Throughout my career as an archaeologist and professor I have always tried to keep the fire of my youthful curiosity over Egyptians alive, even when I was bogged down by academic pedantry. That fire burned and crackled in the back of my mind, always. That fire was as much a part of me as my own skin. Discovering as many remnants of the ancient Pharaonic splendor was my aim when I began digging in Egypt.

But to see what the sands had concealed for centuries up close troubled me. The half-remembered dream of Egypt became more of a nightmare the closer to it I got. My colleagues noticed, oh yes, I heard one say the young Professor has not been himself, he works dilligently, to be sure, but his eyes betray an inner disturbance. They were right… I became inwardly separated from my fellows the more we continue this dig. Every arcane idol seemed to me… invasive, yes, that’s the word: the very images that had captivated me since I was a boy seemed threatening, but that would not stop me from seeking whatever relics lay hidden in the blazing desert, quite the contrary, it was precisely this occult feeling of menace that impelled me to work all the more doggedly towards their uncovering. At precisely around this time, a novel theory had come into my mind, a horrible theory I could not shake: The Egyptians are themselves a kind of syncretism and an inheritor of cultures still more ancient and even more alien to us modern Englishmen. My colleagues would think me mad, but if you told them that The Greeks are an amalgamation of Myceneans, Minoans, Acheans, and other cultures of which we know nothing they would say that is just what every educated Englishman already believes. How could it be different for The Egyptians?

Passionate curiosity propelled me to dig deeper - and alone. I had asked an Egyptian tracker to take me where men had not dug before. He refused at first, but he found my cash quite persuasive. Then, I politely asked him to leave me be when he brought me to the spot. Indefatigably I dug under that scorching sun, until my very muscles screamed at me through the sweat, demanding that I cease digging. But I kept forcing the spade forward, until the ground itself had collapsed under me…. What a feeling, having solid ground under you and then only a second later to have nothing under you but the weightless open air of a pit.

Consciousness vanished from me, but for how long? That, I do not know. The moments before the fall are all a complete blur. All the moments just before my fall sank into that same abyss of complete forgetfulness that the Egyptians had built their monuments to ward against.

When I awoke, I found myself in a wide underground chamber. It wouldn’t take an archaeologist to tell you that no light had touched the reddish stones of that chamber in many a dark millennium. Pain wailed in every cell of my body, but I stood up, limping in spite of my injuries towards the walls to examine the surprisingly colorful frescoes inside that chamber depicting blond men in green armour in a style that was unquestionably ancient but utterly unlike anything aesthetically Egyptian. The style was somewhat Minoan in its two-dimensional, idealized figures but they were more austere and angular than anything depicted on a Mediterranean island. Now, I was in the midst of the very same half-remembered dream or nightmare that had called out to me since I was a boy. If the aches in my bones weren’t there to ground me I could have convinced myself I was hallucinating from sheer dehydration. Following now the patterns all along the walls, limping along and analyzing, the story carved on the wall was easy to discern: The green-armoured men had invaded the nile river valley with chariots and battle-axes. They had brutally exterminated a loathsome ethiopoid population. The sight of the blond warriors filled my heart with a triumphal warmth that melted into a somber sadness because no one remembered who these men were. They were no Egyptians, nor were the revolting race they massacred. These unknown conquerors were known to me only by chance.

The more I reflected on those mighty blond warriors the more I knew I was waking up from that half-remembered dream or nightmare, no, waking into it, yes, I am not delirious when I say that it is I who am the half-remembered dream or nightmare, and it is the men on the walls who are real to me. Those men on the walls know me. They have been calling me since I was a boy… there has always been a hidden door in the back of my brain which these men have been knocking on, calling out to me on the other side… that is what I was thinking, not deliriously at all, no, in fact, with ruthless clarity I pondered precisely that thought, even as I nearly tripped over a skull… all my flesh ached as I bent over to pick it up. The very instant I held it up to my sweat-drenched face I knew that skull had been mine. My mind remembers being in that hollow space where a brain had been as surely as it remembers the home I had slept in as a boy. All the memories from the abyss of forgotten eons erupted into my mind. Indignant rage coursed through my veins - to think that me and my brethren had been forgotten, no, not even forgotten, replaced by those decadent, effete, tyrannous Sons of Khemet… I shook, gnashing my teeth.

“Professor!” the Egyptian tracker called out to me. More hateful to me than the house of Hades was the sound of that usurper’s voice! “You seem to have taken quite a fall! Your colleagues were worried you were dead! We have some water for you. Here’s a rope!” they tossed a rope down into the pit to lift me out. Oh how delectable it would be to strangle you with that rope, I thought, but I know something better… I took a few shambling steps forward, bent down a second time, gripped what I knew would be there, slipping it into my trouser’s pockets. Its coldness made me feel more awake than I had ever been. Some more shambling steps back to get to the rope tossed down for my rescue. I began to climb. Oh, this wretched body I now inhabit was nothing like the one I had back then. I longed for the bellicose muscles and regal stature I once had as I went up that rope, cursing the soft life of bookish study I had been living. When I got up the dusky Egyptian tracker smiled and said, “Professor, your colleagues have recently set up a tent close nearby because they were looking for you. Here is some water.” I took the flask of water from him and drank greedily. Then I wasted no time. This mendacious Khemite would be shown as much honour as he had shown my people. I took the silver dagger from out of my trouser’s pocket and slit his throat in one fell motion. Blood cascaded down his neck. Savage ecstasy flooded my heart. He fell to his knees and I kicked him down into the pit I had recently come out of. The usurpers of this land deserve to be vanquished!

“Professor?! What have you done??!” a gaggle of scrawny peasant-like men, like unto the form I was cursed by the gods to find myself in, screamed in terror from that tent nearby. Those fools are not worthy of a response from me. I roared at them and charged my dagger into one of their chests. Rapidly pulling out the dagger from the chest, I slit the throat of a man who was trying to tackle me. Most of the men just stood with their eyes wide and their mouths agape. Only the immortal gods know what happened next. I heard a noise like unto thunder, then I felt a metallic, sharp object like unto an arrowhead lodge itself into my back. Wild pain shook me as I heard that strange sound again followed by another sharp arrowhead-esque object piercing my flesh. I turned and saw smoke emerging from what looked like a long silver rod with a hole in the front that one of the men was carrying. The sulfur smell of Hades was in the air. What sorcery was this?!

In spite of the ringing in my ears, I heard that wretched sorcerer shouting to his pathetic allies, babbling on about ‘delirium!’ and how the illustrious professor had become a threat to their little expedition. Life was slipping from me, as it had before, as it would again when another of my lives had ended, and always I will curse The Sons of Khemet who have stolen the land of the great river from us. As death’s darkness blotted out the life in me, I heard my brethren, the same men painted on the walls, saying aye, you died in battle, the immortal gods can give a man no better gift, so why not drink with us to celebrate? The darkness of death gave way to a light no mortal can know. In that light I saw the men on the walls come to life, aye, to a life that was more than life, with flasks of ale in hand. We feasted and plotted our vengeance on The Sons of Khemet.

Thanks for reading. This short story came to me by sudden inspiration and it is wholly unrelated to the dark fantasy novel I am working on. It feels good to exercise my fiction writing muscles by finishing a complete story since the novel has proven to be quite a big project.

If you enjoyed reading this, give it a like and a share.

Share

To get more of my writing pieces directly into your inbox, consider subscribing. You may also consider becoming a paid subscriber for $5 a month or $50 a year to support my work, plus have access to exclusive content for paying subscribers only.

Subscribe now

A peculiar but familiar mood has overtaken me as of late: All worldly strivings are in vain, and so, I must pursue God alone. This feeling has impelled me to launch a new series on my Substack, entitled “God Quest.” Here I will share my honest thoughts of pursuing the presence of The Divine for the sake of the spiritual enlightenment. These articles will presume a familiarity with the opinions on spiritual, metaphysical, etc. subjects that we have already expressed in other articles.

It is becoming clear to me that I was always meant to share thoughts I have had from my earnest pursuit of God in order to inspire other people’s Quest For God. A proper human life is just one long Quest For God, wherein He reveals Himself to us directly and helps us to become more like Him, so we can fulfill our destiny as eternal spirits by becoming gods who serve God.

In our time the human race has degraded to such depths that it has never known. The crisis of the displacement of The White Race in their own homelands, the destruction of the planet’s precious ecology, and the forgetting of eternal spiritual truths have caused me distress every single day of my life. In God alone can the solutions to these problems be found. Humanity is highly skilled at ensnaring itself in crises of its own devising, but the omniscient God is even better at showing us the straight way out of the tangled knots of our own problems.

Questing for God is not as simple as it may seem. You may just want to turn towards a religion, but all religions are in a state of decay in our time, so they are of limited value for the one who seeks God. We can let our lives be informed by them only if we can think critically enough to discard the nonsense that will inevitably be bound up in whatever is true about their teachings, but the simple fact of the matter is that all of the religions are as responsible for the present wretched state of the human race as anything else. Most of those who preach religion in dissident online circles are clearly trying to formulate their own, better “religion” to substitute the lack of spiritual nourishment from the mainstream presentation of their religion’s teachings and they have no choice but to do that because their institutions have failed them, their leaders have failed them (worse: their leaders are outright traitors who serve the forces of darkness) and whatever spiritual wisdom was present in their religions in the past has been largely forgotten.

But all of that is ultimately of no importance for the one on a God Quest. Religions come and go! All the religions that exist today will one day go extinct just like all the religions before them. I hope we are lucky enough to see their permanent destruction from the face of the earth ourselves. It is a matter of pure divine justice that such decrepit religions be annihilated. But God is always there, and it is very easy for Him to inspire a new religious tradition to replace the ones that exist today. God’s existence transcends every religion and denomination. The work of spiritual White Men in our modern age is to contact God directly so that He can tell us what to do. Only then will we be liberated from the gordian knot of so many teachings from so many religions! God may seem far from us, and yet He is near: The one who is on a quest for God is already very close to Him. No one seeks God unless God is seeking Him, and when He is seeking us all we need to do is step out of our own way to let ourselves be found. When we hear His voice, then begins the great work of obeying His direct command, which is always of greater value than whatever command He has spoken in a book through a prophet or a sage. In the eyes of the wise, only in living obedience to the direct word of God revealed to us in prayerful meditation is there true religion. If He were to reveal Himself to you in meditation or in a dream, would you obey what He told you even if it contradicted your religion? But if you would not, your religion is a false idol. Indeed, in our time all religions in varying degrees have degraded into false idols.

To quest after God is the natural predisposition of a human being because it is why our eternal spirits incarnated on this earth. We have come here to seek Him and be tested by Him. Religions, spiritual teachings, etc. are the fruits of other people’s God-Questing: but what use is the existence of such things out there in the world if you do not quest after God yourself?

It is time to radically re-orient ourselves towards God, may He be glorified, more than we ever have before. This short and precious human life could not be spent better in any other pursuit than in questing for God.

My dear reader, may your God-Quest be blessed. May you grow ever close to The One who is Goodness, Truth, and Beauty itself. May you hear the voice of The One who is Being, Consciousness, and Bliss itself. May you follow The One who is ultimately beyond all descriptive qualities, the very Transcendental LORD known under many Names in many cultures across the universe who is nearer to you than your own heart. Aum! Amen!

If we are to seek God, then we must know Whom it is that we seek. Ultimately, only He can reveal Himself to us, and He always only reveals as much as we need to pursue Him under our circumstances. The following is an attempt, at the best of my present ability, to define who I believe God to be after my many years of praying, meditating, doing asceticism, studying sacred texts, etc. The following is not a dogmatic statement of belief because I am always open to change my beliefs when I have received new light. I have made attempts at summarizing my belief into statements, though at the present time my beliefs have not changed since starting Substack. Be forewarned that it is not possible for a human mind to perfectly describe God, and any attempt to do so is of limited value. Because God is infinite, we can talk about Him infinitely, and any attempt to talk about Him must necessarily highlight some or other of His aspects while neglecting other aspects of who He is. Thus, all attempts at creeds or systematic dogmatics are imperfect. Nonetheless such intellectual exercises can be useful because to quest after something we need to have a destination, and God is our destination, so it is good to have some ideas about who He is, imperfect though our ideas will be. A man on a journey needs a map, and he gets a better idea of where he is going the closer he gets to his destination, and when he arrives, he has no need of the map at all, so he tosses it away. I hope that reading the following and pondering it prayerfully will bring you in touch with God. Any errors or confusions in the following are solely my fault. Anything beneficent in it is due to God alone.

II.

The entire universe, in all of its planets and planes of existence, is filled with spirits. God is a unique spirit who is pre-existent without beginning and eternal without end. He has always existed and will always exist. He has no equals, no opposites, and no rivals. He is complete in-and-of-Himself: He is not composed of parts nor is He merely the sum of a set of parts. He cannot cease to exist and He is always conscious. He is the uncaused cause of all that exists besides Himself. He is omnipotent [All-Powerful] and Omniscient [All-Knowing/All-Seeing] and Omnipresent [Present everywhere all at once] and Omnibenevolent [He wills goodness for all, though how that is exactly is not always apparent to our own understanding of morality.] He is perfectly Holy, beyond all possibility of corruption. He is infinite and has always possessed to an infinitely maximal extent every possible good quality all at once without ever increasing or diminishing in any of those qualities1. He is The Creator of The Universe, and He is The Author of all the history that happens within the universe that He made. He is The Sovereign of all that exists. He is the moment-to-moment Sustainer of all that exists as the ontological source of their very existential being.

God is singularly simple, but He appears to us to have multiple qualities. These qualities are all just the one thing that He is appearing to us in different ways according to the perception of our limited human minds. There is no contradiction between His Justice and His Mercy. The correlation between those qualities that we describe Him with (e.g. justice, mercy, love, goodness, beauty, wisdom, etc.) and the appearance of those qualities in what is other than Him is a real correlation, however it is not a reductionistic correlation: His Love is inclusive of but much more than our merely human understanding of love, His Justice is inclusive of but much more than our merely human understanding of justice, etc.

Thus, He is rightly called The ONE, The LORD, The Supreme Being, and God.

God is simultaneously the living ground of ontology (“being itself”) and the ineffable Absolute unicity beyond even being itself which is the precondition of all relative existence. Out of His superabundant, overflowing goodness, He has freely chosen to emanationistically create all that exists such that the universe is a hierarchy of processional emanations from Him2. All that exists has its existence derivatively from His Existence, though He has done this and yet remained indivisibly One at the same time: He did not diminish Himself in the slightest extent when He willed into existence the universe or any of the beings in it. The universe is His artistic masterpiece.

All those who posit such a Supreme Being have a faith in Him, and He is known by many names in many different religions all throughout the universe, but He is not equally known by all of them. Many religions worship God but not all religions are equally pleasing to Him, and He has revealed Himself within the context of many Traditions but not all Traditions are equal in the extent to which He has revealed Himself in their context. Aryan Traditions (e.g. primitive Sanatana Dharma, Hermeticism) are generally superior to non-Aryan Traditions3 (e.g. Abrahamic religions like Christianity and Islam.)

The first procession from God is The Logos, the rational ordering principle of mediation. The Logos, fundamentally, is that which mediates the infinitude of God to finite sentient beings like us. All things are created through The Logos, therefore all things, ultimately, can be mediators of God, including places of Natural wilderness untouched by the hands of man, some very wise people, and spiritual beings.

The next procession from God are the gods, beings of such great power that they can rightly be called by a similar name to Him, though He alone is God with a capital G. He is unique from them as He is unique from all things. The gods are known by many names in many cultures, and many gods with similar qualities across different cultures are just the same entity under a different name. The gods are the personalities through whom all divine energies proceed into the rest of Creation4. They act as the primary mediators of God to beings lower than them in the hierarchy of existence like ourselves. In primeval days, when Man was much healthier than he is now, God was mediated to Mankind primarily through The Gods. The revival of the primeval panentheistic ur-religion which all contemporary religions are an imperfect derivation of inevitably requires a return of the veneration of The Gods.

Nothing will be or ever has been except what God has willed. Everything is dependent upon Him, and He is dependent upon no one. In His Omniscience He planned the destiny of the entire universe and of each individual being in it: He always knew what every individual being would do before they did it. Thus, whatever has happened to us was always going to happen to us and nothing that did not happen to us could ever have happened to us. I fully affirm both divine predestination and genuine human moral responsibility resulting from our having free will without claiming to understand how they are reconciled at all! The essence of God’s plan is His secret: not even the wisest of men or the gods know His Plan perfectly. We are not to get our minds tangled up in knots over the intricacies of how it is exactly that the reality of human free will and the reality of divine predestination fit together. We affirm the paradox in humility. We trust that God’s plan is good. He shall subvert all of the evil things He has permitted to happen in His Universe for the sake of bringing about more good than there ever otherwise would have been. Knowing that He is in control of everything gives us peace, and that peace propels us towards the contemplation of the divine.

Our ability to reason cannot perfectly comprehend GOD nor can our imagination perfectly imagine Him. However, if we are true to what God has commanded us, then we shall spiritually evolve such that in our future incarnations we shall have a greater ability to understand Him than we currently have with our merely human minds. He is infinite so there is always more of Him to know, and thus we shall be learning of Him forevermore.

We rightly consider righteous pro-white Pagans to be our friends. We consider the increasing interest in pre-Christian European religions among disenfranchised White youths to be a positive sign of the cyclical restoration of The Golden Age. But we do not agree with those Pagans who consider the universe to be a product of multiple competing wills out of a primeval chaos, as it and all things have proceeded from The Divine Unicity. Still less do we agree with those Pagans who consider The Gods to be mere archetypes from the human mind! Same with all those who think “The Divine” is just some neat idea from the human mind! If God and The Gods aren’t literally real, then to hell with them.

Many righteous and pro-white Pagans do not consider there to be a divine unicity that is greater than even The Gods. They are alienated from the idea of Divine Unicity due to the destructive behaviour of Abrahamists. That is a great tragedy, nonetheless, I am happy to ally myself with such righteous and pro-white Pagans: If they pursue their Gods earnestly, they will discover The Divine Unicity sooner or later. Forgetting The Divine Unicity has been a necessary step for many people to rediscover it on healthy terms and we trust that all righteous pro-white Pagans are under Divine Providence because they strive for the renewal of their race and their Traditions: this is a wholesome desire that The Transcendental LORD must approve of.

We rightly consider pro-white Christians to be our friends, especially if they work on reforming their Churches to purge them of the left-wing filth that has utterly infiltrated them. Frankly, I think pro-White Christians should just be trying to form their own Churches, as I think all contemporary Church institutions, including ancient ones like The Roman Catholic Church, are simply beyond saving. But in any case, that is not my work, because I am not a committed Christian in any mainstream sense. I personally could not find much value in Christianity until I saw the Perennialistic correlations with Christianity and the Eastern Religions, but after I found those connections and used The Aryan Dharma as an interpretive framework for The Bible, I found much of great value.

Is The God of Abraham an identity of The Supreme Being? He can be, insofar as understood correctly, which I can say about Vishnu and Ahura Mazda as well. I do not believe and have never believed that The God of Abraham is privileged as the ultimate and singular identity of God. Frankly, recognizing the identity of God in other religions is probably the only way left to correctly identify the identity of God as The God of Abraham. Certainly those who think that The God of The Bible promotes gay race communism or Zionism or neo-conservativism do not worship the same God as me, in fact, they do not worship God at all: They are worshippers of demons who pose as God no matter what they say. Most of those who think that The God of Abraham is all that The Supreme Being is have a reductionistic view of God that is too close to being a false idol. Most of those who exult a singular identity of The Supreme Being (e.g. “yahweh” or vishnu, etc.) make the mistake of relativizing God.

As far as I am concerned as a Perennial Traditionalist (ala Guenon) and a Racist, genuine Pro-White Christians and genuine Pro-White Pagans approach the same God. It is easy to think these two positions are irreconcilable if we focus on terminologies, it is easy to think they are different ways of articulating the same thing if we stay focused on the Divinity those terminologies are meant to point towards instead of the terminologies themselves. God is beyond all words, in any case.

III.

It is entirely theoretically possible for men to be able to discern the presence of God through sheer intuition, or through reason alone via observing the wonders of Nature, or even just through deep understanding of one’s own true nature. However, as Mankind has deteriorated over time, it became harder for people to know God in these more natural ways. Moreover, the true knowledge of God was outright lost on the earth or distorted or hidden as the original primeval panentheistic Tradition receded. Thus, out of His great love, He inspired wise men in the past to teach us about God, and revealed Himself directly to them for our sakes. Foremost among them are the great Aryan wise men: Zoroaster, Socrates, The men who wrote The Upanishads, etc. These men knew the true God, and the Abrahamic revelations did not come until much later. Abrahamic Revelations had to be syncretized with the earlier Aryan Revelations in order for them to be effective spiritual vehicles, which shows the spiritual supremacy of The Aryan over The Semite. Thus, Aryan Traditions always take precedent over Abrahamic ones when it comes to understanding The Divine.

A genuine understanding of comparative religion will reveal that the edifice of Abrahamic thought is largely dependent upon Platonism (a Tradition that originates with Socrates) for all of its esoteric realizations: Abrahamic mystics are almost invariably influenced by Plato (and, thus, Socrates) in the way they think about things. Socrates has brought people closer to God than many of the prophets of The Abrahamic Traditions, and yet Abrahamists will still ignorantly claim that God only revealed Himself to a small group of Semites, or that the Semitic cultures somehow have a monopoly on God. The truth is that it was The Aryans to whom God revealed Himself first, and the fact that Abrahamism is the more widespread Tradition rather than the mystical Aryan Traditions is more of an indictment of the human race than anything else. But the fact that Abrahamists are dependent upon Aryan spirituality for their higher realizations shows the spiritual supremacy of The Aryan race.

Socrates had The True God revealed to Him, yes, however he was also trying to revive a much older Aryan Tradition of knowing God directly through contemplation and the purification of the soul which in his day had gone underground in Greece. The Platonist, Aristotelian, and Stoic streams of philosophy preserved that knowledge in varying degrees with Socrates as a pivotal figure in all of those philosophies. Seneca, a Roman stoic philosopher, is clearly a devotee of God, as any serious student of his writing will see.

The Tradition of encountering God through The Gods with the latter acting as mediators persisted in Indo-Aryan India the longest, though this Tradition was common all throughout the world at one point.

The Jupiter of The Romans and The Zeus of The Hellenes are both cultural instantiations of The Supreme Being but in different contexts. In both cases, the majority of Romans or Hellenes fell into error over The Supreme Being because they attributed too much anthropomorphism to God, depicting him as a being who is subjugated to passions like ignorant humans are. Socrates tried and failed to reform the primeval panentheistic Tradition of Greece, and later those who were influenced by Socrates tried but failed to do the same in Rome. Many of the people influenced by Socrates made the opposite mistake that many folkish Greeks and Romans had made by attributing too little personal qualities to God. They made many completely accurate statements about reality but made the serious error of spreading the notion that The One is a mere philosophical object or something devoid of personality, uninterested in human life. When we speak of The One we need to walk a fine line by avoiding too much anthropomorphism, as if the ineffable divine reality can be reduced to something as relativistic as a human, but we must also avoid the opposite extreme of speaking of The One as too impossibly remote for humans to relate to at all. Either misconception is very dangerous. Most Abrahamics have made the exact same types of mistakes of either relativizing God by thinking of Him as just a very powerful man subject to human passions on the one hand, or of excessively abstracting God by thinking of Him as just some kind of neat philosophical idea.

Zoroaster had The True God revealed to Him, much more directly than all other men of his age, in fact, I say without hesitation that Zoroaster may be the greatest prophet of all human history though his teaching was undermined by his ecclesiastical successors. Zoroaster communed with The Transcendental LORD face-to-face and He told Zoroaster to call him Ahura Mazda: The Wise Lord. Later, the teaching of Zoroaster became corrupted into a form of metaphysical dualism: This is a teaching that God has an equal-but-opposite opponent in the form of an evil spirit who created the evil things whereas “God created only the good things.” This is a perversion of Zoroaster’s original teaching which was a pure presentation of panentheistic henotheism. In the oldest sections of the Zoroastrian scriptures, that is The Zend-Avesta, in the section called The Gathas which are the only sections believed to have been composed by Zoroaster himself, we see that the content is completely devoid of the false idea of metaphysical dualism, and that the entirely erroneous doctrine of metaphysical dualism did not creep in until hundreds of years later due to the malignant influence of ignorant priests who did not know the real truth of which they wrote. It is these ignorant men who composed the latter portions of The Zend-Avesta wherein the entirely false concept of metaphysical dualism can be found. The priests who succeeded Zoroaster struggled to understand God, particularly the fact that God is all-good even though this universe has evil things happen in it, so they attributed the evil things to an entity that is God’s opposite. But the truth is that God has no opposite, no equal-but-opposite opponent, and that what appears to us as “evil” is just a privation of good which will be made up for in the greater scheme of goodness as a natural part of the cosmic order. God is all-good, indeed, but we must never be arrogant enough to think that our understanding of what is good and God’s understanding of what is good will perfectly align.

Zoroaster also taught how the gods are mediators of God. He brilliantly renewed the primeval Aryan religion of Panentheistic Monotheism. The idea that Zoroastrianism is originally a “panentheistic henotheism” (in a sense) teaching will be surprising to many of you, I know, but it is actually a very common viewpoint among many Zoroastrian Neo-Traditionalists.

God did reveal Himself to The Semitic Prophets: Abraham, Moses, Jesus, Muhammad, and the like. Because of their passional nature, the full metaphysical truth was not laid out as clearly to The Semites as it was to The Aryans who had communed with God before Abraham ever walked the Earth. It was God’s will that the Tradition of Revelation that began through Abraham’s descendants would later be syncretized with the older, more philosophically precise Tradition of Revelation that among The Aryans is so old that it cannot be realistically attributed to just one person (though it was renewed at key times by such great reformers as Zoroaster and Socrates, and it persisted in India for a long time as well.) This clearly is also a work of renewal and reform. Abrahamism caught on with The Indo-European Peoples because it is a severely watered down version of a primeval spiritual truth that they already knew but which had, in many cases, been distorted. Though the original primeval Paganisms, which were all panentheistic henotheisms originally, were greater than the Christianity that replaced them, as ancient things are nearer to God than what came later. When Europeans worshipped God in their great cathedrals, this was not something without precedent: It was spiritual renewal. The ancient Aryans whom all peoples of Europe are descendants of knew God as Dyeus Pater. The LORD had commanded the primordial Indo-European peoples to conquer the European continent, spreading their genes all across that continent and wiping out the wicked pseudo-matriarchal people who dwelt there previously. They worshipped GOD in the open air and understood Him to be simultaneously present in, and beyond, Nature.

The knowledge of The Supreme Being was also preserved among Native Americans, who called Him “The Great Spirit” , among many Turkish tribes through certain conceptions of “Tengri” ,in China as is indicated through the philosopher Mohi, and through Korean “Sangje” Traditions.

All of this shows that the knowledge of God is truly universal. Abrahamists actually have damaged Mankind’s relationship with God by saying that their religions have a monopoly on God and that He was unknown to people before being introduced to their Bible or their Quran. That is simply not true. By asserting such things Abrahamists undermine the very metaphysical universality of The Supreme Being that they attempt to worship. Moreover, some of the more ancient understandings that Abrahamism displaced are actually more accurate when it comes to understanding God. The truth is that God revealed Himself to primeval tribes of Men like The Aryans in ancient days, and that He revealed Himself to many individuals independently of each other since then, and (this is most important) He can still reveal Himself to people now in the privacy of their sincere meditations.

It is good to study the words of prophets like Moses or Zoroaster. It is better still to study the words of genuine enlightened sages like Hermes Trismegestus. But, though The Prophets are wise men to be sure, they are not infallible. For God to communicate to Mankind through a Prophet, He must use the flawed human material of the prophets themselves, and thus there is always bound to be some distortion in the original purity of the message. This is why it is best to study sacred texts comparatively to get a more comprehensive view of what God has revealed to different peoples at different times, but all that study is in itself only for the sake of familiarizing ourselves with God so that we can be prepared to communicate with Him directly and receive direct instruction from Him. That is the true beginning of spiritual life.

We trust that the infallible God did not make a terrible mistake when He chose fallible men to become prophets and founders of religions and mystics so that we can be guided to Him, but we recognize that these ancient men were not perfect. Only God is perfect. Still less do we believe that the institutions that trace their origins to religious founders (e.g. the catholic church, or the islamic caliphate prior to its collapse, zoroastrianism in its present state, etc.) are infallible. The fact that divine truth comes to us through imperfect means ought not to fill us with despair, rather it is just further encouragement to encounter divine truth personally, ourselves, instead of through books, religions, and hearsay.

To put it all another way: The Transcendental and ONE LORD freely created all things through an eternal order (Dharma) of divine processions. The first procession is The Logos, followed by the real divine personalities (The Gods) who mediate God and His Energies to the rest of Creation. Humanity originally possessed a primordial revelation of God and The Gods, which was destined to cyclically decay yet be renewed at key times through enlightened sages and inspired prophets. Different religious Traditions preserve the primordial Revelation with varying degrees of purity, with Indo-European/Aryan Traditions preserving the overall metaphysical structure far more faithfully than the Abrahamic Traditions. The purpose of human life as such is to encounter divine truth for ourselves, to be transformed by it, and to live it out in our own lives. But how can we begin to do that?

IV.

Abandon all argumentation and theorizing. Just pray to God and ask Him to reveal Himself to you. Listen for His Voice on a morning walk that He may tell you what to do. Listen for His voice out in Nature. The best place to hear His Voice is in the silent spaces in-between your thoughts while you are meditating. His voice is not your voice, but it will be familiar to you, because you knew Him before you were born, and the two of you are alike.

In the eyes of the gods, what elevates one man over another in terms of his degree of spiritual attainment is not his degree of expertise in arguing over abstract verbiage, but in his regularity of spiritual praxis. If someone prays devotionally and meditates silently every single day, then, sooner or later, God will reveal Himself to them. That is absolutely a universal spiritual principle that is true everywhere for everyone for all time. Do not worry that you are born in this despicable Kali-Yuga. If you are persistent, you will get contact from Him and that’s the end of it. God’s infinite power is not constrained by something as small as what Yuga you were born in. Do not worry that you are too wretched or too unworthy to receive something as magnificent as a direct message from God. We are all too wretched and unworthy of such a thing, yet God loves us enough to speak to us anyway, not because we are good but because He is good. Purify yourself, and to do that, follow your conscience: you know what is wrong with you, deep down. Conscience is one of the ways God speaks to you. But never say “I will wait until I am pure, then I will try to contact God” contacting God is what will make you pure! Whatever He tells you to do is what you must do. Do not worry if what He tells you to do is something your friends or family will understand. Do not worry if what He tells you to do is even something you understand! Just do it! In the obedience to His direct word to you there is the fulfillment of your personal Dharma. In that moment when you are obeying God’s direct word to you, then you have fulfilled your position in the cosmos as perfectly as the stars do in their orbits.

Never ask me “which religion to join?” Don’t you know that I do not, have not, will likely never belong to any religious organization? I don’t care what religion you think I am. I just care that you think I am a racist. Do not ask me what your spiritual identity should be, whether you should identify as Pagan, Chrisitan, something else. I would hope none of you would really be so foolish as to make the opinion of some guy you never met on the internet determine something as serious as what your spiritual identity should be. God Himself will tell you what religion you should join, or if you should leave behind religion altogether. He will tell you whether you should be a Pagan or a Christian or a something else. The answer may surprise you. The one who is humble enough to admit that he can be surprised, the one who is humble enough to know that he doesn’t already know everything, such a one will receive direct words from God Himself for sure.

If The Supreme Being winds up directing you towards a mainstream religion, I just ask that you try to reform that religion from within in order to make it as racist and sexist as possible. Reforming dying religious institutions is hard work, but you can do it with His help. If The Supreme Being directs you away from the religious Traditions that exist today as is the case with myself, focus on just trying to pursue spiritual enlightenment as much as possible.

The two forms of spiritual praxis are Prayer and Meditation. Praying is when you talk to God and Meditation is when you listen for Him. Meditation is the king of spiritual practices and Prayer is the queen of spiritual practices. Their marriage within your life will give birth to the royal divinity within you that has, mysteriously, always been there. Don’t you see that God is using me to contact you? But you must reach out for Him yourself or else this article is vain! Indeed, if you do not strive to contact Him on your very own God Quest, all religions and spiritual teachings that have ever existed have been in vain.

May God and The Gods bless you on your very own God Quest, my dear reader! Aum, Amen, Aum.

Thanks for reading.

Subscribe now

If you would like to receive my articles directly into your inbox, then you can subscribe by clicking the button above. The EDGIER content on this substack is for paying subscribers only.

If you enjoyed my article and feel enthused over my ideas about panentheistic henotheism, hierarchical animism, The Aryan Dharma, the integration of everything transcendent and immanent, then consider sharing:

Share

May God & The Gods Bless You!

My appetite for reading is fuelled in large part by the desire to experience an inner cognitive revolution akin to when I first got Redpilled or first became spiritually awakened. You can never forget that feeling of new cognitive dimensions that had always been there opening up to you.

Ah yes, who can ever forget their first time getting REDPILLED? Accepting the truth about gender and race opened up new intellectual vistas and revealed the truth that had always been there. Life started to make sense. New dimensions of knowing and danger opened up to me. The only experience that can compare is the spiritual awakening: realizing that God is real, that you have an eternal soul, that the universe is brimming with myriads of invisible spiritual beings.

I was sixteen when I first realized that White Folks like myself are lied to, systematically, about race and gender to our detriment by perfidious Jews who hate us. My spiritual awakening had been welling up in me for a long time, but it began in earnest at the same age.

Ever since that experience of an inner cognitive revolution, I have been seeking ever-new dimensions of cognitive awakening. Few books have captured what it is like to experience the inner transformation of knowledge as well as Flatland. This wonderful little book, less than a hundred pages, was written by an Anglican theologian and mathematician in the year 1884 and I do not see many people talking about it here in Internetistan, not even in the province of Substackia where one would think obscure and entertaining books on philosophical subjects would be quite popular. Flatland is highly recommended by me to all red-pilled spiritual seekers not only because it is highly entertaining for its own sake but because it captures and kindles that love of discovery that propelled us towards getting redpilled and spiritually awakened to begin with. Too many of us, after many years of spiritual seeking and swallowing redpills, wind up becoming dogmatic, our thoughts becoming stale, our intellectual and spiritual life becoming nothing more than repeating the same concepts over and over again. Reading good works of speculative fiction is a powerfully effective way to rekindle the longing for discovery, and if reading such works comes across as childish then that’s alright, since the longing for discovery is a part of that ever-young part of us called the inner child. The inner child is only one half of the ever-young and ever-ancient eternal spirit that is our true nature. To be real philosophers, to live out the quest for discovery, requires us to be in touch with that part of who we are.

The plot is simple: In the first half of the book, a denizen of a world inhabited by two-dimensional beings describes his home (the eponymous “Flatland”) and his society. In the second half, this denizen is taken on an unexpected mystical journey to the world of three dimensions (“Sphereland”) and the world of one dimension (“Lineland”) and the world of no dimensions (“Pointland”) and hypothesizes a world beyond even the world of three dimensions (“Thoughtland!”)

I will go into some detail on Flatland, and the other dimensions that the main character visits over the course of the book like Lineland, spaceland, pointland, and the transcendent fourth-dimensional (and above!) worlds. But I would much rather you discover them on your own without any prior knowledge as I did. For the full impact of an imaginary world to be received in the depth of your soul you must experience it raw. So if you haven’t read Flatland already, please stop reading this article and read that book before reading any further because we will be spoiling the plot as we analyze the dimensions experienced by our flatlander protagonist. We will analyze the book below but I will still try to keep spoilers to a minimum, though with a short novella like this it is hard to talk about the book at all without spoiling most things.

The main character of Flatland, Square, is a two-dimensional being who winds up becoming a persecuted preacher of truths beyond the comprehension of his fellow two-dimensional beings. In this he is like Jesus or Socrates or any of the deplatformed far-right people of today. You may think it is peculiar to speak of Flatland as being a book that can serve as fuel for the spiritual quest, but consider that in the text Square is “initiated into the mysteries” of three dimensions - spiritual language.

I want the readers of my schizstack to read Flatland because I think it captures how the realms of higher consciousness are as different from what we know as the third dimension is to the two dimensional beings called Flatlanders: the way this works is that there are higher aspects of reality that are really present but invisible to us in our present state of consciousness. We start to notice those higher dimensions and then inhabit them in future incarnations as we grow in virtue and wisdom. In one sense the spiritual world is “another world” but the more accurate way of thinking about it is that the spiritual world really is just a greater level of fullness of the world that you know - but that greater fullness of the world is so different from the world you experience that wise men in the past thought it useful to describe it as “another world” altogether to people incapable of complex thought. The material world is just one aspect of the world, and the spiritual world is just this material world PLUS the aspects we can’t presently see. As we progress spiritually and grow in consciousness, what happens is that our perception of reality becomes greater.

People think the spiritual world is a kind of wisp, but the truth is that this material world is a kind of wisp, and the spiritual world is what is vivaciously real. If you could perceive the real spiritual world you would be overwhelmed by the sheer vividness of it: the light there is more real than the light you know now, and “more real” means “more VIVID” - not “more abstract” or whatever comes to mind when you think of what is immaterial. What you think of as concrete material reality is a wispy shadow, and what you think of as spiritual immaterial reality is a blazing hot light.

Flatland really captures the experience of seeing the other dimensions of reality because when the flatlander sees the third dimension, it changes their perspective of the reality they had always known and stretches their ability to understand anything at all to its limits. So too, when we perceive the spiritual realities it changes our perspective of the material realities and our minds are twisted trying to articulate the experience to ourselves even as we experience it. When you see the spiritual world for the first time you will then be able to see the material world correctly for the first time.

What you think of as reality is an illusion because it is radically incomplete. The spiritual world is “more real than real.” To progress spiritually we need to enlarge our imaginations and shrink our egos in humility. To perceive the higher realities we must be open to the idea that there is more to reality than what we already know, and we must be humble enough to admit that we don’t already know what it is. A humble heart and a discerning mind and a rich imagination will make us receptive to the light of wisdom.

The main character is persecuted for telling people the truth and in this he resembles Socrates, I believe. The truth of three-plus dimensions is totally unknowable to the flatlanders without their direct experience of it, and any attempt to communicate it to the flatlanders has to be distorted to fit the experience of flatlanders. Square tries to articulate the reality of three dimensions to himself as “Upward but not northward” which from his perspective is like a zen koan or some other mysterious statement a mystic would say, though it makes perfect sense to us. Try to understand that many things enlightened people say are just like that for us. So too the truths of the spiritual world are beyond the comprehension of material beings and can only be spoken to them in metaphor or analogy. But this always runs the risk that the truths will be misunderstood. We could think the metaphors or analogies are the things themselves, or that the truth needing to be communicated in a metaphorical or analogical way means it is “not true” and both of those are serious obstacles. To be led to the truth by the metaphor or analogy is our only way in lieu of direct experience, though in order to cross from metaphor or analogy to direct experience we must also recognize the inherent limitations in metaphor or analogy.

For the truth beyond our comprehension to be communicated to us it has to be communicated to us in a way that fits what is within our comprehension. Square sees the truth plainly on such questions that vex the flatlanders as where light comes from and he understands what things in flatland really look like. The flatlanders don’t. Similarly, the spiritually enlightened see where all things come from and he sees things in our world without distortion because he sees from a higher plane.

Flatland is the world as experienced by two-dimensional beings. All they see is a straight line and they move in the four cardinal directions only on a two-dimensional plane. It is an exercise in imagination to be able to think of Flatland. Imagination is not a silly thing, it is actually a component of the eternal spirit that we are in truth. Reading speculative fiction like Flatland is an exercise in that exalted spiritual faculty that we call the imagination. Far from being a childish toy, Imagination is rich in occult power and harnessing it properly can even lead to the direct manipulation and harnessing of spiritual energies.

It is natural that Flatland has a hierarchy, since hierarchy is a natural and intrinsic part of the cosmos that is present everywhere at every level in existence. Life is nothing but a series of interlocking hierarchies, in a sense. Notice how the flatlanders practice eugenics in order to ensure each generation is better than the last! So we see that the flatlanders, though missing a perception of the third dimension, are not without wisdom! Our main square sees the flatland caste system as DIVINELY ORDAINED and so it is: flatland’s caste system is Dharmic just like every other natural hierarchy.

Flatland has a patriarchal society where women are viewed as irrational creatures that must be tamed in order to establish society and so their people can be reproduced. This is very good and I would hope that those of us in the three-dimensional plane can one day find the wisdom and strength to establish a patriarchy as pitilessly reasonable as the one in Flatland. It is fascinating to me that the author created an entire DHARMIC SOCIETY, complete with a caste system and hardcore patriarchy, for his imaginary world of Flatland. That gives his imaginary world the quality of reality, because all organic human societies are ultimately Dharmic (caste system+patriarchy) ultimately.

The places visited by the main character are essentially (besides his native Flatland) Lineland, spaceland, pointland, and then there is a hint of the higher fourth dimensional world called Thoughtland. The worlds are clearly hierarchical and the main character accepts that the dimensions lower than his native flatland (that is, Lineland and Pointland) are lower than his own and the inhabitants ignorant of the greater reality that he knows as a flatlander, however, he treats the denizens of the lower dimensions with a great amount of tact. This kind of attitude of tact towards those on a lower rung of consciousness than you is extremely Dharmic, and anyone who prides themselves too much on their level of spiritual knowledge will not only be blocked from going into a higher level of knowledge but will also sink from the level of knowledge they actually do have without even knowing it before it may be too late. The humility, politeness, social tact, and inquisitiveness of flatland’s main protagonist is an excellent thing to model as a spiritual seeker.

One dimension below Flatland is Lineland, a place that is without motion but not without a certain degree of differentiation and hierarchy and gender differences. A metaphysical truth that the book is completely correct about is that the higher in the universe you go, the more diverse in terms of species the inhabitants become, the more complex the hierarchies, the more individuated the inhabitants and the more diverse the categories. Lineland is more simple than Flatland, having only one society. Another thing the book gets right is that the higher up the dimensional scale you go the more faculties the inhabitants of the higher dimensions have, whereas inhabitants of lower dimensions have less faculties. Those in higher dimensions have more freedom than those in lower dimensions.

Inhabitants of lineland have no faculty of movement and they don’t even know what that is. They accept their position of space on the line they inhabit and do not even consider being discontent with their position because the whole concept of movement is foreign to them. So you see, as you go up the ladder of consciousness, you encounter more complex beings, with faculties we do not have, but the more complex of a being you are and the more faculties you have the more possible it is that you can become discontent and make horrible mistakes, however, at the same time, the more glorious is the peace you can enjoy by following the straight, right, Dharmic path, and the greater is the virtue of doing the right thing. It is easy for a Linelander to be content and harmonious with their fellows, it is harder for us, but that means being content and harmonious is more glorious for us than it is for Linelanders, and more meritorious in the eyes of God, and anyone who would want to sink to a lower level of consciousness in order to make the practice of virtue easier is wretchedly ignoble in our eyes and not worthy of spiritual enlightenment. The noble desire is to seek to evolve into the highest level of consciousness attainable, with a wealth of faculties and freedom, and yet to still choose to do what is virtuous and dharmic. It is through choosing to do what is Dharmic whatever our circumstances that we ascend the hierarchy of existence and wind up incarnating as beings in the higher dimensions. Our eternal spirit, that is the innermost core of who we are, has passed through innumerable identities in the past and has been all kinds of things in all kinds of dimensions that are higher and lower than this present human existence. But wherever we are, the harmonious and virtuous and self-disciplined usage of our faculties, living in dharmic harmony with our fellow sentient beings, and honouring God are always what results in us evolving spiritually.

Lineland has the law that people cannot come too close to each other lest they get crushed. There are many laws throughout the universe, and each organic community has laws that are peculiar to them and which make sense in their own context. We have to follow laws that are peculiar to us. All laws ultimately are derivative of Dharma, law itself, but what is lawful for one type of sentient being in one dimension will not be lawful for another type of sentient being in another dimension.

It’s Square’s grandson who first notices the Spacelander, the Sphere that visits Square. This makes sense because, as children have yet to fully form an ego around their present incarnation they are more in touch with their eternal spirit and thus more in touch with the realities beyond this one though they lack the faculties necessary to be able to articulate their perceptions to others.

I have no doubt that beings exactly like the Pointlanders, Linelanders, Spacelanders, and Flatlanders really exist out there in the cosmos. The universe is absolutely brimming with mysterious lifeforms of all kinds and there are many dimensions beyond the one that we know. If you could perceive the fullness of reality, even just a glimpse, you would go utterly stark-raving mad: God (exalted is He!) ensures that you cannot experience the totality of reality out of His Ineffable Mercy towards you so that you can preserve your sanity. From the standpoint of Divine Providence there is no point in having you become a gibbering catatonic mess. Rather, to be spiritually enlightened you must experience the higher realities just a little bit at a time, when you’re ready. In order to perceive the totality of reality without becoming mad you would have to eventually incarnate as a being other than human, and you can prepare yourself for that experience now by mastering the faculties you have. You might get small glimpses of the totality of reality, as much as you can handle, by the Grace of God. It’s not even terribly unlikely that that might happen if you persevere in your spiritual path. What is even more likely is that, rather than you going “up” and experiencing the higher worlds, the beings in the higher worlds will go “down” in order to interact with you. Do not expect to have a conversation with words. You will experience communication, yes, but without words. Knowing what the higher beings are trying to tell you and following their advice is actually the singularly most important part of the spiritual path, it is much more important than following rules that are laid down in scriptures or following the traditions of any extant religions that exist today.

Something the book captures really well is that the beings in the higher dimensions can understand us but we struggle to understand them without their help. The encounter with Sphere totally stretches the limits of Square’s understanding.

The final dimension that Square enters before returning to his native Flatland is Pointland, whose sole resident mistakenly believes himself to be the ultimate existence, and what he says of himself has parallels with what Eastern Mystics who have reached genuine spiritual enlightenment will say about themselves, and there is here an ironical parallel where the completely spiritually ignorant person totally identified with ego will say “I am the ultimate existence” and the one who has inwardly realized the unity of his true egoless spiritual self and the infinite Godhead will say “I am the ultimate existence!” All those who are totally self-centred and egomaniacal are exactly like The Pointlander already even if they do not inhabit Pointland. Such people are destined to sink into lower levels of consciousness!

When Square first gets lifted to Spaceland by Sphere, he is scared at first and then he sees that Spaceland is the perfect consummation of every ideal of loveliness that he has ever imagined. If your experience of the higher worlds isn’t similar, you haven’t experienced them at all.

The denizens of Flatland are hostile to the Truth that Square tries to tell them about there being more than two dimensions. This is also accurate to reality. Most societies, even ones with a rational social order like Flatland, are very hostile to transcendent truth. Most societies one can only barely tolerate transcendent truth by trying and failing to tame it through religion and tradition and dogma.

Square is even more curious about the world than Sphere is. We tend to assume that beings higher than us in the hierarchy of existence are also necessarily more moral, more wise, and while they certainly have a greater raw CAPACITY for virtue and wisdom than we do, they do not always necessarily fulfil that capacity. In fact, beings are always going down and up the hierarchy of being in accordance with their choices. It is entirely possible for a being that has what we would consider to be a transcendent existence to fall from that to an existence even lowlier than ours, and it is possible for lowly beings like us to incarnate in the future as highly powerful transcendent beings.

Square assumes (rightly!) through his reason that there is an even higher existence than that inhabited by Sphere, and that the higher existence has to do with thought. He calls his hypothetical fourth dimension “Thoughtland”

Square, by correctly reasoning that there is actually an infinite amount of dimensions even beyond Sphereland (the land of three dimensions) is actually more spiritually enlightened than Sphere who assumes he is at the pinnacle of existence. The thirst for infinite transcendence, moving from one ultimate reality to the next, is the real inner standpoint of spiritual enlightenment and not a complacency of self-satisfied dogmatic stagnation.

I have no doubt that places like Flatland, Sphereland, Lineland, Pointland, and other even stranger places exist out there in the universe and GOD is LORD over them all. May He lead us to the highest existences.
Aum / Amen / Aum.

Thanks for reading. If you enjoyed this please like and share.

Share

Feel free to leave a comment below!

Leave a comment

To see more content like this, consider becoming a subscriber, because that will ensure you get my newest writings directly into your mailbox as soon as they come out. You may also consider scrolling through my archive and finding a topic that interests you.

Subscribe now

If you would like to support my work, consider becoming a paying subscriber for $5 a month or $50 a year. This will give you access to special exclusive content for paying subscribers.

Part I:
Introduction

It has been thoroughly rewarding for me to have studied every Tradition and to have practiced many too. I have always done this while keeping in mind that the older, more mystical, more radical, more ascetic interpretations of any particular Tradition are always the more correct and original view within that Tradition. The Revealed Traditions have been distorted over time, not just because of moral failures on the parts of their practitioners but also because the mind of contemporary man unconsciously seeks to distort any primeval wisdom or divine revelation to force them to fit into modernist ideas like gender egalitarianism, anti-whiteism, progressivism, scientism. All of these aforementioned ideas are so deeply embedded in the mind of modern man that when he practices a religion he cannot help but distort it. Even though religious Traditions are imperfect guides for navigating the modern world since they have all been distorted and damaged by the dark forces of Modernity, navigating this life still requires a connection to ancient wisdom, and some of that ancient wisdom can still be found in the religions. I have always had the intuitive conviction that all of the exoteric religious Traditions all come from a primeval esoteric source that is not only better than any contemporary manifestations of spirituality but also better than any of the multitudinous exoteric religions as such. My study and practice of spirituality has proven this to me on such a deep level that I can no longer be particularly moved by the exclusive truth claim of any of the particular exoteric religious Traditions nor can I help but respect those who practice any particular religious Tradition with sincerity even if they only practice it on an exoteric level. It is one thing to think that in some mysterious way The Bible and The Gita come from a source that is better and more ancient than any of those aforementioned texts and their attendant Traditions, but it is another thing altogether to experience precisely the exact same spiritual phenomena through Abrahamic practices and through Yogic practices as I have done.

Another benefit of studying Traditions other than one’s own, or just studying Traditions in general, is that what is lacking in one Tradition will typically be found in another, or what one has not been understood in one’s own Tradition will be more readily understood when you see the same truth presented in a different way in another Tradition. Thus, in a sense, the Traditions are all mutually self-correcting insofar as any of them are genuinely rooted in Revelation. Thus I have always encouraged people who are committed to a particular exoteric Tradition like Christianity, Paganism, Dharma, etc. to study other Traditions, not because this is pleasurable intellectual dilettantism but because this is genuinely spiritually enriching.

For a while now, I have wanted to start a series of articles on my ‘stack where I talk in-depth about each of the religious Traditions that are extant today (and some that are not!) in order to discuss their inherent strengths and weaknesses. I think that doing this from a pro-esoteric perennials (ala Guenon, Evola, Schuon, etc.) and pro-White perspective would be intellectually and spiritually rewarding for me and for all of my readers. For each of the articles in this series I would first present the doctrines on their own terms as well as I can, discussing how they relate to other Traditions and to esoteric perennialism as a whole all the while. I would also assess the Tradition based on its usefulness in contemporary times as a vehicle for the spiritual enlightenment of the white race. My dictum when studying any Tradition is always “keep what is useful, discard what is useless, and stay true to your own essence” and that would show forth in each of the articles I would write about them.

While I do believe that ultimately syncretic Indo-European (aka Aryan) Paganism is the future of the White Race, and my practice of that has lead to many beneficent spiritual experiences, I still nonetheless remain curious about other Traditions, including non-Aryan ones, and heave learned from many of them.

This will be the first article in this new series where we explore each religious Tradition in depth and compare them to The Aryan Dharma which we have discussed here on our the ‘stack. We will continue to discuss this primeval Tradition and elucidate its finer points in other articles, but for today we will compare The Aryan Dharma to, of all things, Islam. This may seem like an odd place to start, but I think it is actually the perfect place to begin a project of comparing religious Traditions to each other and to The Aryan Dharma. Islam is the simplest of all contemporary world religions, and thus the amount of study necessary to be able to describe its doctrines in depth is very little. Moreover, precisely because Islam is so un-Aryan both in its origins and in the racial demographics of those who practice it, clashing Islam and The Aryan Dharma against each other better reveals the latter by means of contrast.

Any mention of Islam in any context but the most disparaging terms possible brings knee-jerk reactions from many among The Dissident Right, and for entirely understandable reasons of course. I am not ignorant about the grave danger that Islamic immigration poses to European civilization. But when we are opposed to Islam, we must make sure that our principle of opposition to it is grounded in the right things. Many subversive forces in the right-wing media, including some unfortunately who claim to be pro-white, want to make it so that their principle of opposition to Islam is grounded in Liberalism - this is a total catastrophe, because Liberalism is precisely the thing that has made White folks vulnerable to Islam in the first place. You know the type: They will say that feminism or a worldview based on flat secular scientism are what makes us superior to Muslims. The truth is, the fact that Muslims are not feminists and have a pre-modern religious worldview that they believe in without too many compromises gives them a huge advantage over contemporary White European culture. As far as pre-modern worldviews go I hardly think Islam is the best one, in fact I would rank it pretty low on a hierarchy of a pre-modern worldviews, but I mean, at least many of them believe in it. To be frank, for White Europeans to base the principle of their opposition to Islam on classical liberalism or feminism is to put ourselves at grave danger because classical liberalism and feminism are what makes us weak, and they especially make us weak against Islam. The advantage of basing the principle of our opposition to Islam on The Aryan Dharma is that it gives us our own basis for connecting to timeless divinity, patriarchalism, ethnic identitarianism, empowering pre-modern worldview, and group solidarity over spiritual values without any reference to anything Semitic.

We say it is The Aryan Dharma because this is an attempt to recover, through praxis and speculation but especially praxis, the spiritual worldview of the Indo-European aka Aryan peoples who laid the foundations of all Northern European Paganisms (e.g. Odinism), Hellenism (e.g. Neoplatonism), Vedic metaphysics (e.g. The Upanishads and The Rig-Veda), Zoroastrianism and Buddhism. We see our race as sacred. It is not unusual for Traditions to declare their race to be sacred: This is what Judaism is like for Jews. The White Aryan Race is the source of most of the world’s religiosity and spirituality and higher culture.

It is important to hone in on the topic of race, because the primary problem of Islam is, ultimately, racial. If all the Musims moving into Europe and its settler colonies (Canada, USA, etc.) were White then Islamic immigration wouldn’t be an alarming problem. I know that wouldn’t happen, nor would there ever be mass conversions to Islam on the part of white folks because it is alien to our racial spirit in too important many ways (but not as many as we may think! as we soon shall see…) - but I brought that up as a thought experiment so that you can see that the existential threat caused by Islam is primarily in the fact that it is the banner under which huge swathes of the non-white world have united against Europeans. If all the Muslims moving to your country were blond and blue-eyed Bosniaks or Albanians it would certainly be strange and alarming, but not an existential threat to the survival of your race. If our opposition to Islam means we have to sometimes stand shoulder-to-shoulder with classical liberals or, God forbid, feminists, then so be it, but classical liberalism and the spiritual sicknesses derivative from it (like feminism) are not the basis of our opposition. If I can say anything good about the worldview that is a confluence of Classical Liberalism and bland secular scientism it is that, in spite of itself, it actually creates the conditions wherein true Aryan Dharma Paganism can be revived in the hearts of White Folks, moreso than under a regime that was Christian and certainly moreso than under a regime that was Islamic.

With the exception of the aforementioned Bosniaks and Albanians, the majority of White ethnic groups are not Muslim. There is good reason for this: There are features in Islam that make it so that it will appeal more to the non-white mind. It would be adharmic (unnatural) for the majority of Whites to be Muslim. I wanted to make that clear, because while I will be criticizing Islam in this article, I will also be saying good things about it, and I do not want anyone thinking that the good things I have to say about it are because I am trying to get people to become Muhammadans. Certainly not! Indeed, what is good in Islam can typically be found in The Aryan Dharma too or in Christianity or indeed in pretty much any other religion. Islam, for its faults, and its essentially un-Aryan character, is still an expression of The Sophia Perennis - the eternal, natural, and esoteric religion that has always existed but taken on different forms in different times in accordance with the different temperaments of the various branches of the human race. Islam and The Aryan Dharma are both ways of connecting to God, but the latter is more appropriate as a means for White Men to connect to God than the former.

There may be some individual exceptions to the fact that Islam is not optimal for White Folks out there. There are always exceptions in any rule and that is itself an expression of the Dharma. Indeed I have met many Whites who were attracted to the higher expressions of Islam in Sufism, and I mysef find Sufism highly fascinating. But it would be a racial catastrophe for Whites to be Muslims, and I cannot see how an individual could be seriously engaged in Islam for a length of time without becoming alienated from their race as a whole.

Yes, even though I have more than a few reservations about Islam, it is hardly unusual for me to find it fascinating enough to feel motivated to write about it. Traditionalists and hardcore racists have always had a fascination with Islam. Hitler (peace be upon him!) said many positive things about Islam, as did the father Traditionalism Rene Guenon (peace be upon him!) with the latter even converting to Islam. But Guenon’s conversion to Islam must be recognized in the context of its time. Guenon converted to Islam before mass immigration to The West from Islamic countries happened, indeed he converted at a time when such a thing was totally inconceivable, and Guenon saw Islam as the last robust Tradition that was accessible to a Westerner in the world of Modernist ruin. But today, much of Islam has been hollowed out by Modernity as much as Christianity has, if not more so due to the dissolution that the lowly non-Aryan races fall into more easily than the higher races of man when exposed to conditions that allow for irreligious hedonism. Just consider how many Islamic lands are notorious for their crass materialism and how common it is for contemporary Muslims to simply not practice their religion with any sincerity at all. The “dubai-ification” of the Islamic world results in Islam being even more shallowly egoistic than The West in many ways. If Guenon lived today, he would never convert to Islam.

Many have pointed out that in any conflict between Islam and other religions (Christianity, say, or even Buddhism) the globalist media establishment will always side with Islam. This may seem strange, since Islam would seem to explicitly run counter to the values that the globalistic judaeo-liberal establishment promotes. But in the eyes of the judaeo-liberal oligarchs, the primary enemy is the freedom-loving white Aryan peoples of Europe, not Muslims. From the perspective of the diabolical oligarchs, Muslims are easy to manipulate by oligarchical forces, as well as easy to pit against both each other and the racially aware, freedom-loving, spiritual whites who are their primary enemies. Siding with Islam is a dangerous thing for the oligarchs to do, and it is likely that their doing this will backfire, and indeed it already has in many ways. It’s important not to attribute more competence to the oligarchs than what they really have. Too many conspiracy-minded people tend t to imagine the conspirators as omniscient masterminds, instead of all-too-human egomaniacal fools with too much money. Even though it is likely that many Muslims will wind up attacking the judaeo-liberal oligarchy, we must never dream of an alliance between racially conscious Whites and Muslims. That is a delusional fantasy of the highest order. The races united under the banner of Islam hate us, and though there is much in the religion of Islam that is respectable, it is ultimately un-Aryan in its essence.

Frankly, I think that Guenon made a serious mistake by converting to Islam. He ought to have used his vast wealth of knowledge and intuitive intellection to try and revive a more Western tradition, like the Roman Catholicism of his native France. Guenon has been a huge intellectual influence on me, as has Evola and Schuon, but I have always been upfront that I do not fully agree with any of those fellows. I am influenced by Guenon, Schuon, and Evola without being a Guenonian, a Schuonian, or an Evolian.

While I would spare no quarter in an all-out conflict against Islam for the sake of ensuring the survival of my race’s blood and spirit, let me be clear that I think the highest expressions of Islam in Sufism are to be honoured. Mystically-inclined Muslims take God seriously and they can indeed attain high states of spiritual consciousness through the contemplation of the rich but simple metaphysical truth at the heart of their faith: That “God is One” and He is nearer to us than our jugular vein but beyond all intellectual means to understand, yet He can be experienced directly by a pure heart. It makes Traditionalist-minded Whites uncomfortable to think about, but in the contemporary age there are many non-white Muslims who are very effectively resisting the Modern World by simply taking their faith seriously. Of course, they are not being targeted as heavily by the malevolent forces of the modern world as much as we whites are, and for every Muslim you can find who is living an effectively anti-modern lifestyle (and there are many such people) there are at least a hundred more who use their religion merely as a shallow “cultural identity” at best and simply do not practice their religion in any serious way at all.

Now let us proceed into our study of Islam now that we have sufficiently prefaced our discussion in this first section of our article on Islam. In the next section, we will present Islamic beliefs on their own terms as well as we can, making some comparisons with The Aryan Dharma or other religions along the way when doing so is useful for the sake of illuminating Islamic belief. Please keep in mind that the proceeding section does not describe my beliefs, rather it is an attempt at describing Islamic beliefs on their own terms. It will be obvious when I am interjecting with my own thoughts on particular aspects of Islamic belief. Though my own beliefs about God and Islamic beliefs are ultimately decisively different, I will be speaking about Islamic beliefs with respect in the following section before getting more critical in the preceding sections. In the third section, we will strike at the heart of the differences between Islam and The Aryan Dharma, and that will include discussions on Tawhid Vs. Panentheism among other things. In the fourth and final section we will go in-depth on The Prophet Muhammad and say many things about him that I am sure many of you will find shocking, however if you step back and think about it I am sure you will agree with me. In that final section we will also discuss the critically important concept of Jihad and its relevance to The Aryan Dharma. The entire final section will be paywalled, but the rest of this article is free.

Part II:
Summarizing Islamic Beliefs

The entire Islamic faith can be summarized in a singular creedal statement the public utterance of which to other Muslim witnesses constitutes the initiation rite into the Islamic faith: There is no god but God and Muhammad is His Messenger. This is The Shahada1. By “God” Muslims mean The God of Abraham, as Islam is an Abrahamic religion just like Judaism and Christianity. Muslims believe their faith is the ultimate Abrahamic religion and that the other Abrahamic religions were originally actually just variants of Islam that became distorted over time. This is important, because some who discuss Islam think that Islam sees itself as the “most up to date” “version” of Abrahamic Faith, but that’s not true: It sees itself as the most primordial Abrahamic Faith, with Islam as a divinely inspired “back to the roots, back to the basics” movement. While Muslims believe there are particular things about Islam that are historically unique to their religion like the centrality of the Arabic language, Muslims actually believe that Abraham, Jewish prophets like Moses, and Jesus Christ were all Muslims just like Muhammad. Much of what we will discuss here is common to all Abrahamic faiths.

“Allah” is actually just the Arabic word for God. Aryans have our own revelation of God, and because God is universal we will be referring to Islamic God respectfully. The doctrine of God’s Oneness, which Muslims call Tawhid, is completely essential in Islam. Muslims believe that God is a completely unique spiritual being. He is a personal being but not anthropomorphic. He is the very ground of Being itself but is also beyond Being as such as the unconditioned Absolute. He is omnipotent, omniscient, omnibenevolent, and omnipresent. No one and nothing is like Him. There is only one of Him. He has no opposites or equals. He has always existed and will always exist. He sustains all things and is never in need of any sustenance. He created the universe freely without any necessity in doing so and He directs all of the history that happens in the universe. He created everything that isn’t Himself. To bring into existence, to sustain, to destroy, and to resurrect is effortless for Him. He had all of His attributes prior to creating everything and after creating everything there was no increase or diminishment in any of His attributes. He can never gain or lose any of His attributes but He has all of them eternally. Thus, He is The Creator even without a creation to create and He is The Sovereign without any creatures to rule over. Everything is dependent upon Him and He is independent of everything. He is absolutely ONE and is not composed of parts. His Attributes (divine knowledge, divine love, divine power, etc.) bear a likeness to their non-divine analogues in the created world but are not reducible to that. He is not reducible to His Attributes (i.e. Muslims could not say, as Christians do, that “God is love”) While His Attributes, essence, and actions all appear to our mortal minds as separate things, they are all actually just the one thing that He is. As a result of all the aforementioned qualities that are intrinsic to His very being, God is intrinsically worthy of worship, faith and obedience. He is beyond all human imagination and speculation. Nothing created bears any similar to Him - there is no likeness to anything created in the divine and no likeness to anything divine in the creation (this last point, I find most troubling!)

Pre-destination2 is intrinsic to the Islamic worldview and it necessarily follows from the above when it is taken to its necessary conclusion. Nothing will ever happen except what God wills, nothing has ever happened but what He willed. He measured the exact fate of all creatures before He created them, including the exact span of their lives. He knew all that each creature would do before He created them, including whether they would sin or be righteous. His will is always fulfilled. What He wills shall be and what He does not will shall never be. By His Grace, he guides to the right path and blesses whoever He wills. By His Justice, He confounds from the right path and afflicts whoever He wills. Creatures vacillate between His Grace or His Justice in accordance with His Providence. His decree cannot ever be overruled or overridden or thwarted. All that He wills is good, though in our present state we do not always understand how that is.

God spoke to The Archangel Gabriel, and then commanded Archangel Gabriel to speak those same words to The Prophet Muhammad who then spoke the words that had been relayed to him by God via Gabriel to his community, and those words later became written down as The Quran. Muslims believe that The Quran is God’s final message of guidance to humanity. In Islamic belief, Muhammad is the most pre-eminent of all the Abrahamic prophets. Muslims believe that he is the perfect human being and that God took Muhammad into Heaven in an event called The Night Journey during which he ascended into Heaven, spoke directly to God and all of the other Abrahamic prophets, and had many divine mysteries revealed to him. Muhammad will intercede for those who belong to the community he founded after their death.

God rewards faith. Faith is an intellectual ascent to articles of belief in things the reality of which is not readily apparent to our rational minds or our physical senses. All religions have faith as an important dimension of their Tradition, and in Islam the faith that God rewards is a belief in the one God of Abrahamic Monotheism as described above. Another aspect of that faith is a belief in the unseen world that is populated by spiritual beings like angels, demons, and jinn. The Muslim belief about spiritual beings are different from Christian belief, surprisingly. Muslims believe that Angels do not have free will, and they believe in a class of beings called Jinn who are sentient and have free will but do not have bodies3. Jinn can choose to rebel against God, and when Muslims are talking about demons they are actually talking about rebellious Jinn, not rebellious Angels. The Islamic belief in Satan is different from Christian belief: In Islam, Satan is the father of all of the jinn just as Adam is the father of all of the humans. Satan chose to rebel against God, but not all the Jinn followed him, so some Jinn are good, but many Jinn are just neutral or vacillate between being good or evil just like humans tend to do.

Muslims, like all Abrahamists, believe that while some patterns in history may repeat, history itself is ultimately linear with a firm beginning and end. The beginning of history is in The Garden of Eden, where Adam rebelled against God after being deceived by Satan, and then sought forgiveness from God. All of mankind are Adam’s descendants. Before the end of the world, Muslims actually believe that Jesus Christ will return from Heaven to defeat The Anti-Christ. One day history itself will end, and God is leading history towards its ending providentially. When it ends God will resurrect all mankind from their graves and judge all people according to unchanging moral standards4. Throughout history, God sends prophets like Abraham, Moses, Jesus, and Muhammad to guide Mankind. He inspires some to write Scriptures such that Mankind can be guided. Muslims believe that The Torah (this is the first five books of what Christians would call The Old Testament), The Psalms, and The Gospel are all divinely inspired just like The Quran, however they also believe that they are inferior sources of divine guidance that are, at best, secondary in importance to The Quran because they have been corrupted over time by wicked men. Muslims believe that Jesus is just another human prophet, not “the incarnation of the word of God” or an uncreated second person in a divine trinity, however there are still some similarities between Islamic and Christian belief about Jesus: they do believe that Jesus was born of a virgin birth through Mary, and that Jesus did miracles, and ascended into Heaven at the end of his earthly life. However, Muslims do not believe that Jesus was crucified “for our sins” - The Quran says it was made to appear that Jesus was crucified, but it never really happened. What precisely that means is the subject of much debate.

You may be surprised to know that Muslim apologists will almost always say that important figures in non-Abrahamic religions were also prophets sent by God, and thus there is some element of divine truth in non-Abrahamic religions. However, they tend to be quite vague about how it is exactly that non-Abrahamic religions fit into Islam. But there have been many who have syncretized Islamic thought with Hinduism and Taoism and other, even more exotic faiths.

Besides The Shahada which we mentioned earlier, there are four other pillars to the Islamic religion. The central pillar of Islamic praxis is the salah prayer, which is performed at fixed times depending on the position of the sun in the sky. It must be done five times a day in a very precise way, and it has specific motions of the body with specific prayerful words at certain times. The culmination of the salah prayer is placing one’s head on the floor in prostration. The Salah prayer must be performed while facing towards The Kaaba in Mecca. The islamic belief is that one is most close to God when they are in this position of placing their head on the floor in prostration. They give 2.5% of their wealth to the poor, and fast from sunrise to sunset for 30 days in a row during Ramadan, and must go on pilgrimage to The Kaaba in Mecca at least once in their lifetime. The Kaaba is a black cube-shaped structure and Muslims actually believe it was originally built by Abraham (the same one Christians and Jews would know from The Book of Genesis) and his son Ishmael. The Kaaba was taken over by the pre-islamic Arabian Pagans, and Muhammad restored the purpose of The Kaaba as being a place for monotheistic worship by destroying all of the idols that the pre-islamic pagan Arabs had placed inside of it.

Everyone will be personally judged by God after their death. Our life in this world is just a test of our fidelity to God, although the outcome of the test is already known to God. If we have a sufficient amount of good deeds and faith, then we will be granted paradise, but if we have an insufficient amount of good deeds or too many bad deeds and lack faith then we are punished with hell. While God is beyond our understanding in our present state, Muslims do believe that in Paradise people will have direct beatific vision of God without any mediation. Those who believed in The Shahada but did not have enough good deeds to warrant Paradise will be able to go to Paradise through the intercession of Muhammad after spending some time in Hell to purify their souls. In Islamic belief, Paradise is a permanent destination and everyone who goes there will be there forever5.

While they are pretty vague as to the details, it is actually an important and explicit element of Muslim belief that we knew God before our spirits entered our bodies. Part of our existence with God before our physical birth involved making a covenant with Him whereby we recognized God’s supreme authority and swore to uphold that authority in this world. We’ll discuss the islamic belief in the pre-existence of the soul more in the third part of this article.

Islam is one of the great facts of human history. For at least 500 years it was the most populated and wealthy civilization on Earth, and it is still practiced in the same way it was first construed by millions today 1400 years after the advent of Islam. It is interesting to study Islam because while it is an oriental civilization, it is an oriental civilization that Westerners have much in common with because Islam much like Christianity is an Abrahamic faith and thus teaches monotheism, linear history, judgment after death, general resurrection at end of linear history, etc. Islam is more universalistic than other oriental civilizations like China or India. Islamdom and Christendom are both universalistic spiritual cultures. Christianity, Judaism, and Islam compose the family of Abrahamic faiths which share a similar spiritual framework of linear history instead of cyclical history, one God instead of many, resurrection rather than reincarnation after death, etc. While Christianity is Abrahamic too, Islam is actually significantly closer to Judaism than it is to Christianity. Christianity always has at least a touch of Greek influence, in varying degrees among the innumerable Christian sects, but Islam is intrinsically more purely Semitic than Christianity is and thus more similar to Judaism. Islam, like Judaism, sees history as an ever-evolving saga of humans getting distracted from following unchanging divine law which has to be rectified on occasion through divine intervention in history. Humans are always getting distracted from divine truth which in Abrahamic view was revealed definitively in a certain historical context, so there is always a need in Traditionalist expressions of Abrahamic religions like Islam to return to the attitude and practices of a certain historical time period when the divine truth was revealed: in the case of Islam this would be the original generations of Muslims who lived with Muhammad in what is now Saudi Arabia in the 6th century AD. Islam takes this attitude of needing to return to a specific epoch to its logical conclusion moreso than Christianity or Judaism does, in my opinion, by ensuring that (among other things) that people still dress the same way and are ruled by the same laws as people were during the time of the original revelation. The thunderously annunciatory prophets like Jeremiah or Isaiah are the style of religion in Islam. Islam, ultimately, is a universalization of the spirit that permeates the The Old Testament: fear-fuelled obedience to a Monotheistic God who cannot be depicted visually or understood by the human mind visually, ruthless aggressive expansionism against all other faiths. Christianity carries in it the spirit of the old testament as well, but it is tempered heavily by the spirit of the new testament which really represents a turn towards a fundamentally different kind of ethos because it is more purely spiritual. The Qur’an is like The Old Testament on steroids, and it is mostly composed of the same stories that are in The Bible though usually in the Quranic telling of a biblical tale there are a few minor differences. Muslims always believe they have the right version of the story in their Quran of course and that other versions of the story are just wrong. When I first started studying Islam I was very surprised that there are actually very few stories about Muhammad in The Quran. Most of the stories of Muhammad come from secondary literature called The Hadiths: these are stories of Muhammad passed down by his earliest followers from one generation to the next that were only written down centuries later.

In terms of classifying pathways to the Divine, Islam is a “Bhakti-Yoga” or devotional religion as are all the Abrahamic faiths. A devotional religion is one where the central spiritual praxis is one of worshipful praise and the ethos is one of loyal, loving devotion to a being that represents the ultimate reality: The Triune God (incl. Jesus Christ) for Christians, Krishna for Vaishnavites, Shiva for shaivites, Allah for Muslims, etc. Devotional religion is the most common type of religion in The Kali-Yuga, because it is the one that is the most accessible to the vast majority of people, given that the masses are emotional in nature and that Bhakti religions is a religion that harnesses emotion. The other paths to the divine are Jnana-Yoga or Contemplative religions and Karma-Yoga or warrior religions. Those other two types of spiritual paths are more rare because they appeal only to people with a higher intellectual nature or a higher courageous nature, respectively. Buddhism is the most popular form of a Contemplative religion that still exists in today’s world, though there are denominations within Buddhism that have a Bhakti orientation even though Buddhism itself is ultimately more contemplative. True warrior religions are mostly extinct in The Kali-Yuga, which doesn’t mean that those rare few who have the type of nature that would be fulfilled in a warrior religion cannot find The Divine. It is common for a spiritual pathway to be able to branch off into one of the other modes even if its fundamental expression is only one of the three: Meister Eckhart and many Monastics represent a contemplative current within the fundamentally devotion-oriented Christianity. Islam is ultimately a devotional religion but both contemplative expressions (as in Sufism) and warrior expressions (as in Jihadism, insofar as it is rightly articulated) both exist.

From the perspective of the one whose spiritual path is devotional, all religious rites and spiritual practices are just about developing a healthy relationship with God. The real lovers of God just see religious rites and spiritual practices as a means to an end, in that sense. When God starts directly speaking to the one who practices devotion, they will always take what He has said directly to them to be more important than following the exoteric forms of any particular religion.

The Bhakti-Yogi, The Devotee, knows that they are reaching their goal when they have an increase of their consciousness of God, and for them spiritual enlightenment is nothing other than having the maximal degree of a consciousness of God that is possible for them in their present incarnation. God is infinite, so there is always more of Him to be conscious of, but there is still a certain point of God-Consciousness that marks a definite transition from ordinary human life into the realm of enlightened sainthood. A high degree of reverential wonder and devotional awareness of God really is like a different state of consciousness altogether. To have consciousness of God is to live in a moment-to-moment awe of God and worshipful love of God. Reminding ourselves that we are always being watched by God (exalted is He!) helps us to grow in this consciousness of God. While we can never truly know someone’s internal state, the best external sign of someone possessing God-consciousness is that they are very virtuous, compassionate, and do not commit major sins. Those who act in ways that are pleasing to God and avoid what He has forbidden will increase their God-Consciousness and those who have a high level of God-Consciousness will do what is pleasing to Him and avoid what He has forbidden: This is the positive feedback loop at the core of all devotional religions.

In the preceding section we will criticize Islam, even harshly at times. The best possible thing I can say about Islam is that its severe insistence on strictly following certain challenging but plainly stated rules results in a liberation from the excessive pre-occupation with intellectual abstractions that plague too many spiritual seekers in today’s age. It is a liberation from the totally subjective sentimentalities and egoic personal whims that many mistake for spiritual phenomena. In Islam, you prove your faith through fulfilling the difficult but doable obligations like the five salah, fasting in ramadan, the mandatory charity, and the pilgrimage. A Muslim would say that the extent of our fealty to such obligations is the extent of your submission to God regardless of any other consideration. Thus what a practitioner of the religion ought to do is not based on subjective feelings, and practitioners of the religion have clear goals to aim for that result in genuine self-overcoming if done sincerely. Because all of the pillars of Islam (faith, daily prayer, fasting, charity, pilgrimage) are ultimately particularized exoteric instantiations of what can be found in any genuine religion, I have no problem saying that someone who is really called to be a Muslim will experience blessings through doing such things. In our time of endless intellectual debate and people constructing their own religions out of their subjective feelings, the emphasis on the consistency and quality of certain actions according to unchanging objective criteria as the only true barometer of spiritual progress can be quite refreshing. How wonderful it would be if spiritual intellectuals on the internet would strive to outdo each other in their skillful practice of beneficent rites instead of competing with each other in abstract verbiage.

Yes, Islam is an authoritarian, barebones devotional religion. It is plain in its teaching and severe in its expression, which makes it attractive to races who cannot possibly be good or wholesome without an external force pressurizing them to do so, and thus Islam is always a big hit with niggers (e.g. “Africans”) and sand niggers (“Arabs”) and curry niggers (“Pakis”) and some groupings of rice niggers (“Indonesians”) It is quite appropriate for God, upon whom be glory and praise, to create different vehicles for reaching Him that are in accordance with the different natures of Man spread across the earth. Islam, ultimately, is for the races that are too materialistically-minded to avoid making a false idol of any conception of Divinity that has too much of a sense of immanence, and thus there is a radical and exclusive focus in Islam on the Transcendence rather than the immanence of God. Such lowly races as are divinely foreordained to form the majority of Muslims genuinely cannot trust themselves to be able to discern divine intuition from their own egoic whims, so there is an emphasis on strictly following rules.

While I am sure that what my disagreements with Islam are will already be readily apparent to many of you, let us now proceed into the analytical nitty-gritty of those disagreements.

Part III:
Radical Monotheism (“Tawhid” ) of Islam Vs. Panentheistic Aryan Dharma

The doctrine I find most disturbing in Islam is the continued insistence on a radical distinction between The Creator and the creation, such that they have no likeness to each other at all. The Aryan Dharma view is “panentheism” which is distinct from “pantheism”6 The Panentheistic view of Aryan Dharma is that God is wholly transcendent and wholly imminent at the same time, and those two qualities of His cannot be separated. While I can agree with Muslims that God is Transcendent, I cannot agree that a necessary consequence of God’s Transcendence is God being completely “other” to anything that we humans have a frame of reference for at all. I understand that Muslims, even Sufi mystics, emphasize the radical otherness of God out of a fear of idolatry. But in order to properly approach God, we have to think of Him in a way that balances His Transcendence and His Imminence. By over-emphasizing His Transcendence, as many Muslims are prone to doing, we risk alienating ourselves from God. In the ancient world, there were some who had an excessively anthropomorphic view of God, believing that He was subject to human passions and capriciousness7, and that would be the opposite extreme of the error of over-emphasizing His Transcendence. But in our time of excessive intellectualism, the error of an excessively abstract conception of God is itself a totally fatal idolatry. We have discussed the danger of an excessively abstract conception of God this at length in other articles so we con’t continue to discuss that more here. It is sufficient to say that this is a much bigger problem in Islam than it is in other religions, except perhaps for Judaism, which Islam has much in common with as mentioned earlier.

A necessary corollary of the Muslim idea that there is nothing resembling The Creation in The Divine and nothing resembling The Divine in The Creation is that there cannot possibly be any Avatars. To me, that is absurd. God created The Universe, and of course He can incarnate in it. To deny that He can incarnate in The Universe is to effectively place limits on His Omnipotence. Indeed, the greatest assertion of His Transcendence is His ability to be radically imminent in His Creation by incarnating into the universe that He created while at the same time still being completely Transcendent from it - as wonderfully divine a paradox as one can find. There are as many Avatars of God as there are waves in the ocean8, and not a single one is all that He is or can be nor does a single one limit the transcendence that is a necessarily quality of what God is in His intrinsic essence.

I believe that Odin, Rama, Krishna, and The Buddha are some of the Avatars of God that we know from history. I have no doubt that there were others - I don’t see why every Avatar of God should necessarily be publicly known. It may be that there is an incarnation of God in every generation, or that there is an incarnation of God always present in every world, though most of them are hidden. Some of God’s incarnations in past yugas have been completely forgotten in the modern era. There are other Avatars of God on other planets and even in other dimensions. I also am inclined to believe that Jesus was an Avatar of God, though I know that my saying that is controversial, and I do believe that Jesus’ teachings were corrupted over time and that Jesus’ teachings were abused by malevolent forces. There are some obscure and heretical Islamic sects that believe that Ali ibn Abi Talib, the Prophet Muhammad’s son-in-law and cousin, was a Divine Avatar, and while I haven’t looked into that much as of the time of writing this article to confirm, I consider that fascinating.

It is important to believe that there are a great multitude of Avatars of God. When we believe that there is only one Avatar of God, or that one Avatar of God somehow represents the fullness of God, then we relativize the absolute, and this is a spiritually dangerous move. While The Avatars are indeed Divine, none of them can express the fullness of God, as expressing the fullness of The Absolute is impossible for any one relative thing to do, nothing that is finite can perfectly or fully express what is infinite. Having an understanding that there are multiple Avatars of God that are appropriate for different epochs lets us have a more accurate picture of the infinitude of divinity. To claim that there is only one Avatar of God, as Christians do, or to say that any one particular Avatar of God is all that God is, again as Christians do, winds up with people saying absurd things like “God is a jewish man” or “Before the universe as we know it existed, there was only a jewish man named Jesus” and all of that not only introduces relativism into The Absolute but it also puts the relative at the same level as the absolute - an absurdity and philosophical impossibility. I would say that there are some Vaishnava sects that make the same theological error that Christians make in putting too much emphasis on a particular Avatar. ISKCON is famous for saying things like “Krishna is the supreme personality of Godhead” and that Krishna is above not only all other avatars but even above anything, and again, this is to put the relative over The Absolute or even to place the relative above The Absolute. I have nothing against either Jesus or Krishna, far from it, but many of their overzealous followers have dimmed the light of metaphysical knowledge by asserting too many exclusive things about the divine avatar that they follow.

Moreover, our own spirits are sub-eternal as we have discussed before, so there is something of God’s divinity in us personally. The grand esoteric truth of The Aryan Dharma, indeed the grand esoteric truth all in all, is that the spiritual beings that we are in our innermost essence and God The One Absolute have a definitive qualitative likeness. Because that knowledge is dangerous, it is always cloaked in esoteric terms. The Christians express it by saying that Man is created “in the image of God” and some of the more intelligent Christians would say that we are made “to image God” - to be His Imagers. The truth is, our spirits have all the same qualities as God just in an infinitesimally lesser degree. We can spiritually grow and become more like God, but because God is infinite there is always more of Him to grow up to be like, and we can never be God’s equal, thus we can know the joy of perpetual positive development. God is always infinitely above us no matter how much we grow, and indeed we can grow very much, we can grow into gods who serve God. That is His intention for us. Following The Aryan Dharma, The Eternal Natural and Esoteric Religion that is the fountain from which all other religions spring, is the way that results in us becoming ever-more similar to Him.

There is a likeness between us and God, but God is still more than human - indeed, we ourselves are more than human. God has a personality but it is not reducible to a human personality. You can understand ancient spiritual wisdom a lot faster if you understand the concept of non-anthropomorphic personalities: sentient beings having what we can recognize as personalities but which are still totally beyond human, totally inhuman. The great mystery is that God is transcendent, and yet we bear a likeness to Him, and we do not understand Him because we do not understand ourselves: God isn’t “human” and neither are we.

Our innermost self is not the human identity constructed around our material circumstances (this is the ego, a mask our innermost self wears) - but rather, our true and innermost self is a spirit. We were conscious as spiritual beings before we were born. We were conscious as spiritual beings before there was even such a thing as the human race anywhere in the universe. The spiritual being that we are is “sub-eternal” - it exists eternally as a derivative effect of God’s superabundant blissfully conscious existence… this innermost self possess the same qualities that God innately possesses (including “innate existence”) but on a qualitatively lesser scale and derivatively. Our true self is wise, beautiful, powerful, noble, pure, creative, loving, because God is wise, beautiful, powerful, noble, pure, creative, and loving. Our being is derivative from God’s being9 and thus our being necessarily has, as an intrinsic component of its existential essence, qualities that are derivative of God’s qualities. When we grow in virtue and in wisdom by following the spiritual path, we more fully reflect God’s qualities, and thus are more fully ourselves. Whenever we act out a good quality we are in touch with our true nature and we are just reflecting in an infinitesimally lesser a way a quality that God always possesses to the maximum extent possible (and beyond!) as a natural part of His essential being.

While the fact that The Aryan Dharma teaches us that we have an intrinsic connection to God because our being is derivative of His, I do believe that the teaching that we humans have an eternal spirit is present in Islam in an esoteric manner, and this is something that actually makes Islam superior to Christianity. In all the normative and historical expressions of Christianity there is no teaching that you were conscious before your birth, but even the most exoteric and un-mystical expressions of Islam teach that our spirits knew God before we were physically born. While the standard expression of the islamic pre-existence teaching is that God created our souls, there are many Sufi poems and writings that express the teaching that our spiritual personalities are uncreated but still derivative from God in a veiled manner. The Muslim idea is that our souls agreed that The One God alone is to be worshipped and that we are to uphold the authority of The One God before being born in an agreement called The Grant Covenant. More sophisticated presentations of this idea will say that all the covenants made throughout the history of Abrahamic religion are just different applications of this one eternal covenant. I find this fascinating because normative expressions of Covenantal Theology, both Christian and jewish, make our relationship with God seem arbitrary or based on historical circumstances. But The Grand Covenant idea makes it so that the covenants at the core of Abrahamism (e.g. The sinai covenant in the old testament, Christ’s new covenant sealed with bread and wine prior to the crucifixion) are just historical manifestations in time of a spiritual reality that is older than the physical world. I would say that this is just a way of expressing, in a veiled and legalistic manner, the spiritual reality of our innate connection to God. Our connection to God is innate and has no need of covenants in-and-of-itself, though that doesn’t mean that God couldn’t ask us to turn to obey Him in very specific ways as a part of a covenant. As a Perennialist I am open to the idea that certain groups of people agreed to do certain things for God before they were born, and are thus obligated to that during their present incarnation: this could include fidelity to specific exoteric religious Traditions like Christianity, Islam, Vaishnavism, etc.

Something Muslims get right is that the knowledge of God is inscribed on the human heart. Even if that knowledge is buried by our ego, the truth is that when God speaks directly to us, even if it is through a mediary like a scripture or a teacher, our spirit knows Who It Is that is speaking to us. Our true self is the part of us that knows God, hears Him, and responds with pious devotion.

Normative Islam, like all mainstream expressions of Abrahamism, also falls flat in its relationship with Nature. The created universe too results from God, and the creation reflects Him as well, and one of the ways that it does that is that it is stupendously alive. God has personality so the creation has personalities too: the sun, the earth, the moon, etc. all have non-human, non-anthropomorphic personalities (some call this “animism”) that are richer than moderns care to think. Normative exoteric islam, much like most expressions of Judaism and Protestant Christianity, would seem to present a worldview where the only spiritual being is God and all the rest of creation is just dead mechanistic matter that is not worth our spiritual attention. But esoteric Islam, and The Quran itself, clearly teaches that the creation is literally alive: Inanimate objects testify to the sins of people on judgment day, the pebbles sang praises of God when Muhammad picked them up, all of creation submits to God. Some sufis say that creation is asleep, and it will wake up on Judgment day (and thus be alive in the Animistic sense) to participate in the reckoning of mankind. This is a Dharmic truth expressed esoterically in a manner acceptable to Abrahamic ears. Creation is not “asleep” - rather, Man is asleep, man is spiritually asleep and thus most men cannot perceive the literal aliveness of the natural world, and this is an effect of the kali yuga, whereby the spiritual senses of man gradually degenerate over time. But in the satya yuga man will regenerate and will again be able to perceive the aliveness of creation. Hence, in a sense, creation will “wake up.”

Tawhid can seem like some kind of high-falutin’ grandiose doctrine, but the truth is that it is very superficial. Radical nearness to God always begins with recognizing that while He is indeed Transcendent He is also very near and the physical created universe actually mediates His Presence to us even in our presently degraded spiritual state as modern men and wahmen. Because His presence in Creation is actually too overwhelming for most to process, God leads specific exoteric religious traditions to recognize His imminence in the physical creation whereby He is “in” creation but completely beyond it at the same in very specific ways through consecrating specific physical means as mediators for God. When something physical is consecrated in this manner, the exoteric understanding of that consecration is that something spiritual is “added” to it and thus it is made special, but the esoteric understanding of that consecration is that the haze of confusion that permeates all things for the spiritually ignorant people has been removed over just one thing such that the literal presence of God can be recognized in at least one physical thing. Consecration is about unveiling what was already in Nature from the beginning (i.e. God), it is not about adding something alien to what was in Nature already. In more Traditional expressions of Christianity, bread and wine are consecrated in this manner we just discussed such that it can mediate the presence of God in the manner just described. In the more Aryan religion of Zoroastrianism, it is the sacred ritual fire that is consecrated to mediate the presence of God. The choice of what material things mediate God for people can absolutely never be arbitrary, and the choice for what will mediate God to the people is God’s choice, not ours. But there have been many ways to mediate God via materiality throughout history. In all instances, understanding the way God is present in a specific thing (fire, bread, etc.) becomes the means by which we understand that God is present in everything.

The danger with any kind of physical mediation of God, of course, is that some people will ignorantly say that the physical mediator is itself God. They will say “God is fire” instead of “God is present to us through this fire” or they will say “God is bread” instead of “God is present to us through this bread.” When important spiritual doctrines are misunderstood, that is a sign of the spiritual degradation of a people, and it results in God withdrawing himself from a people.

It is a necessary consequence of the Islamic Doctrine of Tawhid, at least as it is understood by mainstream Muslims, that there can be no sense of The Transcendent God freely choosing to unveil His Literal, Imminent Presence in The Creation through any specific material thing because if Tawhid is true then this is impossible.

I actually see the propagation of the Islamic Doctrine of Tawhid as God pushing some of the world’s peoples away from Him. Yes, all genuinely revealed Traditional religions are means to approach God, but not all revealed religious Traditions are equal. When certain peoples became too corrupt and misunderstood esoteric doctrines too much, God pushed them away from Him. When people began to mistake the material mediators of God for God Himself, then God providentially propagated the doctrine of Tawhid such that the peoples who would become Muslim would no longer make such an error, because it is much less dangerous for them to believe that God is simply not present in the material world at all than it is for them to believe that a material thing is God, or all that God could ever be. Similarly, when too many peoples began to think that God in all of His Infinitude can be perfectly reduced to a specific Avatar that He had chosen to incarnate as (e.g. Jesus) then He chose to propagate Tawhid to them, because it is better for people to think that God cannot incarnate as an Avatar then it is for them to think that any human Avatar is all that God is, that is to say, it is better for them to think that God is “radically other” than it is for them to think that God is merely a human being. When a people began to misunderstand the doctrine of the eternal spiritual identity of the self by saying that this true spiritual self is our human ego, or that the human ego is itself divine, or that this human ego is equal to God, then God wills that such a people shall become Muslim and believe in Tawhid, because it is better for them to believe that their identity is a non-divine human ego than it is for them to mistake their true and hidden spiritual self for the ego. It is better, so much better, for them to not think they have any relation to the divine at all than it is for them to mistakenly think that their ego is itself divine. Anyone who reads The Qur’an knows that Islamic God is big on punishment, and I would say Islam is itself a kind of punishment for a people.

Yes, the doctrine of Tawhid is not exactly true, but it is “safe.” A reprobate people will turn any spiritual doctrine you give them into a false idol, a blasphemy, a catastrophic error. So instead you tell them: God is unlike anything you can think of, you do not know Him, He is completely other to your self, He has nothing in common with the world you know, and thus they may yet come near to God via radical negation - or at the very least, they will not continue under such horrible idolatries and blasphemies and catastrophic errors. Tawhid, from the perspective of The Aryan Dharma, is true “in a sense” - God is totally Transcendent, after all, it’s just that He is also Imminent - a Sufi or someone whose karma it is to have no choice but to practice The Aryan Dharma in an Islamic context10 can easily recognize the truth of panentheism but just choose to isolate God’s Transcendence as the focus of their worshipful attention. Muslims can even say, without being terribly wrong, that Transcendence is the quality of God that is most essential to God in His relationship with man, that it is the quality that most saliently makes God who He is in relationship to us. But for a Muslim to say that God is only Transcendent, and that there is thus only a minimal degree of imminence or none at all such that He cannot be present in creation either sacramentally or as an Avatar, that is a complete error from the standpoint of Aryan Dharma which I cannot possibly believe.

Yes, Islam is an inferior religion, an inferior religious vehicle, but it is one well-suited for The Kali Yuga. Islam is the religion of the Kali-Yuga par excellence. The Kali-Yuga is a time period marked by the total collapse of Dharmic spiritual culture and the corruption of Man on a biological level through the mixing of races. A corrupt people will need the authoritarian teachings of Islam with its emphasis on God’s Transcendence and severe justice to save them from themselves. For many peoples on this Earth in this dark age, being Muslim is actually Dharmic for them. But for a higher race with rich spiritual potential like The White European or The Japanese, being Muslim and having Islam forced on them is utterly un-Dharmic and must be resisted at all costs. Only a superior religious vehicle is suitable for them, and the most suitable of all is The Aryan Dharma which is itself the source of “Eastern” religions like Hinduism, Buddhism, etc. Yes, Islam like all Abrahamic Faiths is born in the Kali-Yuga and is marked by the conditions of this wretched epoch. It is an appropriate vehicle for those who cannot remember anything from before The Kali-Yuga in their blood or spirit. But The Kali-Yuga will end, and along with it the religions born during this time. The Golden Age will return, and a necessity of this happening is the end of all Abrahamic Faiths as we know them.

The Christian Faith is also a sign of a people degenerating because healthy Aryan paganism is better than Christianity. However, genuine faith in Christ requires a comprehension of the way in which Transcendence can be manifested in imminence, and this is indicative of a spiritual intelligence that has not completely fallen away. This is because the Christian Doctrine is built on the idea that Christ is both God and Man, simultaneously, that Christ is both of those things to the maximal extent possible without any contradiction. A paradox, to be sure, and even if Jesus is a Divine Avatar as I myself am inclined to believe, there are still problems with Christianity, which we will get into at a later time.

Another reason why I could never believe in the “God is The radically Transcendent Other” viewpoint of Tawhid is that not even Muslims believe it, especially the more mystically inclined and intellectual ones. Sufis and Muslim intellectuals are always trying to sneak in mediators back into their theology, the very same theology that according to its own logic must deny any possibility of meaningful mediators for the divine, and often they have to do this sneakily because to deny a strict “nothing created can ever resemble God and God cannot ever resemble something created” would result in their death.

Even the most mainstream Islamic intellectuals will say that The Quran is God’s “uncreated” speech, that The Quran has thus always existed, and thus for the Muslims who believe that The Quran itself (that is, the physical book itself, because Muslims believe the physical Quran is a perfect earthly reflection of the original uncreated Quran in Heaven) takes the place of what in Greco-Roman and Christian theology would be called The Logos - a rational principle or “Word” that mediates the infinite divine essence to our rational minds. Even popular conceptions of Islam, I am speaking of a more folky conception of Islam now, will speak of The Kaaba as being “God’s House” and they will say that He is more present in The Valley of Mecca than in any other place. I have even heard of a folkish Muslim understanding that the black stone (supposedly from a meteorite) wedged inside The Kaaba is to God what the ring on the right hand of a king is in some cultures: kissing it is a way of pleading allegiance and recognizing the kingship of God. There is more wisdom in this spontaneous feeling and simple faith of folkish Muslim than there is in the normative dogmatic expressions of the Islamic faith expressed in books which essentially teach that the only reason the pilgrimage to The Kaaba is an absolute necessity for all Muslims is because it is just an arbitrary rule that God made. While I could never say that The Valley of Mecca or The Kaaba is exclusively the place where all people are called to meet God, I would have no problem in saying that this is the place where Semites are meant to meet God, particularly Arabians. The Islam of popular folkish conceptions and even many mainstream Islamic intellectuals is different from the strict Tawhid of dogmatic normative Islam, and it is much better. Here we start to see a religion that resembles most other religions, and it even begins to resemble The Aryan Dharma: physical things (in this case, a book, like The Quran, or a place, like The Kaaba) as mediators of God.

To me, the most egregious instance of Muslims sneaking in mediators through the backdoor after saying that it is impossible for any mediators to exist is found in the theology of Ibn Arabi. For those who don’t already know, Ibn Arabi is a hugely influential Islamic mystic and philosopher. Ibn Arabi taught that the first self-disclosure of God is what he calls The Muhammadan Light, and through The Muhammadan Light all of reality is brought forth and made intelligible. Ibn Arabi taught that The Prophets are all partial manifestations of The Muhammadan Light, with Muhammad as the fullest manifestation of The Muhammadan Light.

When I discovered that Ibn Arabi taught all the above things (I am simplifying a little, but not much) I was absolutely astounded. In my mind, it cemented the reality of Islam being an instantiation of The Sophia Perennis as well as the fact that the exoteric dogmas of Islam are extremely limited in value. The Muhammadan Light is clearly extremely similar to what Greco-Romans and Christians would call The Logos, and for Ibn Arabi to then say that The Muhammadan Light is “manifested” in the prophets and then “fully manifested” in The Prophet Muhammad… this is only a few steps and caveats away from “Christ as incarnation of The Logos” theology, and not even that many steps or caveats. It is easy to believe in The Perennial Tradition when you recognize that different people are talking about the same things with different words, but it is impossible if you are someone who loves to get caught up in semantics.

It is true that God doesn’t “need” mediators - He doesn’t need anything. He could, right now, reveal Himself to you without any mediators at all, but He doesn’t do that because that would not be most beneficial to you as you are in your current state because of your spiritual condition. So instead, He reveals Himself to you gradually, giving you time to process and grow with each new revelation. He reveals Himself to you first through that mediator and then through another mediator, and then finally He reveals Himself to you without any mediators at all. That’s the spiritual path.

The final thing we have to say about Tawhid is that it is a mental predisposition that is natural for the Semitic mind, and unnatural for the Aryan mind, in fact, Tawhid may very well be the ultimate expression of the Semitic race-soul. Tawhid is, in essence, the absolute negation of EVERYTHING, every single thing, followed by the forceful affirmation of only one singular thing, as expressed in The Shahada: There is no god (absolute negation) but Allah (singular affirmation). To worship God in this way is to negate everything except Him. If you subtracted everything else in existence except for God, you would still be happy, and indeed this is so, but it begs the question as to why God would even bother creating an entire universe if He wants you to just completely negate it in favour of Him. That strikes at the core of the difference between The Aryan and The Semite. The Aryan is an affirmer, and thus approaches God through affirming His Imminence in Creation panentheistically, whereas The Semite is a negater, and thus approaches God through negating the entire creation such that all that is left is His self-existent Transcendent reality. The Semite’s nature as a negater comes from his having been bred for The Desert, the natural environment of negation, an environment where existence is laid bare until there is hardly any life at all. In The Desert, extreme harshness towards oneself and complete unity of the tribe is necessary for its survival, and thus Semitic Monotheisms always emphasize the severe view of God and the importance of social conformity along dogmatic lines. The Semitic Mind finds the idea of a mysterious cosmic king who cannot be known in any ordinary human terms seductive because historically most Semitic societies were harsh, despotic, centralized and authoritarian regimes where the King was an aloof figure who was typically also racially alien to them: Semites have a long history of being conquered by those not of their people, a racial reality they share with brown south asians. Thus, God chose to reveal Himself to them in a way that they would understand. Non-semites find this understanding of divinity to be something that takes some getting used to, but for Semites it comes naturally since it is just a spiritualization of their political reality.

Yes, Semites are a slave race. From roughly 522BC until roughly 632AD, most Semites in The Levant and Mesopotamia were ruled by successions of Aryan conquerors: Achaemenid Persians, Hellenistic Macedonians under Alexander The Great, Romans, Byzantines. Islam made it so that Semites were politically free again, and the Semites who had been subjugated by non-semites for centuries were freed at last by Arabians who were the only semites who had remained “wild” and “uncivilized” by not getting conquered by either Greco-Romans in the west or Perisans in the east. But from 1262AD until 1920’s, the lands of the Semites were ruled by another non-semitic group, The Turks. The various tribes and factions of Turks converted to Islam, but they still weren’t semitic. Yes, Semites have been conquered and ruled by non-Semites for most of their history, and have had to master subterfuge and deception in lieu of military strength. I would rather have my spiritual worldview influenced by conquerors rather than the conquered, personally, so I prefer Aryan Dharma over Abrahamism, though I recognize that both ultimately come from the same perennial source.

Another element of Islam that necessarily flows from its Semitic origin is the pharisiacal legalism and excessively scholastic character that permeates many expressions of the religion. While all expressions of Islam have this to an extent, the Salafis and the Wahhabis are the most guilty of this. In my studies of Islam I came across this saying: “The scholars are the heirs of The Prophets” and I just shook my head when I read that. It is just so far from the truth, and that statement is at the core of all that is wrong with most expressions of exoteric religiosity just in general. It is the mystics, the esotericists, who are the true heirs of the original revelators who constitute any given exoteric religion’s prophets. Indeed, to be frank, the mystics of a religion are often better than its original prophetic founders, though a grounding in the original teachings of any given exoteric religion is still utterly essential to understand its mystical luminaries. The mystics of any great Tradition are its preservers. The whole point of a Tradition is to develop higher consciousness, and this is marked by mystical experience, among other things. The Mystics, then, are the ones who have fulfilled the whole purpose of any given Tradition, and are thus the best guides for a race to reach enlightenment through their religion. Because mystics have fulfilled a Tradition they are its true and ultimate experts. They are also its best possible reformers: since they have fulfilled the religious program it is they alone who can debug a religion and cleanse it of its errors. Many mystics live much closer in time to us moderns than the original prophetic revelators of yore, and this is a further advantage that a mystic has in terms of their writings or relics being able to help us attain true enlightenment. The Sufis are the true heirs of Islam, not the scholars. The Mystics are the ones who preserve Traditions and renew them, not the scholars. Scholars, in fact, are frequently the foremost distorters of a genuine revelation.

By the ineffable grace of God, He sends founders of religions (Prophets, in islamic and Abrahamic context) into this world to guide mankind. These religions are later purified and refined and even improved through Mystics (Sufis, in islamic context) who attain their state of mystical realization through intense religious practice. The original power of a revelation is transmitted from one generation to the next in accordance with that generation’s faithfulness to the religion, but it is the mystics who can truly recover what was lost in a revelation, and restore a broken religion, and even make it more potent. But inevitably, a religious revelation is always distorted overtime, and it can become so distorted that it becomes outright dangerous and must be destroyed. By God’s Providence, this shall one day happen to all Abrahamic religions.

In Islam there is a serious problem of plain spiritual teaching being buried under mountains of legalistic verbiage and needless complications created by people who have no genuine spiritual sense. This is a problem for all exoteric expressions of any Tradition, but it is a particularly big problem in Abrahamic Traditions. The religion that is most seriously afflicted with this pharisaical legalism that twists transformative spiritual practices with legalistic madness and buries plain spiritual wisdom under unnecessary scholastic verbiage is Orthodox Judaism, but many expressions of Islam are, unfortunately, very akin to Orthodox Judaism in this particular respect. The Aryan Mind loves freedom, and true freedom of the mind and spirit is impossible when one is buried under such abstract scholasticism and autistic legalisms. Whenever we are engaged in spirituality, we must remember that the point of a spirituality is to enter into higher states of consciousness through spiritual practices and ethical self-discipline. That doesn’t mean that scholars are bad, necessarily, but it is spiritually lethal to consider being a scholar of religious topics to be an end in itself. The point of spirituality is to directly contact God for yourself, not to proliferate abstractions.

The Islamic view is that while there are differences in some relative particulars, all the prophets throughout history, including the non-Abrahamic ones, all taught the same core message as Muhammad: to submit to The One God. I could agree that we are meant to follow God, but I cannot agree that we are all meant to follow Him in the same way. We Aryans have our own ways of following God that are more natural to us. Christianity and Islam are both inferior vehicles for connecting to God than our own natural spirituality, and a lot of the time when Aryans practice Islam or Christianity they just wind up practicing The Aryan Dharma anyway but with Christian or Islamic symbols and language. This is particularly the case with “esoteric” expressions of Christianity, of course, given that it is so widespread amongst the White Aryan race.

Some contemptuous Semites or even Aryans who have been excessively semiticized by Abrahamic religions will say that White Aryans have no real spiritual culture of their own, which is a patent absurdity. Islam, Judaism, and Christianity are all heavily influenced by Platonism and Hermeticism and Aristotle: in fact, the higher expressions of all three Abrahamic faiths always rely on being syncretic with Aryan-derived thought like Platonism, Hermeticism, Aristotelianism, etc in order to arrive at their mystical insights. All three Abrahamic faiths build upon a foundation of Aryan culture to give us the high art they have created. This is particularly egregious in the case of Islam, where a disproportionate amount of the mystics, scientific luminaries, and poets of the Islamic Tradition are actually Iranian, and Iranians are an Aryan ethnic group originally, though they have been mongrelized over the centuries and can thus no longer be considered Aryan in the fullest sense. But many are still strongly spiritually Aryan even if they are not genetically Aryan anymore, so Islam has been absolutely enriched by The Aryan Spirit.

Where would Christianity and Islam be without their having syncretized with Greco-Roman and Persianate-Iranian culture? They would be dead, dry, legalistic religions. Indeed, most of the world’s “religion” is Semitic but most of the world’s spirituality is actually Aryan. Given that this is so, let us aim to be in touch with the primeval wellspring of Aryan spirituality that is itself the source of Hermeticism, Platonism, Vedism, Buddhism, and the Iranian mystics. Our “prophets” are Hermes Trismegestus, Plato, The Vedic Rishis, Buddha, Zoroaster. We can appreciate that The Abrahamic Prophets are receiving revelations appropriate for different peoples and different times. But The Semitic Prophets are not Aryans.

Zoroaster, Plato, Lao-Tzu, Hermes Trismegestus, Plato, The Vedas, and Odin all represent Aryan lines of transmission of the revealed spiritual doctrine. This line is more elite than the Abrahamic line of transmission of the revealed spiritual doctrine, and precisely because it is more elite it is not as easily understood and not as widespread. More elite always means more rare, more complex, more easily misunderstood, and thus, also more dangerous.

Muslims believe that the message of Muhammad was miraculously preserved such that it is the only religious revelation that will never be distorted before the end of the world, but I consider that to be completely ridiculous. The biggest evidence that Muhammad’s message was not perfectly preserved is in the fact that there are so many narrations (Hadiths) of Muhammad’s life that plainly contradict each other. Moreover, there is the whole issue of the succession crisis erupting in Islamic world after Muhammad’s death - you would think a prophet divinely predestined to have their teaching perfectly preserved would not have something as serious as a succession crisis erupt after their death!

For those of you who don’t already know, after Muhammad died there was a succession crisis over who would be the new leader of the Islamic community. The community Muhammad left behind was politically powerful and wealthy. Religious and political authority were centralized in Prophet Muhammad, and while subsequent leaders might not be as close to God in the islamic view, there was a strong consensus in the Islamic world that the new leader would still be an authority in religious matters while still having political authority. After Muhammad’s death, Muslims became divided into two camps: The Sunnis, who believed that the leader of the Muslim community should be chosen by a consensus of the community, and The Shias who believed that Muhammad had specifically instructed his son-in-law Ali Ibn Abi Talib. The Sunnis chose Abu Bakr, a close friend of Muhammad, to be their new leader, and their camp won out in the end. There was a civil war between the two camps, culminating in the martyrdom of an important Shia leader named Husayn Ali (that’s Muhammad’s grandson) who was killed by Sunni forces in a place in Iraq called Karbala.

The differences between Sunnis and Shias are very subtle. To an outsider these seem like completely the same religion. Certainly all the practices (daily salah prayers, ramadan fasting, pilgrimage to Mecca, etc.) are all the same. But to me, as an outsider, Shias seem to have a more tragic worldview that emphasizes martyrdom more than the Sunnis do. Sunnis are more triumphal and have a more optimistic worldview. From the Shia perspective, after Muhammad’s death most of the community that Muhammad founded went astray, and due to the wickedness of human beings the community in charge of propagating God’s final message to humanity was not lead by those whom it was meant to be lead by, and thus all things in the world are awry. But for Sunnis they believe that God has made their community triumphant and divine guidance is sure, so there is not as much pessimism.

No, I believe that Muhammad had his message corrupted just like every other prophet, and I think this happened as soon as he died. In the kali-yuga, no one gets messages from God without having it distorted either by the ego of the one who received the revelation to begin with or by the egos of those who become religious practitioners. This is another reason why it is necessary to be a Perennialists: by studying a whole plethora of religions we can get a better view of what God wants from us, and we can see what the essentials of God’s message is, and get a better sense of God’s voice when we hear it in many different forms such that we will not be deceived by false religions or corrupt religious leaders.

In many of its expressions, Islam would seem to affirm a pure universality, perhaps even a purer universality than the Christianity: There is The One God, who though ineffable can be intuited by Mankind, He is primordial and has sent guidance to all mankind through prophets sent to every nation at various times, and the final of these prophets is Muhammad. Muhammad’s doctrine has in it things that are readily recognizable by any pious person in any age: daily prayers, fasting, charity, and pilgrimage. Many Muslim intellectuals will say that the prophets God sent in the past absolutely do include non-Abrahamic religious figures, thus there is a framework rife with potential for syncretism, and indeed there has been some rare examples of syncretism with Islam and other religions, usually in cultures only recently conquered by Islam and far away from the political power centres of the Islamic world. If you were ignorant of any expression of Islam and were only aware of Islam from reading books by Muslim intellectuals and mystics, you could get away with thinking that Islam is the most universal religion in the world. But any real encounter with Islam will dispel that notion. Islam, in fact, is ruthlessly arab-centric and it radically centres peculiarities of Semitic spiritual experience to the exclusion of anything else. The daily prayers that Muslims must do must be done in Arabic, and The Quran can only be authentically read in Arabic. Even the more liberal Muslims or the Muslims furthest away from Arabia will affirm the absolute centrality of Arabic language in their religion. By making a Semitic language the only way to have a relationship with The Divine, Islam negates the entire spiritual experience of all non-Semitic peoples even if there absolutely is a potentially rich framework for syncretism in Islamic thought. Forcing myriads of non-Arabic peoples: Turks, south asians, iranians, Africans, Bosnians, etc. to adopt a foreign language and saying it is their only way of connecting to The Divine is absolutely horrible. It can only be called spiritual colonialism. At least the most historical forms of Christianity enshrine Indo-European languages in their liturgy (Latin for Catholics and Greek for Orthodox - remember, The New Testament is written in Greek) because by doing that they do not displace the Aryan Spirit as much as Islam does, since so much of our Aryan Spirit is in our original languages. Those who believe they have no choice but to learn a language that is the language of their racial enemies in order to contact the Divine have been truly conquered. It would be one thing if Arabs were a race inclined to spiritual contemplation as are The Tibetans, but no, The Arabians have been an imperial and criminal people for centuries. The centrality of their language in Islamic religion can only be said to be an expression of that imperial drive. White Men who flirt with Islam because they think it is a more effective way of countering Modernity are utterly foolish if they think it is acceptable to adopt a religion where you have to learn the language of one of your racial enemies to participate in it in any meaningful way. It is fine if you are fascinated by Sufis, but your framework in doing so must always be that Islam is just an expression of Eternal Natural Religion / The Sophia Perennis that is suitable for Non-Aryans, rather than to become a Muslim like Guenon did.

There are some Muslim apologists who say that Arabic is the world’s most beautiful language, and I just can’t help but laugh at that idea. Many of the liturgical languages that were displaced by the use of Arabic as a liturgical language, like the Sanskrit of central asian Buddhists or the Avestan of Zoroastrians, are clearly more aesthetically pleasing than Arabic.

Yes, it is plainly impossible for a people to be Islamic without also being Arabized, and this happens especially through the centrality of Arabic language in Islamic religion. There are some Muslims who claim that Arabic is the language that Adam spoke in the Garden of Eden, or that it is the language that angels speak, and I would hope that all my readers would agree with me that this is absurd.

It is true that the languages today are derivative of a more perfect language that was spoken by the first humans of the Satya Yuga / Golden Age as well as by spiritual beings who existed before this world was even here. But that language is not Arabic.

Another manner in which Islam spreads fundamentally Semitic attitudes beyond the places where it is Dharmic for such attitudes to be is in the rabid iconoclasm that is inherent in Islam. Historically there have been some Muslims who take the idea that God cannot be depicted visually to mean that there can be no visual depictions of anything, ever, or at least no muslim art. This totally absurd idea means that whenever Islam takes hold in a culture, they destroy whatever sacred art was already present there. This was particularly egregious in Central Asia where a fantastical blend of Buddhism, Zoroastrianism, and ancient Paganism co-existed for many generations. Islam in general is a great destroyer of cultures do its overzealous dogmatism, and as a result of having destroyed so many cultures, it is a Karmic necessity that it too shall be destroyed. The same can be said of Christianity, although Christianity was less destructive in some respects and preserved some of the artistic traditions of the places it conquered, though not enough was preserved to warrant its being free from destruction as a matter of Karmic necessity.

We consider Islam to be a legitimate expression of The Sophia Perennis (The universal, perennial Tradition from which all revealed revelation flows) however it is an inferior vehicle that is fitting for the inferior races and suitable to their nature. Unlike other perennialists we do not consider all expressions of The Perennial Tradition to be equal, and our framework for understanding the plain fact of the various Traditions not being equal is rooted in the fact that the races that practice them are not equal. That and the effectiveness of a Tradition as a means to transmit the fullness of metaphysical truth are the only ways of ranking Traditions. How long a Tradition lasted, whether it is still practiced today, the quantity of the people who practice it either in contemporary times or in the past - none of these factor into how valuable a Tradition really is. The critical questions for evaluating the worth of a Tradition are 1) Which races practice it, whether they are inferior or superior races and 2) How effective it makes its practitioners enlightened. Seen in this light, it is plain that all extant Traditions today are found wanting. Most superior races on Earth today do not even practice religions - and who can blame them? Most practitioners of a religions today are not spiritually enlightened, and there is little wonder about that. All religious Traditions extant today will one day be completely annihilated to make way for better and more effective vehicles to higher levels of consciousness.

Ultimately, all religions, insofar as they are true, must wind up admitting that The Absolute Divine Reality is panentheistic and that it is mediated to us through the relativities that proceed from it when they are approached with the right attitude. Mediators include avatars, sacraments, scriptures, pilgrimage destinations, Nature, etc. The ultimate mediators are The Gods, without which every religions is lacking. Even religions like Islam that find a plain presentation of these truths to be dangerous wind up admitting them anyway in their higher and mystical expressions.

In the fourth and final part of this article, we will analyze Islam’s founder, the notorious Prophet Muhammad, who is truly the religious figure of The Kali Yuga par excellence. The Semitic Ubermensch and nemesis of The Aryan Race known as Muhammad deserves more honest analysis from spiritual racists like myself, and I am happy to push the envelope on this subject more than any other has done. Along the way we will expand on many of the points mentioned above, in particular, the role that The Gods play in mediating God to us.

Read more

Read the first chapter by clicking the link below:

RUN!

That’s it.

That was all I could permit myself to feel.

RUN! RUN!

As far away from those stampeding creatures with the flowers in their antlers as I can. As far away from the very beast of cape Delkane as I could get, Gnuf’s blood no doubt still freshly dripping from his jaws. The sound of their hooves clashing against the forest floor was louder than the dark waves crashing against the rocky shores of my coastal village, but it was just as constant and foreboding.

RUN! RUN! RUN!

Through the labyrinth of dark and unnaturally tall trees, over gnarled roots and the stinky mud blacker than the midnight sky and bushes with thorns as sharp as wolves’ teeth and into clearings and out of clearings into more twisting narrow passage-ways in-between the never-ending maze of forest.

RUN! RUN! RUN! RUN!

Until my lungs ached from all the panicked heavy breathing and that too-chilly autumn air seemed to become one with my bones and my feet cried out to stop but I just couldn’t, not with The Beast of Cape Delkane nearby, I saw him, he’s real, and he ate Gnuf, and if you stop, my feet, he’s going to eat you too! So we won’t stop! You just have to…

RUN! RUN! RUN! RUN! RUN!

Until you got caught in some twisted root, you damned foot, and your momentum stopped along with all of my thoughts as I came crashing face-first into gooey mud as black as death with a “plop!” so undignified you’d think I had just tripped after daydreaming on a leisurely stroll through a park instead of in the midst of running for my very life, this one precious life I have in this world, so far only a young life, one that is so easily lost, just like Gnuf’s life was…

The inky mud stuck to my face. Pushing myself away from the mud patch where I had fallen with my one good unbroken arm, shaking my head to get the mud off so I could open my eyes. Looking straight ahead now, I saw more of those towering trees the sheer verticality of which hid their canopy. Above me was such a twisted mess of wood and leaves that it was like a second forest hovering over my head, but no, up above me is just the base of the crown of the trees all around me on every side. One all-encompassing wild woodland as far as the eye can see. Crawling on my one good arm, lifting myself on my side a little so that my bad arm wouldn’t be on the ground. I crawled out of the mud patch onto the grass, and then turned so I could rest flat with my back on the grass.

My feet were grateful for the rest, but I had no time to relish it, because now I more fully realized that my sword-arm was well and truly broken. This whole time (how long had I been running? It couldn’t have been less than an hour, and could have been more) the pain in my arm was present to me only dimly, for the panicked dashing away from the stampeding antlered creatures and Dobüngo had obscured it from me like thick storm-clouds blotting out the moon. But I couldn’t ignore it anymore. It hurt, and my having been able to ignore the pain for so long made the wallop of pain delivered to me from my broken arm even greater at this very moment. I winced and cringed and moaned, trying to grab my broken arm with my unbroken arm, but that made it worse, so I just let my broken arm dangle on its side. Pain thundered over all my thoughts. Then the maelstrom of terror and anguish that had been welling up in my heart couldn’t be ignored anymore. Bitterness flooded my chest. I cried. No effort was made to try and suppress my tears. Any wild animal or monster could have heard me sobbing. I knew that and it made me scared, but I couldn’t stop. The tears wettened my face and the grass I laid on.

Only a few days ago I had sneaked away from my home to drink in the tavern with Gnuf. Even though I knew that would disappoint my mother who had been cautioning me against such, and my father disapproved too because when I returned from such drinking bouts I was not as competent a helper on the farm. Unless Gnuf had been able to pay for my booze I would not even have been able to go out at all, so impoverished I am. Good ol’ Gnuf, the jolly, the cocksure if not the brave, the generous, had goaded me into drinking with him. He had been in one of his moods of bemoaning how boring village life is, wishing his father would take him on a trading expedition or, even better, one of his expeditions of war. I snuck out of my home to get to the Tavern to meet him with such skill that you’d think I was a skilled thief. He had been quite heavily liquored before arriving at the Tavern and continued in his liquoring the whole night. One of the older tavern dwellers said that some merchants from out of town had gone on a trading expedition to Cape Delkane - but they had come back empty-handed, scared out of their souls, managing to only narrowly escape the fabled Beast of Cape Delkane.

The Beast of Cape Delkane! Dobüngo!

A cold stream of dread rushed through my veins as I remembered looking into his feral yellow eyes with Gnuf’s blood dripping fresh from his fearsome teeth and claws. His hungry jaws have been the grave of many would-be adventurers. His belly is the final resting place of more men than an entire graveyard, no doubt. He had looked at me with those predatory eyes that belong on a wolf and not on a creature shaped like a man, and I could tell, I could just tell, that as soon as his eyes met mine that he knew I was an innocent lamb. The pains in my broken arm reminded me that he had touched me, his uncanny flesh that was like a man’s but somehow not had touched mine before he snapped my arm. Icy waves of terror crashed up against my heart when I remembered the feel of his arm on mine. The pain I felt in my arm and the terror I felt in my soul was all caused by him. They are a mark of his presence on me, like a footprint in the mud.

Gnuf! My dear friend, Gnuf! When he overheard those merchants say that some monster, perhaps The Beast of Cape Delkane, had attacked them before they barely escaped with their lives, he said that he didn’t believe that The Beast of this island was real. The merchants erupted with more indignant rage than anyone had expected, but Gnuf was unshaken. He added that even if Dobüngo is real, a real man-eating monster, that they should have been able to beat him because they outnumbered him. The leader of the merchants took out a dagger and was about to challenge Gnuf to a fight before the bartender asked him and the rest of the merchants to leave. With reinvigorated indignance the merchant leader asked why they should be the ones to leave after bearing so disgraceful an insult from one so young. The bartender didn’t explain himself, but just asked them to leave again, which they did, muttering obscenities all the while. I and the rest of the locals in the Tavern knew that no one would ask Gnuf to leave the tavern because his father is the lord of the town. You couldn’t harm a town-lord’s son without consequences. The merchants left grumbling. Gnuf then smiled at the bartender, slammed some coins on the bar, and ordered new drinks for everyone present.

The “caw!” of a crow interrupted my scattered reminiscing. My mother had always loved crows. I loved the contrast of their black feathers against the white clouds enough to forget that crows are harbingers of death. The crow looked at me quizzically, then flew away.

Some sort of grubby worm crawled out of the stinky black mud near the grass I was laying on. The sickly paleness of that worm disgusted me, so I looked away in the opposite direction, where I saw another one of those antlered creatures from earlier, but this one was small and alone. They must be quite stealthy when they are not stampeding. At first I was trepidatious about it being near me like that, but it just sniffed about and then began nibbling the grass. Its delicate black eyes and dainty walk told me this creature was a herbivore. It raised its head quickly enough for the flowers strewn about its antlers to wiggle, and I was surprised they could do so without falling off. It really is odd that the flowers seemed to be growing out of its antlers. It looked at me with those peaceful herbivorous eyes that are alien to all my mortal worries. The furry creature staring at me had scared itself somehow so it then pranced away, out of my sight. I wondered if it was a part of the same herd as the ones that I had seen stampeding earlier but that it had gotten separated from its fellow woodland creatures somehow.

The reality of how out of place I was on this wild island struck me like a nightmare I couldn’t wake from. My whole life, I had been raised in town, and whenever I did roam off into any nearby woods I knew the way back to the town. Never had I been so far away from an environment ordered by the hand and mind of man. My house with its four walls made of logs. My village encircled with a stone fortification covered with moss. All that was far away. I was as surrounded now by the chaos of wilderness as I had been by that stone fortification from all my life previously, and realizing that made fresh gales of panic blow through my soul, but this gale made me stand up on my feet - if I stayed on the grass, I could be dead. I had to keep moving, just like that antlered creature did in order to avoid being easy prey. I guess me and that flowery antlered herbivore are not so alien to each other after all. My exhausted feet and my broken arm protested against me, saying we shouldn’t RUN anymore, but I told them if we don’t get moving we would be an easy meal for Dobüngo. That got my body moving, but when I tried to pick up the pace and RUN my feet protested saying no, we can’t do that now, instead of another RUN we will WALK AT A BRISK PACE. That was fine with me.

When I had first arrived, the ordered homeland I had always known did not feel as far away as it did now. The whimsical feeling of adventure from the sheer novelty of being in a bold new place had captured me too much when I first arrived here with Gnuf and Elthor to realize how dangerous this all was. That first night was so different from how things are right now that it seems like a dream from another life instead of what happened yesterday. I slept soundly that night, since our encampment was like a mini-village in itself, and the boat was nearby, and the boat would lead us back to the village. I remember feeling guilty I hadn’t contributed as much to setting up the camp because Elthor did most of that work, and…

Elthor! That’s right! Me and Gnuf had gone looking for him, because he said he was going to scout the island, but he had been gone for a while. He had told us to stay at the camp, which frankly I didn’t mind doing, but Gnuf was boiling with a longing for more exploration so we wound up defying him.

Elthor! He’s the way out! The salvation!

I walked for a few paces away from the patch of grass I had been laying on into another grassy clearing not unlike the one Dobüngo had caught me and Gnuf in earlier, but there were no delicious berries here, and though I couldn’t be perfectly sure, no man-eating monster beast. “Elthor!” I yelled out as hard as I could, and as it turns out that wasn’t very hard. Yelling instantly brought a sharper attention to every ache and pain in my body. I wasn’t sure if I had the strength to yell like that again. Then jittery panic spewed forth from me as I realized yelling out Elthor’s name over and over again is precisely the thing that would give me away to Dobüngo. I cursed myself harshly for being such an idiot. I looked up at the trees and panic-sweat started to form on my brows. Dobüngo could be up there, or behind me - I darted my head back, no he wasn’t there.

RUN!

My feet protested, because we had agreed to WALK AT A BRISK PACE, and soon their protesting was allied with the pain of my broken arm, so I sat with my back against one of Cape Delkane’s towering trees to gather my breath.

Elthor. He’s the key to getting out of here. He would know the way out, if anyone did. He would be looking for me and Gnuf. No doubt he wouldn’t take the news that Gnuf had perished very well.

The reminiscing crept over me again, and since it kept my mind preoccupied and calm I let my attention be swept over.

When Gnuf had ordered another round of drinks, the revelries at the tavern became quite extraordinary that night. The air was alive with laughter and glasses clanking against each other in the spirit of brotherly frivolity. Those sounds were as charming to me then as the chirping of birds in the summer noon. Alcoholic jolliness permeated the tavern as the mist permeates a bog. More folks I recognized arrived, including a young out-of-town girl with luscious hair as brown as the fertile soil. She enchanted my eyes. It had been a long time since I had felt anything for any girl. Another out-of-towner then caught my eye, and he seemed to draw in everyone’s gaze when he walked in. He was taller than the other young men there, and he had a dark blue cloak the colour of a stormy ocean. He had a pointy blue hat that could have looked like a wizard’s hat if it didn’t curve in the front in an arc like the crescent moon. I had never seen that type of hat before, and to me it suggested he must not be impoverished but also does not care about being taken too seriously. He had a small lute in his left hand and a sheathed sword, a rapier, attached to a belt on his right side. He chatted with everyone, including that lovely out-of-town girl. He then sat on a stool near her and started strumming his lute. Me and Gnuf looked at each other, intrigued. You don’t get a chance to hear music from out of town that often. Usually out of towners bring strange accents and news about politics and overpriced wares to sell. But this one was bringing music. People in the Tavern formed a circle around him as Gnuf and I walked from the other end of the Tavern. It was difficult to hear over the sound of so many people muttering about him all at once, but I caught him mid-speech saying:

“ - Yes, I am a mercenary from the lands faraway. But I come in peace and cheer! Even a bloodhound for hire needs some drink and amusement. I will keep my blade handy, though, because when you have fought for as many factions as I have, you never know where enemies may be lurking. I hope you all understand. But don’t be alarmed, good townspeople. I bring you cheer and not war today, though to the valiant these are one and the same. You’re a crowd of valiant folks, aren’t you?”

The crowd circled around him and cheered, including me. Gnuf easily cheered the loudest. The man cloaked in blue chuckled and raised his voice so everyone could hear him: “Ah, how I love a valiant folk. The word on the crossroads is that you all love a good song and a good drink. Tell me, my valiant townsmen, is that true?”

We cheered again. It was so exciting. It was so exciting to even have something to be excited about. A musician bringing some tunes from beyond our fortifications was such a welcome occasion in our humdrum town.

The man cloaked in blue did a mischievous half-smile. There was a playful electricity in his eyes. He was so charismatic he seemed to glow as warmly as the fireplace kept alight in the back of the tavern. “This song is an original of mine. Mercenary life gives plenty of inspiration for song. It goes like this…”

His singing voice was softer than I expected. We could hear the fireplace behind him, and the crackling of the fireplace formed a more perfect musical backdrop than he could have intentionally sought. The crowd became silent (not an easy thing to accomplish at the local Tavern) as he began to sing:

You ride your mighty stallion across the plain

crimson blade in hand - your foes it has slain!

Your body is lean, your wit is sharp, scars are upon your brow.

Your past and future are mysteries, but to you there is only now.

A young lad once asked you, “why are you going so far?”

You replied, “Oh, I’m only chasing after the north star”

You have seen many faces - they know you by deed, not by name.

But with nowhere to rest and a price on your head, who can blame?

Nameless towns of cutthroats and thieves,

Untamed wilds of beasts and evergreen leaves,

Mountains ancient, molten, and icy

filled with dungeons old and dicey.

Endless deserts of bitter heat,

maidens whose game is deceit.

Is there a place you haven’t been?

Is there a danger you haven’t seen?

You hoped to die young in the midst of glorious battle,

Not aged and sick in your bed like the common cattle

But, alas! You passed away on a cold and silent night.

How could the quiet darkness take one of such might?

It was many weeks after your passing I heard the dread news.
Curse the gods for not giving you the death you’d choose!
When I saw your pale corpse lying in those sheets,
Brother, I couldn’t forget your wealth of brave feats.
Is this my fellow dragonslayer,
City raider, midnight lute player?
Oh, Ravisher of courtesans! The Learned in living -
Though ignorant of books! And always freely giving!

There lived a man whose quest for glory was his passion

Somehow he must still live on, though his face is ashen.

There lived a man who, in the endless horizon, found his home.

No wife, child, mother, or kin felt sorrow as you died alone.
You left this world, weightlessly, as an evening summer breeze
In the world beyond, you’ll begin your next quest with ease
I don’t wonder what you’re doing now, brother, I know the score:
You’re chasing the splendorous northern star forevermore.

We all found the song enthralling. I know I certainly did. We loved how his tune was both solemn and merry. The tune became slower and his voice got a touch louder as he neared the end. The pretty out-of-town girl was practically jumping up and down. Gnuf, though, was positively spellbound. The song spoke of the cloaked man’s real life experiences: his life of winking at danger, his questing for glory. The song was likely about a friend of the cloaked man’s. Since he was a mercenary for lords in the faraway lands, everyone in the town felt they could celebrate his daring without any reservation, since by praising him they wouldn’t be siding with any nearby faction. Moreover, some of the wealthier townspeople, of which there were few, and the chiefest of which were Gnuf’s family, would no doubt be trying to subtly goad him into fighting for them. As if he couldn’t enamour himself to the crowd enough, he topped it off by ordering another round of drinks for everyone.

The atmosphere was brimming with joviality. But Gnuf had a peculiar mood begin to darken on him as he drank. After chatting with some others, and trying and failing to get close to that pretty out-of-town girl who couldn’t get her eyes off the cloaked lute-player, I noticed that Gnuf sat in a corner away from the revelries with his hands on his belly and looked, well, it is hard to say how he looked. I have seen Gnuf’s father come back from a military expedition with a dark and ponderous look in his eye, and the expression that Gnuf had was not quite that, but it was close. I tapped him on the shoulder, and asked him, “What’s wrong?”

He looked at me, half-smiled, looked down, sighed, and said “Is this all that life is? Drinking and boasting over nothing? I have lived for twenty winters to be just another clown in this circus?” He went on and on like that. His drinking had inhibited his ability to articulate himself. But I knew then something of how he felt, because my life had been one repetitious movement after another, and it seemed all I had to look forward to. Even a reprieve from the monotony like that night’s festivities, welcome though it is, does not feel like a real release because of the awareness that the repetitions of my life will soon be upon me again. My own weariness was different from Gnuf’s because, to be frank, he is not accustomed to hard farm labour like me, since his wealthy father ensures he does not do such things. He had grown fat from plenty and luxury, I had grown scrawny from poverty and labour. But still, we understood each other, and there was no animosity between us, we being lifelong friends. I looked at the crowd of festive drunks, and said “When this is over, I’ll have to tend to the potatoes tomorrow” with a sigh.

Gnuf smiled. We talked about our lives, joking all the while, we had grown up in the village together for as long as we could remember. The subject changed to politics, he discussed how his father was unhappy with the current state of affairs. He talked about how an uncle he had never met had died on some great military expedition in a foreign land on behalf of the confederacy. Then our conversation drifted to the great heroes of yore, who had won everlasting fame in this world of mortals through slaying monsters in faraway lands, how they had forsaken home, wealth and pleasure for adventure, glory and war. He got fired up as he discussed the great heroes of yore and their legendary deeds, and the fire of his enthusiasm was so great that I too was lit up by it. The man in the blue cloak had made all those old legends come to life in our minds with renewed vigour because he seemed like he was himself a character in one of those old legends. No doubt the liquor helped with that too, but even if the cloaked man had a touch of fibbing in him or worldly lechery, he still made it seem like the legends could be real. Finally - the decisive moment in the conversation - he looked at me with a special star in his eyes and said, “What if we became heroes, Theen? Leave all this behind. The bards will sing of Gnuf and Theen!” I affirmed him, more out of a brotherly camaraderie for Gnuf than anything else: “The Master has it written in the stars!” But as I thought about it, a real longing for adventure in far-away lands did come to me.

We went on like this for a while, Gnuf getting increasingly more fiery as he did so, and it was only when he started talking about it with others that I began to realize he wasn’t joking. He went to the bar to order another drink for us both, which was quite generous of him. When a drink-fuelled reveller asked him what it was we were going to do, he said, far too loud for my liking: “Theen and I will go to Cape Delkane! We’ll find that Beast of Cape Delkane and bring his head back to the village on a pike! Destiny has called me and my buddy Theen here to rise up and become legendary heroes!” He went on like that to too many friends of ours, and at first I was smiling along, but it began to really sink in that he seemed serious about it. When a fellow villager challenged him, saying that

he wouldn’t really do it, he became explosive. “Your daddy made you too plump and fat because he doesn’t want you to do anything but look after the village after he’s dead. You’ll be stuck here forever, looking after the village, no better than the friggen stone fortifications out there and just as wide” Everyone laughed. They cajoled him. He looked at me, and I had to suppress the trepidation I felt, and I knew I had to say something, something brash and bold, so without thinking, I threw my arm around Gnuf’s neck and I said: “In only a few days time, me and Gnuf will take one of his fathers boats to Cape Delkane. We’ve been planning it for months!”

It went on like this for a while, with much liquoring going on all the while, our plans becoming increasingly grandiose as our opponents increased the aggressiveness of their cajolery. I lost sight of what the man cloaked in blue was doing at that point, and to my chagrin I lost sight of the out-of-town girl too.

As we left the Tavern, Gnuf looked at me with a level of seriousness I had only seen in his father before embarking on a military expedition as he said: “Well, Theen, everyone in the village will say we were cowards for the rest of our lives unless we really do it.” I gulped, and I hoped it was quiet enough for Gnuf not to hear. He was right. Our honour was on the line now, and as miserably monotonous as life in the village was, a miserably monotonous life in the village without any honour was the most wretched thing of all.

A droplet of water startled me from my memories and sent me straight back into the agonizing present from the cheery past. It was going to rain. There was that foreboding in the still forest air which told me it was going to rain heavily, too. I rose from the tree I had my back on, and my heart was so weary with the fears and shocks that had assailed me that day that no new anxiety came to me at that moment. Instead, numbness was all I felt. Certainly, I would need shelter, and at first I had no idea what to do, but then it dawned on me that the branches on some of these trees are just so huge and thick that I could just sit under one of them and reasonably expect still being somewhat dry after the rain stopped, whenever that would be. I walked for a few paces, felt some more droplets against my face, then more than a few, and the first lucky thing since arriving on Cape Delkane happened to me on that dreadful day: I found a tree with branches wide enough to shelter me.

Even though I had been surrounded by them all day, I just couldn’t stop feeling awed by how colossal these trees are. The towers near the stone fortifications of our village seem less sturdy and foreboding than these trees.

The pain in my broken arm was becoming unbearable again as I sat down under the branch with my back against the trunk of this wooden colossus. The rain picked up its pace a little bit at first and then very rapidly. The inescapability of my situation crushed me. I had come to this untamed island hoping to feel free and brave, but now I felt trapped and afraid. I couldn’t escape the sharp autumn chill that made my bones feel like harsh ice scratching up my insides with each shiver. I couldn’t escape the rain, now, which made the chill bite even harder on me. The rain and the cold somehow intermingled with the pain in my broken bones into one single excruciating feeling of discomfort which made me pine for home. I wished there was a way I could jump out of my own skin to escape the pain or that I could fly back home. But I was here, amongst the trees and covered in mud like some kind of miserable mushroom.

When I was a child, sometimes me and the village boys, even young Gnuf when he was that age too, would go into the woods. We would frolic and have more fun than we would ever come to have in the taverns. But then we would start to miss home, so we returned, and no sooner would we return would we be antsy to go to the woods again. The woods outside the stone encirclement of our town were a frequent haunt of our village’s best hunters, and there were some wild animals. We were frequently instructed on what to do in a dangerous situation with an animal. I wish more than anything I had paid more intention to all that instruction from my elders. My feeling now was just like that feeling of wanting to return home after a day’s playing with my friends in the woods except more desperate.

In a way it wasn’t even too different, was it? When I was young I wanted to play in the woods with my friends, and now I have gone to Cape Delkane in search of glory. But this was no game. I thought it was just a game until I saw Dobüngo with my own eyes. Then I realized life and death are not a game. Monsters are not a game. The memory of Gnuf’s blood dripping off of Dobüngo’s teeth like water dripping from an icicle haunted me. New realms of coldness opened up in the chambers of my soul, dimensions of fear I had never known. Cold indeed is what I felt. I felt like someone’s worn-out chainmail thrown to the wayside, and I suppose it was my own life that was worn-out and of no use to me, so I had thrown it away. Tears came to me, and the tears became one with the rain on the grass floor.

When my convulsions of sorrow passed again, and the pain in my broken arm settled somewhat once again, the awareness of the fact that Elthor was my only hope pressed against me like never before. Elthor was always the decisive thing in this failed quest. He always had been.

The spontaneous melodies of rainfall pouring down on the ancient forest lured me into further reminsicing. When me and Gnuf realized the gravity of what we had told everyone in the village, we began to actually plan out this thing. Gnuf said he would steal tools, including weapons, from his father’s armoury. He assured me he could do it on his own without difficulty since his father wasn’t around that much anyway, but I was still worried he would somehow get caught. We would take one of his father’s boats. I knew my way around a boat, and Gnuf did too of course, so two able boatmen could get us to Cape Delkane.

But I was very nervous about all this, much more than Gnuf. I suggested we needed to bring a third member along, someone more experienced, and Gnuf looked at me like I had said the most disgustingly blasphemous thing he had ever heard in his young life. We argued about it, and then I think it sank in for Gnuf that me insisting we bring a third person along was my sign that I was actually as serious as he was about this expedition to Cape Delkane. I think it began to sink in for him, too, that there would be no harm done in bringing a third person along with us, someone more experienced, and that it could only wind up making things better in the end.

The question, of course, immediately turned to who would come along with us on this mad quest of ours. I had no idea, and certainly if we brought it up to any of those cajolers in the tavern, they would mock us for our cowardice in asking for their help. Then Gnuf suggested that mercenary in the Tavern. I gasped with enthusiastic amazement. Yes, it was the perfect idea. He introduced himself as a mercenary, and said he was not employed by anyone in the town. Surely someone like him wouldn’t mind accompanying brash youths on a risky adventure without their father’s permission, if the spirit in that song he sang was anything to go by. If the sheer bravado of it wasn’t enough to entice him, Gnuf could make sure the blue-cloaked mercenary got some money out of it. Mercenaries find money quite persuasive. We were both looking forward to his company, almost as much as to the expeditionary adventure itself. I asked Gnuf if he knew the guy’s name, and he said that though he had never been formally introduced, he had overheard people in the town say that the mysterious mercenary’s name was Elthor. Yeah, you couldn’t be a local with a name like that.

Gnuf and I had gone to The Inn, on the same day we were finalizing our plans which was only the day after we had made them in the tavern - oh, all this had happened so quickly, too quickly! How quickly a man hastens to his doom! We saw the man. He was seated with his legs stretched out, his feet crossed one over the other. He was smoking from out of a long pipe that reached all the way down to his navel. An out-of-towner always stands out, even when they aren’t dressed like that, but he could’ve stood out badly anyway since he was so tall and lanky. He still had a sharp rapier sheathed on his belt. His pants matched the colour of his hat, and his shirt was a light brown colour. He turned to us and stared with his eyes that were like two deep pools of water. He said ,“You two lads up to no good?” with a devilish smile which couldn’t have been a more perfect way for him to further endear himself to me.

Gnuf tried to mimic the half-smile as he said, “We are. You’re Elthor, aren’t you?”
“That I am. If you come looking to settle rivalries or collect a bounty on my head, I recommend you just give up now.”
Gnuf moved closer.

“No, not at all, not at all. My name is Gnuf. I am the son of this town’s lord. This is my friend Theen” Gnuf introduced himself confidently and tapped me on the shoulder. He shook Gnuf’s hand, then mine. He was gaunt, but his grip was much stronger than I expected. I was embarrassed that he could tell his strength had caught me off guard. I wasn’t expecting such an intense encounter, but I guess a wandering mercenary like Elthor never has a casual encounter with any man. Someone like him is always evaluating people’s strength to suss them out as potential allies, rivals or enemies.

“Well, lads. Word has travelled from Tavern to Inn, saying you two would go to Cape Delkane, to slay the man-eater Dobüngo” He puffed on his pipe.

Gnuf was aglow with excitement and nodded. He said, “Do you think Dobüngo is real?” He puffed on his pipe and a puff of smoke obscured his face as he said

“If I had only heard a few men say that one of their own had been eaten alive by some Delkanean over there, I would think it an empty fable. But when I heard nearly two dozen men say such a thing, well…” the smoke dissipated. “I am inclined to believe it. Ah, but there’s a shaking look in the eyes of those who recount the story of having their friends devoured in front of them by Cape Delkane’s beast. That tells me it is likely all too real. Hard for anyone to fake being shaken that badly, even a shifty merchant”

Gnuf and I looked at each other, then at him, and for the first time I began to be afraid of The Beast of Cape Delkane. Would it have been the last time I had been afraid of him!

Gnuf wasted no time. “I will pay you handsomely to accompany us on our journey to Cape Delkane and help us fight the wretched man-eater who dwells there”

“How much?”

Gnuf paused. He hadn’t thought of that part. “To be decided upon completion of our quest”

As soon as he said that Gnuf’s countenance changed slightly because he realized what he said had no persuasive power at all.

Elthor scowled and I saw the smallest ember of wrath in his oceanic blue eyes. For the first time I began to see how Elthor could be a dangerous man if he was crossed. You don’t last long in the wandering mercenary business by being a gentle fellow, that’s for sure.

“You’d ask a man to throw his life away for an undecided amount of gold?”

Gnuf started to lose his aura of toughness, he looked away, then quickly collected himself, and said:

“Four full bags of gold. Five if we return with Dobüngo’s head on a pike.”

That was a lot of money. I knew Gnuf’s father gave him a generous allowance, one which he spent on his friends more often than not, but surely Gnuf doesn’t really have that much money to throw away as he pleases?

Elthor raised his eyebrow and puffed on his pipe again. He leaned in, looking at Gnuf:

“You’re the son of the lord of this town?”

Gnuf nodded.

“What about you?” he looked at me. I confidently said: “I’m a friend of Gnuf’s” without realizing how immature that made me seem until after I said it. I had nothing to add to this journey, no money to stake on it whatsoever as my family lived hand to mouth, and no adventuresome skills to contribute beyond what any farmboy learns from gallivanting in the woods with his friends from time to time. I had nothing but a desire to not be ashamed if I didn’t embark on this quest and a desire for some glory.

“Does your father know about this quest of yours?” he said as he turned to Gnuf again.

“No.” is all Gnuf said in reply. Elthor laughed. He was mocking us.

“Make it five bags of gold, guaranteed, and ten if we return with the head of The Beast of Cape Delkane on a pike”

Gnuf began to look at him indignantly, but then he just looked at the floor. Then Elthor slapped Gnuf’s belly. Gnuf did his best to remain stoic, but I could tell he felt stung from being mocked for his fatness. Elthor stood and said solemnly,

“Your father made you plump and fat. He didn’t make you into a warrior. And that farmboy friend of yours has never hunted a beast more fearsome than a rabbit. I’d be doing all the real work for you brats.” He got up and started to leave without even looking at us, pocketing his pipe. The cape of his cloak wafted. Just then I was filled with longing, real longing to do this quest. Elthor belonged to a world of adventure and glory that I had always heard about but never known. He seemed the embodiment of that world. He was like the angel of war, to me. The angel of war that can whisk me away from my world of hum-drum everydayness. The world of courage beyond the drudgery of my farm life had always been inaccessible, and this was our one chance to even get close. Gnuf said, raising his voice a little: “Deal”

Elthor wasn’t expecting that. He froze. He turned around quickly enough for his cloak to make a swooshing noise as he did so. Gnuf looked him straight in the eye and said “Five bags of gold, guaranteed. Ten if Dobüngo is real and we bring the evidence we killed him to the village”

They stared at each other. Then Elthor laughed, a little bit, and then stared at us quite seriously. With a charming smile he said, as he walked towards us: “Don’t tell your father, or it will be my head on a pike instead of Dobüngo’s. I’ll meet you down at the docks and we’ll leave tomorrow morning - If you have the five bags of gold with you. Otherwise, you two lads will have to content yourself with some other boyish game!” He grabbed Gnuf’s hand and shook it.

Gnuf furrowed his eyebrows and glared at Elthor as he shook his hand. That made me uneasy. “This isn’t a boyish game” Gnuf spoke with a bit of a growl. Elthor glared with a surprising intensity as he replied, “A daring adventure is the most boyish game of all, lad. What could be more fun than being intimate with the thin line between life and death? Tis’ a game fit for the gods… if I do say so myself!” That left us stunned. He walked out of The Inn silently. That gave Gnuf and I cause for thought - both what he said and the fact that he said it in mockery of us.

Me and Gnuf looked at each other.

“It’s happening” is all I could say. Gnuf, thinking aloud, said “Yes… I’m gonna have to sneak into my dad’s treasury to steal five bags of gold… and into his armoury to steal some weapons for us. I’ll be busy tonight. See you at the dock tomorrow, Theen” he left The Inn then too, hurriedly. Looking back at these memories makes me feel like I’m dreaming. All these memories feel so different now from how they happened now that I know those moments are tinged by the reality of Gnuf’s impending demise. Never again would his bellowing laugh be heard in the tavern halls. His father would be devastated, ruined even, when he found out about his son’s death.

Then I realized he would surely exile me for being an accomplice. Gnuf was really the glue holding this whole expedition together. I was a mere travelling partner. Elthor would have no reason to look after me like he looked after Gnuf. He probably wouldn’t even want to go back to our village because Gnuf’s father would surely see him as an accomplice in Gnuf’s unwitting murder. He might just leave me here stranded, and why not? I could be nothing but a burden to him.

He was right. I had never slain a creature more troublesome than a rabbit. Like any healthy village boy I loved to play pretend swordfights with sticks, and those games seemed like life or death enough to me when I was a boy with a colorful imagination. But my first initiation into the world of battling to the death for glory ended with my friend dying and my arm broken. If it were not for the stampede, I would be just another meal for Dobüngo. How many men had found their burial pit in Dobüngo’s roaring maw? Is that my doom too? I had an invasive thought of myself falling into Dobüngo’s open mouth like a kid falling down a well, enveloped by dagger-like teeth as by shadows.

The shame and helplessness twisted inside me like a knife. There was no way out of it: I failed the quest. I might not ever come back home, and if I did I would still be injured, so I would be useless on the farm, and Gnuf’s father would hate me for being responsible for his son’s death. I would be disgraced for the rest of my life. People would curse me behind my back. My father wouldn’t be able to look me in the eye. I had gambled my honour away for nothing. I would be the most humiliated lad in the whole village.

The scene of me impotently swinging my sword at Dobüngo only for him to grab and twist my arm played out in my mind hundreds of times in a row as I thought, “What could I have done differently?” I wasn’t even sure: I wasn’t expecting an opponent so fast and ferocious. Had never even known one shaped like a man could even be so fast and ferocious.

In the midst of my worrying, I realized I should use the rain as an opportunity to hydrate myself. I began to wonder why I would even be interested in my continual survival, seeing as how my life was no longer of much worth to me anymore. Nonetheless, I stretched my one good hand beyond the protective covering of the branch above me, cupped my hand to catch some water and brought it to my mouth. I drank. It made me shiver. It compounded all those other coldnesses in me. I had a sneezing fit and it made the pain in my broken arm howl. Nonetheless I knew I needed the water, so when I settled and resisted breaking out into another convulsion of pain, I reached out for more water. As I got to my fifth little swig of fresh rainwater, an idea began to form in me.

Suppose I can persuade Elthor to just abandon the mission altogether. That wouldn’t be hard, because Gnuf was the only one who could guarantee him receiving extra gold. Suppose I could then persuade him to make me his apprentice in order to learn the mercenary arts? Then he could take me far away, so far away from the town I had grown up in where I would be forever disgraced if I stayed? Oh - but then - so what, I would just never see my family again?! My own mother and father? My own dear home and my own dear potatoes?

Elthor was a mercenary. A mercenary is bound to have seen a broken arm or two in his life, may even have experienced a few. Perhaps he could help me to heal and get better. I can’t give him anything to persuade him. I have no persuasive power except, maybe, the ability to make him pity me.

With that last thought, the awareness that all the power I had left in the world was in the chance to make someone I barely knew pity me, my self-revulsion reached new depths it had never yet known. I loathed myself. I wished this rain would never stop and it would drown out this whole island with me along with it.

Then, suddenly, the rain stopped. It was very unexpected, as if someone had simply pulled a lever that closed the gates of heaven to halt the rain.

The silence just after rainfall is a special kind of silence. You can hear the trees and the soil drinking in all the rain contentedly. Even someone as wretched as I was in that moment cannot help but have peace touch their heart.

That one feeling of peace was like a blade of sunlight striking out of the clouds on a melancholic grey day. Maybe Elthor would be persuaded to accept me as his apprentice, and I could return to my hometown with riches from being a mercenary, and then my family would accept me again, though Gnuf’s father would always hate me.

Elthor. It all revolves around finding Elthor. Until I can find him, there is nothing that can happen. I knew better now than to shout his name. That was frustrating: the one thing that would help me find him fastest is the one thing that would put me most in danger of getting found by Dobüngo. I had to avoid Dobüngo and find Elthor. That’s my new quest.

I didn’t know in which direction I had run. The last I had heard Elthor’s voice wasn’t that late from the time Dobüngo had slain Gnuf in that clearing with the bushes. That wouldn’t be a bad place to start looking - but no, that would also be the place Dobüngo would come looking for me. He must have heard Elthor, too, must have, absolutely must have. If he could hear me and Gnuf walking around in the forest, he could hear Elthor too.

Then the ultimate thought of hopelessness crashed on me: What if Dobüngo had already killed Elthor too? But then if anyone could fight Dobüngo and win, it would be Elthor. I already knew I couldn’t do it.

Well, The Master has already decided whether I shall survive or if I should die here on Cape Delkane. The Master has already decided whether or not I will find Elthor before Dobüngo finds me. I never paid much attention to the sermonizing in the temples, but I was always struck by their insistence that The Master already knows everything that will ever happen. I found that idea twisted my mind but also gave it peace. If The Master already knows everything that will happen then we may as well get up and on with the drama of life, to see what The Master’s doom is. They told me in the temples to accept your doom piously, no matter what it is.

So I got up from where I had sat for so long. I decided to just keep walking past the tree I had sat by during the rain, since when you are well and truly lost, any direction is as good as any other, and this direction has served me well so far, being Dobüngo-less and providing shelter from the rain. So I went on and on.

The silence of the wood did not comfort me. The wood had been silent, or mostly so, when Dobüngo descended out of nowhere to devour Gnuf. The wood is a place where anything can happen. Stampedes could erupt at any time. Dobüngo or some other predator could appear behind any tree or out of the ground or out of a tree. To make sure nothing caught me by surprise I tried to make my mind go silent, which was easier to do if I just walked, so I just walked.

And walked.

Feeling the cool, wet earth pressing up against my boots. Mist shot out of the ground like a fountain. It seemed like the ground itself exhaled with each step I took. Did the muddy ground itself move like a living thing, some kind of wide muddy snake, or was that just my imagination? I let the question go as I walked…

And walked…

Past bushes of flowers that were every shade of yellow, and when I leaned in to look at them I saw that they were ringed in every direction with white teeth-like thorns, so I left them alone and walked…

Into a clearing where I saw many orange and red birds, their feathers matching the autumnal trees. They sang their merry birdsong, and I wondered how it is that The Master has willed it that a man walks to his miserable doom in the very forest where birds sing without a care, and I envied the birds for their beastly naivete, and I thought about that as I walked…

And soon, I began to notice a sound that was familiar to me on the mainland but not yet on Cape Delkane. The sound of a stream. That’s where I have to go. A stream would be a useful landmark. I remember Elthor saying there was a stream that cut through most of the island, so I could get to either end of the island by walking along the stream. If I could use the stream as a landmark, sooner or later I can figure my way in, out, and around this maddening maze of trees. Cape Delkane is vast but it can’t go on forever. Sooner or later, I would have to find Elthor… or Dobüngo.

The sun broke out through the thick clouds. The beams glistened on the stream, and mad though it may sound, even a miserable wretch such as I couldn’t help but feeling appreciative for life in that moment. From where I walked, it seemed like on the other side of the thicket of trees there was a whole new bright world. I could see little glimmers of the swift-running stream with sunspots dancing all over it in-between the cracks of the trees. Just a little at first, and then more, and then finally I stepped out of the thicket of the colossal trees right onto a meadowy patch of greenery by the riverbank. Being out here in the sun made me realize just how dark it was underneath those colossal trees whose branches were so thick they often blocked out the sun. My eyes even took a while to adjust. Sitting down now on the grass to take in the stream, I felt like it was the start of a whole new day even though it was surely only the late afternoon.

The sound of the stream was so pleasant it almost made me forget that I was almost certainly going to die on this island.

The stream was wide, deep, and apart from the segments touched by the sunbeams it was quite dark.

The sun shone on my weary skin. When you haven’t seen the sun in a long time, sometimes it can make you very tired. A feeling of sleepiness began to creep up on me. I yawned.

Our people grew the potatoes and the potatoes grew our people. That’s what my mother always said, and for generations man and potato worked in harmony, growing each other. The man worked diligently to grow the potato to grow his children, but it came at a cost: It was hard work, and they needed to be tended to always, so you were as chained to your potatoes as a dog on its leash. Many in my family had known little else but potato growing for generations. I cursed myself. If I had been wise enough to be content with little else but growing potatoes, I wouldn’t be sitting here with a broken arm. I would probably be eating dinner.

Dinner! My stomach growled. I hadn’t eaten. My body needed food for fuel and my tormented soul needed food for comfort. But where could I find food? I remember those berries from earlier. I hadn’t seen any more, but surely there would be more if I just kept walking. I’m sure me and Gnuf didn’t find the only berry patch on the island.

Yawning again, this time louder than before. Surely I can loosen up and be a bit louder here because the sound of the stream would drown out my yawn. If I spoke or yawned or cried, Dobüngo wouldn’t hear me right here.

The stream serenaded me. I began to remember a song my mother loved to sing. There is a stream near our village, on the other side of the stone encirclement. Villagers love to go there to picnic and fish and play in the stream. Most of my best summer memories are by that stream.

I began to think about something they had taught me in the temple. All the water in the world is connected to other water. That means, and it seemed improbable to me then but somehow it had to be true, that means that the stream on this island is connected to that stream near my town. It began to dawn on me that this stream and the stream near town come from the exact same ocean, so that is literally true. I had to stretch my mind to think about the reality of the stream in front of me being connected to the stream near my village. Maybe home is not so far after all. But how can home be close to a place like Cape Delkane?

Ah, my mother smiling with a picnic basket next to her lap filled with little goodies for me and my dad and all of my little brothers and sisters. Children laughing and playing in the stream, splashing water on each other and everywhere. Simple village men whistling on their way to fish and the triumphal joy they felt when they caught a fish to bring to their families. All the yummy fish my dad had caught. My heart grew warm with joy. Even Cape Delkane, the island of terrors, is still connected to that stream, so maybe my home is not so far away after all… but that just made my longing for home and my hatred for myself for leaving my hometown even stronger.

I yawned. I closed my eyes for just a minute. Then I opened them up, and that out-of-town girl with the lovely hair as healthy and brown as fertile soil in spring was there in the stream. For one instant I wondered how that was possible, but then my sheer delight over her being there squashed any questions I had about possibilities. Her body was mature, but her face was like a child’s in its soft roundness. She was cute. It felt silly to describe her that way. Not a lot of cute things in my life. But that’s how it is. She’s cute. Our eyes locked, and she smiled. She was wearing a blue sleeveless dress, and the exposed skin of her arms was so alluring to me just then I almost thought it glowed in its freshness. She stretched out her right arm and her delicate little feminine fingers beckoned me to walk towards her. As she did, she sang in a voice that was oddly reminiscent of my mothers. She sang the song my mother used to sing about the stream, or part of it, and that song was passed down to my mother by her mother and from my mother’s mother to her mother all the way back through generations of my people. Each note gave me a hit of relief. Her voice was like drinking beer, the way it loosens you up with each drink, and yes, it was intoxicating in its way too. When my ankles got into the water, she swam away from me, and I was a little startled how quickly she did that, but she beckoned me to follow her, so I did. She sang:

The myriad musics made by man,
sound not smoother or sweeter than
the wondrous wild waters so pure
Their merry melody is my soul’s cure.

I walk in the woods when I’m weary,
my heart is torn, my eyes are teary,
My mind’s mired in maddening knots
and bellows out its blackest thoughts.

Then my ear embraces that enrapturing noise,
the stream’s serenade, and I regain my poise.
All worldly worries washed away,
Inner repose restored for today.

No harp strung,
no bell rung,
no chirping bird,
or spoken word.

Of all that’s earthly and audible alone reigns supreme,
the ever-rolling, freely offered sound of the stream.

Her voice did to my heart what letting go of the heaviest bag of potatoes does for my back. I kept getting closer and she kept getting further away. I thought about being cautious since the water was so deep, but in moments like this you just want to gaily let go. She kept beckoning me towards her. When the water got up to my chest, I noticed her song changed a little:

Come and take a refreshing dip my dear,
Loosen up in these lively waters so clear,
In the deeps we’ve laid here panting
Swimming in currents enchanting,
Waiting for you to come join us for a swim,
We’ll be together amidst the streamy hymn.

And if you feel a tug, a nibble, a bite,
Just close your eyes, no need to fright!

Such peace you’ll find in underwater dark,

Just follow our sweet song as soft as a lark,

From a voice so alluring, yet aquatic,

Surrender to my song so hypnotic,

Never mind my bright abyssal eyes,

Let go of your emerging panic cries,

You’re safe to just go limp and heal,

And be just another Sherax meal.

“That sure is a lot of sharp, slimy teeth”

You think here in the waters beneath,

Far, far beneath the sweet and merry stream,

Whose lovely melodies drown out your scream.

Each time I blinked her form changed gradually. At first she looked like that girl, then her skin became oily and scaly, then her eyes became bright expressionless circles like moons, and it was only when those girly lips of hers were fading into a mouthful of slimy shark-like teeth - pointy and long like Dobüngo’s - that every warning bell in me went off as hard as it could all at once. I screamed and shook. I was floating and tried swimming backwards. At that point the water was about up to my neck. In place of that girl was this aquatic monster! She screamed and lunged towards me. Its teeth grazed my rusty chainmail, and that was the first time that chainmail had proven useful so far, because it protected my skin just then, but I wasn’t sure if it would a second time. When it lunged towards me it accidentally pushed me back a little. I swam back. My broken arm was a crazed chorus of pain, but still, I swam back. My panic gave me the strength I needed to swim away. A man can do the feats of a hero when he is in the throes of death-panic, so fear is as good as courage.

Crawling back on the shore I heard the low growl of the aquatic creature behind me. It was gurgly and slimy like the sound of bubbles rapidly popping in a dark cavern. I couldn’t run far or fast, but when I got back into the shore, panic-sweat intermingling with the stream water dripping off me, I looked back and saw that this aquatic creature had a long, snakey body in lieu of legs beyond its woman-esque torso and two thin arms with long curved black claws on either end. When it got to the shore it dug its black claws into the ground to drag itself towards me. Her mouth was circular and wide like a well. Green oily substances dripped from it unceasingly. Her luminous eyes looked at me with the ocular singularity of murderous hunger that only a predator can have.

What the hell is this place that people call Cape Delkane? May as well call it the island of nightmares! A little slice of Hell The Master left stranded on Earth by mistake! All the madness of terror that had gripped me before came back and it wasn’t easier the second time. I didn’t have a sword. My arm is broken. Getting up, sprinting, back towards the thicket of the trees, and wouldn’t you know it? I tripped again, over another gnarled root. Landing elbow first on my broken arm which sent such shakes of convulsing agony coursing through me I was nearly paralyzed. But no, I can’t let myself be stopped, I have to get up, get up Theen, get up, get up, it’s getting closer Theen it’s so close get up get up GET UP! Getting up, I looked back and saw the whole outstretched body of the she-monster was now out of the stream. Its snaky tail covered the whole distance from the stream to the treeline I was slowly, too slowly, retreating back into. Its mouth was open wide this whole time and now a gurgling, slimy roar spurted out of it. It lifted up its tail. I was rushing as much as you can with a swollen ankle into the thicket of the trees when I heard a whipping noise, and I didn’t have to look back to know what that was - it threw its tail at me. The sensation of the oily, scaly tail wrapping around my swollen ankle and tightening like a rope made me realize that no matter how scared you are, there is always a possibility of discovering a new frontier of terror.. I came crashing down face-first as the momentum of my sprinting from earlier clashed against the tug of her tail against my ankle. I raised my head and my belly scratched against roots, then grass, then sandy dirt as she slowly dragged me towards her. Panicking, wriggling to try and get freed, squirming, but nothing seemed to work. As I was impotently flailing my arms I realized that I had a chance - a small, dismal chance - in the form of a jagged stone near the shore. I picked it up, turned myself around on my back, and threw it directly into its big white pupilless eyes. It made a gurgling, bubbly wincing noise as my attempts to forcefully wriggle out of its tail’s grip finally worked. I could hear its tail whooping towards me again but I leaped slightly forward to dodge it and I heard its tail smack the dirt. I walked into the thickest cluster of trees I could find, hoping that my scrawniness would allow me to pass easily from in-between the trees and her bulkiness would prevent her from following me with any ease. Its bubbling growls punctured the twilight air. It whooped its tail against the trees near me a few times, and I heard the trees shake as I passed through the narrowest crevasses I could find in-between the tightly packed trees.

Sprinting onwards, I stumbled into a clearing unlike any of the others I had seen, and not just because it was wider than all of the other clearings, so much wider it was almost like a stadium ringed by tightly packed together trees on all sides. There were green bushes all around me that glowed like emeralds so though the sun set, this area here was still lit up with a soft green light. The grass here was a light purple of the same shade I have seen on the robes of aristocrats. The branches completely covered the sky except in one perfectly round spot in the middle. Yes, I had walked into some kind of woodland dome. No time to think about the nature of Cape Dalkane’s fantastical flora because her gurgling voice and slimy tread were getting nearer and nearer.

“Come back, young boy, come here. Come to me. Let me embrace you, beautiful boy”

Her voice was a demented parody of a young maternal female. Behind the thinnest veneer of humanity dripped subterranean cruelty in every syllable. “Let us embrace, beautiful young boy. We’re so close”

My body gave up. I laid down on the odd-coloured purple grass. The pain in my arm was so terrible I wondered if it was possible I had broken my arm a second time. My stomach was an empty pit of desperate hunger. My limbs were heavy with weakness. My blood felt hollow. My foot - oh no, my foot - my foot is swollen, and is it broken too? I looked down. It was undeniably twisted. It had gotten worse since I had fallen the second time.

What was the use in not screaming now? If I scream Elthor may find me, if screaming gives away my location to Dobüngo I don’t see how being his food is worse than being her food. I hated this revolting slug-like she-beast more than Dobüngo because she had tricked me, somehow, and in such a state of vulnerability. So I screamed, and I saw the creature approaching. I realized now that my walking through narrow gaps in the trees had not slowed her down as much as I thought it did because her body was somehow gelatinous so it could squeeze in tight crevasses easily but slowly. Seeing her greenish faux-femme form slimily contort itself through the gaps added a layer of grotesquerie to my day’s festival of horrors. She squeezed through the gaps and reformed into her regular shape when she entered into the clearing I had gotten into, her gelatinous body jiggling unaesthetically as she did so. She leaned down so we were at eye level. Her left eye was bruised and closed, but the right eye looked the exact same as it had when she and I were in the lake together. Her mouth was still wide open and it was only now I noticed that I could see far into her innards through her wide open mouth - it was teeth all the way down through her body, row after row of yellowed sickly looking slimy teeth like a pit of jagged rocks in a swamp. She seemed to have no organs. Her bubbly growl made my skin cold.

I grabbed a nearby stick and swung at her with my good arm with all my might. She did seem somewhat taken aback by this, but I wasn’t sure if it was because I really hurt her or because she was just surprised. Her tail wrapped itself around my definitely broken ankle.

She pulled me towards her, slowly, ever so slowly. The sheer finality of death felt near to me. So this is the fate of mainland boys on Cape Delkane: to be a feast for monsters. I closed my eyes and tried to reconcile myself to The Master’s doom piously.

“LET GO OF THE LAD, SHERAXEN. HE IS MY GUEST NOW.”

She and I were alike in our reactions. We paused. The voice sounded like it came from every direction all at once, even underground. The ground shook and the grass started swaying as if wind was blowing through it, but there was no wind passing through here. The air was still, yet the grass swung from left to right gently.

The monster, this Sheraxen, was petrified. Her eyes remained expressionless, but I could feel it in the texture of her tail: she was scared. The grass kept rhythmically swinging from one direction to the next repetitiously as in a dance. Then she growled and said : “NO!! This boy is my prey! He is mine!” She tightened her tail’s grip on my broken ankle, and started slowly dragging me towards her again, but much slower than before.

The ground shook for a second time. She was defiant in dragging me towards her open tunnel of teeth, but anxiousness was as present in her as slime.

The glowing green bushes glowed even brighter, and the texture of their light was soft like that of the stars. She dragged me closer…

There was a sound that was unlike any other sound - it was like a sword being rapidly pulled out of its sheath, or a high-note from a bell in the temple, or thunder. Every tree in the whole wide clearing, and all the branches above me, now had glowing purple eyes with black slitted pupils like a cat’s. The reservoir of terror in my heart must have run dry, because I felt no fear. Only awe. My jaw was wide open with wonderment. The Sheraxen was completely frozen now, and she closed her luminous eyes. She started shaking.

“INSOLENT CREATURE. DO YOU THINK I WILL WARN YOU AGAIN?”

The voice was old and regal, like a king’s. I wasn’t just imagining what I heard earlier: it really came from every tree in the clearing and underground and all the branches above the clearing all at once. The effect was like standing in the middle of an assembly of venerable elders, but every voice was the same voice with the same will and purpose and personality. I felt a wince in her tail, which unloosened around my ankle and retreated nearer to her body. She had surrendered. I was safe. In spite of myself, since I had well and truly no idea what was happening, I relished my newfound feeling of safety very deeply.

Then one of the branches covered in purple eyes moved all on its own in a manner reminiscent of a tentacle, and wrapped itself all around Sheraxen. She was limp as she did so, offering no resistance. She realized she had been defeated so her best course of action was to try for mercy.

Her eyes were covered by the tentacle-like appendage of this living grove. Each of the purple eyes on the branch that was wrapped around her like a tentacle, and indeed every single eye in the whole grove, was staring exclusively at me. She opened her mouth: “Spare me, Delkane. Do not give me an ignoble death. Remember my offerings to you in the times of peace” - she sounded so human in her pleading. It was a wonder to me that this creature I had been so mortally terrified of moments ago had been reduced to begging for mercy so suddenly.

The living grove acknowledged her plight and gently carried her out of the small circular hole in the middle of this grove, this living woodland dome. I heard a sound of something heavy dropping into the stream back over there. The living grove just tossed her back into the stream.

I breathed slowly. I was about ready to faint. How did I know this grove as covered in eyes as a garden with fruits wasn’t planning on eating me just like Sheraxen and Dobüngo? How do I know this thing is my friend?

The grass had been swaying gently and rhythmically this whole time. The green light from the bushes was emanating softly like a firefly’s except it never went pitch dark. I could see from the hole in the dome that it was definitely night time, but here it was as bright as a tavern lit up by a healthy fireplace, maybe even brighter.

The unblinking purple eyes stared at me. I was too bewildered to be either afraid or relieved.

“FATE THAT HAS BROUGHT YOU HERE, YOUNG LAD. TELL ME YOUR NAME”

I had that feeling of embarrassment like I had when I was a kid visiting friends of my parents and I forgot my manners. I felt like I should already have introduced myself.

“My name is Theen” is all I said, my voice straining.

“DEAR THEEN, BY MY OAKEN POWER AND ROOTS ANCIENT, I SWEAR THAT YOU WILL BE SAFE HERE WITH ME. I AM DELKANE.”

It didn’t take a philosopher to know it was significant that the living grove’s name was the name of the island, but the extent of that significance was a total unknown to me.

“YOU ARE INJURED. FRUITS OF HEALING SUCH AS HAVE NOT BEEN SEEN IN THE MAINLAND FOR MILENNIA ARE KEPT HERE BY ME FOR SAFEKEEPING. EAT THIS, YOUNG LAND.”

The grass all around me moved more quickly than before, and if before I felt like they were dancing, now it felt like they were celebrating like kids at a carnival. Delkane moved one of his branches that were above my head, and as it did so the branch turned, so that I could see that on the other side of it were juicy red fruits that faintly glowed just like the bushes did. They were like rubies in their redness. Delkane moved his lumbering branch directly above my head, shook it gently, and one of the red ruby fruits landed right near my head. The aroma was overpowering - I couldn’t argue with that kind of fierceness of desire even if I wasn’t starving. It was the best thing I have ever tasted. I had never heard of someone being intoxicated from eating an unfermented fruit, but that is how I felt even after just the first bite. I had a feeling swell up in my insides like pure cool spring water pouring over a raging inferno, and this feeling of soft refreshment was strongest in my broken arm and ankle. Then a powerful sleepiness swept over me like a tidal wave. I yielded to it.

When I awoke, my arm and ankle were completely healed. All the purple eyes were gone. The purple grass wasn’t moving anymore. There was no evidence at all of the living grove. The bushes still glowed faintly under the darkness of the branches above, but it was very faint. From the small circular opening in this woodland dome up ahead, a single solid pillar of morning sunlight stood.

It was morning.

It was a new day.

But what in the name of The Master just happened?

—

Thanks for reading. I hope you enjoyed the second chapter of my dark fantasy tale. The next chapter will be uploaded next month. If you haven’t already, become a subscriber to ensure you get to read the next chapter when it is finished. Subscriptions are free but If you’d like to support my work, consider becoming a paid subscriber for $5/month or $50/year, which will give you access to exclusive content for paying subscribers only.

Subscribe now

I’d really appreciate it if you shared this story to expand its reach. I have a lot more fiction to upload and am interested in growing my audience.

Share

The fiction feels very different from what I usually upload, so constructive feedback and comments are highly appreciated.

Leave a comment

Stay tuned for chapter three!

While it is most important to discover The Dharma in religions and cultures, lately I have been more fascinated with its presence in works of literature. It is not surprising that we should find it there, because all fiction is ultimately derivative of reality, and The Dharma is reality. When Man writes a fictional story, he is using his sub-creative faculty, and this faculty is closer to the very essence of the eternal spirits that we are in truth than any of our other faculties. As stated by Tolkien the great Anglo-Saxon prophet himself in his brilliant essay On Fairy-Stories, God can create “out of nothing” through sheer Divine Will, whereas humans can create using the raw material of what God has created. God can create Trees where previously there had never been even the idea of a Tree anywhere, and then humans can fashion trees into all manner of things. Our creative faculty is qualitatively lesser than and subordinate to God’s infinite creative power. The universe is created for humans to sub-create within it. I would add to Tolkien’s presentation that over the course of our spiritual evolution we grow as sub-creators to the point where we become gods ourselves, gods who serve God.

Whenever a writer creates a story with imaginary people and imaginary events in an imaginary world, they are re-arranging the raw material they have gathered from reality by using their imagination. Because Dharma is intrinsically interwoven with reality at every level (indeed, Dharma and Reality are precisely the same thing) good stories will always have Traditional themes insofar as they really succeed in being good and beautiful stories. For a story to succeed it must be meaningful and beautiful. Wherever meaning and beauty are present, Tradition/Dharma is also present. Thus, a good story cannot help but to have Traditionalist themes in them even if the author is not an avowed Traditionalist.

For us to analyze a story in this way, we have to understand that a story is a separate reality from its author and its reader. Those who are excessively caught up in politics tend to think that every story is merely a form of propaganda, a kind of subtle expression of the author’s will. But this is not our model for analyzing stories. A story can have radically different implications from what the author intended for it to have, and this isn’t even necessarily because the author may unconsciously believe something different than what he publicly professes, but rather it is because the story has a life all its own. When we sub-create using the raw material of this living world, how can the result not itself be alive? When we ponder the imaginary, it leads us to reality, because the imaginary is made out of the real.

Skillful sub-creators often find that their best stories are discovered, not made, and that this becomes more apparent to them even as they are making it. It is my conviction, which I have yet to fully understand myself, that many of the best stories are actually pre-existent patterns in The Astral Plane (this is a plane of reality that is above ours, but underneath the Heaven where the gods dwell) which are channelled from that higher world into our world when an intrepid artist has sub-creatively arranged the raw material of reality in a likeness to one of those pre-existent patterns. When a sub-creator makes something with a strong enough of a likeness to something in the astral plane it becomes a means for that pattern in the astral plane to be channelled into our world. This is why many artists feel their works are discovered, not made and have a life of their own. Tolkien created middle-earth in the sub-creative fashion, but middle-earth strongly resembles patterns in the astral plane because it strongly resembles the ancient pre-history of earth, and there are many residual energies of earth’s pre-history in the astral plane. You can learn a lot about the pre-history of the Aryan race and the antediluvian world through Tolkien. Middle-earth is almost real, in a sense.

We explore the above themes in the Pondering The Imaginal series, of which this article is the second instalment. In the first instalment we talked about how these themes played out in five different books by the avowed libtard Stephen King, whose books often have Traditionalistic themes completely in spite of himself. Today we will be seeing these themes play out in Roger Zelazny’s The Chronicles of Amber series, and I have to say before we begin that even I was surprised at the extent to which this series has Traditionalistic themes and other ideas running through it that would easily appeal to a Dissident Right-Wing audience. Roger Zelazny is best known for a standalone novel called Lord of Light which brilliantly mixes together sci-fi tropes in a setting that explicitly involves the characters of Buddhist and Hindu religions. That is Zelazny’s best book, but we will save that book for another time. Reading Lord of Light made me want to hunt down books by Zelazny, and while none of the books of his that I have read are as good as Lord of Light, I would say that Chronicles of Amber comes pretty close, and it has so many themes that are relevant to this substack of mine that I couldn’t but write a whole article on it. This won’t be the last article on Roger Zelazny that we will be writing.

Roger Zelazny was an American writer who was a pioneering force in what is called the “New Wave” of Sci-Fi, though he rejected that label. His works often incorporated mythological characters and themes, so there is no surprise then that we will find Traditionalist/Dharmic themes in his works even though Zelazny is not remotely associated with the Traditionalism of Guenon and Evola. Zelazny’s writing style is very erudite and while you don’t need to be well-read to appreciate his books, it’s definitely an added bonus. There are lots of references to Shakespeare and Victorian poets in these books.

I strongly recommend the books of Roger Zelazny to any dissident right-winger. I have been seeing lots of anti-Tolkien takes on X dot com and Substack lately from dissident right wing folks, and to be honest, I find all of these anti-Tolkien critiques to be very shallow. I think that most of these critiques are just rooted in Tolkien fatigue: overexposure to anything, even the works of a genius like Tolkien, can ruin it for us. People who suffer from Tolkien fatigue should absolutely check out Roger Zelazny’s series of ten books entitled The Chronicles of Amber. Yes, please stop saying such harsh things about Tolkien the Anglo-Saxon prophet, dissident right wing chud man, and just have some more variety in your fantasy reading instead.

How can I introduce this series of ten books (and seven short stories) to you? Well, I would say that The Chronicles of Amber is like if Nietzsche wrote The Chronicles of Narnia, or maybe I could say that it is like The Lord of the Rings on LSD. I am not joking. Dissident Right-Wing men will enjoy this series for the amoral aristocratic arrogance of its characters, the Machiavellian court drama, high fantasy action against sorcerers and fantastical beasts, and the intense metaphysical themes interwoven on every page of this dramatic tale.

It’s actually difficult to discuss the series in depth without spoiling anything. I would rather you all experience the series more or less totally blind like I did. In this article, we will go over the political and metaphysical themes of the Amber series in depth. Naturally I can’t do this without references to the plot, but I’ll try to keep spoilers to a minimum as I do so, but bear in mind that the way that the metaphysics works in The Chronicles of Amber is itself a spoiler to an extent because the characters are only partially aware themselves of how it all works until the final books in the series. So if you want to go into Amber completely spoiler-free, you should just stop reading this and read Amber instead. But if you are only interested in metaphysical discussions or have already read the Amber books, then feel free to read on. Part of the reason I felt compelled to write this article is because most of what is written about Amber is astonishingly superficial. This article you’re reading now is, without doubt, the deepest article about the Amber series written on the entire internet. I can say that with confidence because I read lots of articles about Amber before writing this one and found them all unsatisfying. We will occasionally take breaks throughout our analytical breakdown of the series to quote passages from The Amber Chronicles at length, using the edition of the series I own called “The Great Book of Amber” which is the ten-book omnibus. Page numbers for the quotations are from that edition.

The series is divided into two different “cycles” of five books each (ten books in total for the entire Amber series) as well as seven short stories. The first cycle is called The Corwin Cycle and the second is The Merlin Cycle. The seven short stories can be found in numerous collections of stories but there is an ebook I found called “Seven Tales in Amber” which collects them all. Physical copies of the short stories can be tricky to come by but they are by no means essential to the series and are best left to completionists. All in all, I’d estimate that the whole series (ten books plus seven short stories) clocks in at 806,600 words in total. Individually the books are quite short but since there is ten of them it adds up after a while. The cycles are named after which character serves as our first-person narrator. The two cycles are very different from each other so don’t make the mistake of going into The Merlin Cycle thinking it is merely an extension of The Corwin Cycle. While The Merlin Cycle continues the plot of course, it just has a different vibe from The Corwin Cycle. I own the ten book omnibus called “The Great Book of Amber” which collects all ten books of the two cycles into a single volume, but the problem with this omnibus, besides the fact that it is quite large and unwieldy, is that the two cycles of books really ought to be thought of as two very distinct things. The sheer variety in the stories told across the two cycles is really quite astounding and a great testament to the power of Zelazny’s imagination.

The first book in The Chronicles of Amber, the first book in The Corwin Cycle, is entitled “Nine Princes in Amber” and it is the best overall book in the series, in my opinion. I would recommend reading Nine Princes in Amber, and then to continue with the series if you loved that book like I did, and if you didn’t, then I would recommend just stopping there, because unlike the other books in The Chronicles of Amber the first book actually functions well as a standalone.

The five books in The Corwin Cycle are:

1. Nine Princes in Amber

2. The Guns of Avalon

3. The Sign of The Unicorn

4. The Hand of Oberon

5. The Courts of Chaos

Then the following five books in The Merlin Cycle conclude The Chronicles of Amber:
6. The Trumps of Doom

7. The Blood of Amber

8. The Sign of Chaos

9. The Knight of Shadows

10. The Prince of Chaos

Nine Princes in Amber begins with our amnesiac protagonist, Corwin, waking up in a private hospital after a nearly fatal car accident that happened under mysterious circumstances. He cannot fully remember anything about his life, including his identity, from before the car accident, and he only has his instincts and a few dimly remembered things to go on. He doesn’t trust the whole situation he is in, and after escaping the hospital he goes looking for his sister who was mentioned as the one who checked him into the hospital. His sister doesn’t understand that he is amnesiac, and he instinctively knows not to fully trust a family member, but he begins to recollect what his life was like before the accident when she mentions a place called Amber in passing.

Over the course of the story, we find out that Amber is another world different from Earth, and that Amber is the only real world, and that all other worlds (including our own!) are just shadows of Amber. Corwin is one of the princes of Amber, and he was exiled to our world after a fight over the throne of Amber with one of his brothers following the mysterious disappearance of his father Oberon, the king of Amber. The royal family of Amber are all immortal in such a way that they cannot die from aging or sickness but they can be killed, and they also heal rapidly from non-fatal wounds. The Amberites are almost like demigods in the extent of power they have over the non-real worlds like our own. The depiction of sheer amoral aristocratic power in The Corwin Cycle is one of my favourite aspects of these books, and those of you who are tired of excessive moralizing in stories will likely find this refreshing.

Amber is the only real world and its sheer reality creates copies of itself all across the cosmos with varying degrees of reality depending on their similarity to Amber and the other, less qualitatively real worlds cast by the shadow of Amber are just called Shadows. Our world is one such shadow. Those who have the royal blood of Amber are able to influence the shadow worlds using their minds, and they can walk from one shadow world to another through the power of psychical visualization techniques utilized while walking. They can also walk to Amber in this manner, but they cannot control or influence Amber like they can the various shadows that ultimately come from Amber, because Amber is the real world and thus not as pliable.

The royal family of Amber also own a special deck of cards called The Trumps which allow them to instantly contact other members of their family, each of whom have their own special representation in the Trump card deck. These Trumps can also be used to transport people, because they can act as portals to the location of the one depicted on the card, but for the cards to be used in this way requires the willing co-operation of the one depicted on the card. There’s a brilliantly written and iconic scene where Corwin is flipping through the Trump cards and poring over each one, giving the reader a chance to be introduced to the various members of his family.

Deep within the castle at the centre of Amber there is a magical source of power called The Pattern, a mysterious labyrinth made out of burning energy, and the one who walks it from beginning to end reawakens and strengthens their magical powers. The Pattern has to be walked from beginning to end in a single attempt or else it will kill the one who dared to walk it.

The abundance of duels with metaphysical implications between characters with bombastic, olympian personalities is likely to thrill those amongst the dissident right-wing who have a Pagan bent to them. The Amberites are almost like demigods in the extent of their power, and they have more or less power depending on the extent of their understanding of the metaphysical mysteries at the heart of the setting. This is true to real life, because all sentient beings in the universe have magical abilities in varying extents depending on the affinity they have with the non-physical world in their blood and the extent of their knowledge of the metaphysical reality that underpins everything in existence. Roger Zelazny riffs on common metaphysical and occult themes without straightforwardly copying those themes because he puts a unique spin on them. The Trump Cards recall The Tarot Cards, and The Pattern recalls the labyrinths used in initiation rites in many Pagan cultures of Europe. Though he uses occult and metaphysical concepts in the series, he is not a slave to these concepts, and I find both the familiarity and the originality of these concepts very enjoyable.

As the drama of The Corwin Cycle unfolds, we find out that Corwin has a soldierly nature, and that he served as a fighter in various real-life wars before he remembered that he was really a prince of Amber with some serious business to attend to in the real world. While he was an immortal nomad in our world he could not perfectly recall Amber. But get this: During Corwin’s time on earth as an immortal amnesiac warrior, he was a soldier in pre-revolutionary France who fought against the French revolution, and a fighter on the southern side in the US civil war, and there is a suggestion in the first two books that he was even a Nazi! But there is a blatant attempt by Zelazny to retcon Corwin being a Nazi in the later books, even though it messes up the continuity of Corwin’s story. But in any case, Corwin is a Man of The Right. Could there even be a character more right-wing than an immortal aristocrat who fought on the side of Monarchical France against the revolutionists and the side of The Confederacy against the union?

Eventually, Corwin encounters his brother Random, and Random leads him to Amber, the true world, in an iconic scene where they drive across the shadows of various different alternative realities before they eventually wind up in Amber only to get ambushed by another one of Corwin’s brothers. Random is a light-hearted comedic foil to the more serious Corwin, and he is the favourite character of many people who read the series.

When they escape the ambush, Corwin remembers that the centre of Amber is a vast castle on top of a mountain that is in the centre of a forested peninsula. This castle, which is also called Amber, is the realest of all the real things in the real world (or so the characters think - we will return to this later) and it is so stupendously and vivaciously real that the merest reflection of Amber causes a shadow of itself to exist in another form. Thus, the reflection of Castle Amber in the ocean near it causes the existence of another realm called Rebma (Amber spelled backwards) which is a magical underwater kingdom. This place has a reflection of The Pattern in Amber which Corwin uses to re-awaken his powers. Later on, in the third book of the series, we find that there is another realm caused by the reflection of Amber in the moonlight called Tir Na Nogth, and the descriptions of the silvery, lunar landscape with the castle made of clouds within it are some of the most imaginative prose I have ever read in fiction.

The idea that Reality, real-ness, is a quality that is possessed in degrees, and that this material world has a low degree of reality compared to a higher world which it is ultimately derivative from, is a perennially Traditionalistic theme. It is a real-life metaphysical truth that those who are closer to that which is truly Real (i.e. God) can even manipulate the lesser realities without even consciously trying. In this series of books by Zelazny, Amber is a more qualitatively real place than this world which is merely one among many other Shadows. Some of the Amber characters can even tailor entire Shadow worlds to their needs, and Random (who we mentioned earlier) has a whole shadow world introduced in book 3 the whole purpose of which is just to be a nice place for him to drink and gamble and party and practice his musical skills. We find this idea of a real world from which our less real world is derivative in Plato, with the true world of the forms being more qualitatively real than this world of appearances, and a comparable presentation of this idea is found in the various Hindu theologies, especially in Vedanta.

“We led our troops and saw them die, but of Shadow I have this to say: there is Shadow and there is Substance, and this is the root of all things. Of Substance, there is only Amber, the real city, upon the real Earth, which contains everything. Of Shadow, there is an infinitude of things. Every possibility exists somewhere as a Shadow of the real. Amber, by its very existence, has cast such in all directions. And what may one say of it beyond? Shadow extends from Amber to Chaos, and all things are possible within it” - Nine Princes in Amber, The Great Book of Amber, page 77.

In a sense, all genuine Traditionalism is just about trying to stay connected to the higher, more real world during our sojourn in this lower, less real world that we are now in. We are all hoping to return to the true world, and some even take it farther and say that the self we have in this world is not even our true self. Vedic people are very good at stressing that last part.

Corwin teams up with another brother of his named Bleys who has been amassing an army to take the throne of Amber. He and Bleys travel to a shadow-world inhabited by red giants. They convince the red giants that they are actually gods (not hard for them to do because of how powerful the Amberites are) and that by fighting for them in Amber in a holy mission they will go to paradise. That’s a small taste of the amorality driven by the lust for power that the Amberites are capable of.

Each of Corwin’s brothers is a powerful schemer and warrior in their own right, and the intense aristocratic conflict over who gets to control the throne is as Machiavellian as anything you would find in Game of Thrones. In fact, the Amber Chronicles actually predates Game of Thrones, so Amber Chronicles might be the first instantiation in American fiction of Machiavellian drama between powerful aristocrats with this level of intensity and complexity. In real life, Zelazny and George RR Martin were close friends, with the latter admitting publicly many times that Zelazny was a huge influence on his writing.

Corwin’s father, Oberon, had multiple wives over the course of his life and many children with all of his wives, which further adds to the drama of conflict between Corwin and his brothers. They form alliances with each other, backstab each other, double cross and triple cross each other, and their fights are further intensified by the fact that they all are master swordsmen with magical powers, so whenever scheming has come to an end and duelling must begin, the fights to the death between these powerful magical lords are a thrill to read.

In the first two books of the series, Corwin’s main rival is his brother Eric, who has formed an alliance with some of Corwin’s half-brothers to secure the throne and take out Corwin who was his main rival. But over the course of the series, Corwin’s red-headed half-siblings (a trio named Bleys, Fiona, and Brand) prove to be far more troublesome and dangerous.

The first two books in the series are heroic pulpy adventures in the vein of Elric or Conan but with stronger metaphysical undercurrents. After Corwin’s attempt to re-take the throne at the end of the first book fails, he goes to an alternative shadow world where all of the characters and places in the Arthur legends are literally real. In this Arthurian realm he forms more alliances and fights more fantastical beings and meets more of his family as he strives to take the throne for a second time. Conventional Guns do not work in Amber, the real world, but he figures out a way to make guns work in Amber through using jewels in a peculiar way.

The second book, Guns of Avalon, takes the most advantage of the aspect of there being innumerable parallel worlds through its taking place in an Arthurian world. I found the characters going back and forth from our real world, the Arthurian world, and the true Amber world to be really interesting. This aspect of the setting was not used to its full potential in the later books in the series, and this makes sense because after the second book of the Corwin Cycle the drama zeroes in on the events transpiring in Amber, and the events of The Merlin Cycle don’t have a reason to transpire outside of only a few select locations. When you have an idea like a real world with an infinite amount of variations some of which are the fictional or folkloric settings of other books come to life ala the Arthurian world, of course you cannot use this idea to its full potential, since the idea itself is endless potential.

Books three and four of The Corwin Cycle (Sign of the Unicorn and The Hand of Oberon) mark the transition from the series being a pulpy adventure to being more about the Machiavellian aristocratic court drama transpiring in Amber. Corwin’s family is trying to figure out who keeps killing members of their family, and they know that it is one of their own, so the family breaks down into new alliances and new cabals of conspiracy as they accuse one another of being the murderer behind the scenes. I love the way that the characters possessing magical powers and the metaphysical backdrop of the setting adds an extra dimension of complexity to the aristocratic “whodunit” court drama. Books three and four are considerably slower paced than the first two books and less adventuresome, but it’s a logical transition in the story. The Amber books, individually, have more variety in them in terms of the content of the tales told in them than most entire series of books do.

Throughout book four we get the first major twist in terms of the understanding of the underlying Amber metaphysics: The world of Amber is actually not the true world nor even the ultimate source of reality. Rather, it is The Pattern in Amber that is the true source of Amber, and even The Pattern in Amber itself is not the true source of reality, because Amber is itself a shadow of a still-more-primordial world which has a more original version of The Pattern inside of it. The worlds, even Amber, are all products of this primeval Pattern. In book four we’re also more fully introduced to Dworkin, who appeared briefly at the end of book one. Dworkin is a dwarf-like wizard who understands the metaphysical realities underlying the Amber series better than anyone, and we find out that he created Amber and the original Pattern from which it comes through a magical device called The Jewel of Judgment. Dworkin is a being from the realm of Chaos - more on that later.

The first two books of The Corwin Cycle are action packed pulpy adventures with metaphysical themes, the third and fourth books of The Corwin Cycle are aristocratic whodunits high in intrigue, and the final book, entitled The Courts of Chaos of The Corwin Cycle is a psychedelic vision quest in the vein of Blood Meridian. Corwin goes on a journey to the edge of existence, where yet another world, called The Courts of Chaos, is located. Chaos is far beyond shadow and Amber. The further you get from Amber, across all of the shadows, the closer you get to madness and beyond even that there is Chaos. The forces in Chaos are mobilizing against Amber which represents Order, and this metaphysical order vs. chaos conflict is ultimately the main conflict and theme in the entire Amber series.

The conflict within the royal family of Amber created a means for the forces of Chaos to assault Amber. At first, the Chaosians (as they are called in later books) appear to be straightforward villainous monsters or demons, but nothing could be further from the truth. We find towards the end of The Corwin Cycle that the Amberites are actually derivative of Chaosians, and that it is Chaos, not even Amber, that is the true original ultimate reality. The Chaosians have all the same powers as the Amberites, including the ability to walk through Shadows, because they and The Amberites are ultimately the same species though the Amberites are a bit more refined. What makes the Amberites different is that they uphold Amber, which stands as the principle of Order in reality which is in juxtaposition to Chaos. While the conflict between Order and Chaos is common in many stories, Zelazny’s take on it is very original in the realm of literature though it has many antecedents in some of the works of ancient mythology. A pulp fantasy writer comparable to Zelazny, Michael Moorcock, also touches on themes of Order and Chaos in his works, and I wonder if they influenced each other.

Dissident right-wingers who love anti-egalitarian thought will love The Amber Chronicles. The series is brimming with aristocratic feelings. The Amberite family are scheming nobles who love adventure and have mighty powers to back up their great ride. Even the comedic Random causes trouble through his philandering.

Corwin, our main character, is a wonderful narrator for the first five books. There is a strong Nietzschean current to his personality. He loves all that is sensual and noble but he is a hard pragmatist at the same time, though his seriousness and ruthlessness does not preclude him having an ironical sense of humour. Over the course of the series he becomes more sensitive to the plight of those who are not powerful but he never loses his sense of having a natural right to be a ruler. His growing concern over the powerless never undermines his aristocratic ethos and only serves to make him a better leader. There’s a bit of James Bond in Corwin, and indeed in all of the men of the Amber family. He often beds beautiful women over the course of his adventures. In the second book, we find out that an alternative version of Corwin ruled over the Arthurian world as a kind of evil overlord. It is not hard for the reader to see how Corwin is capable of being like that, and indeed until the end of book 2 his quest is just a naked expression of his lust for power. He has no better or worse reasons for having a claim to the throne than Eric and he is just as bad as Eric is when it comes to being ruthless.

“I am going to tell you something Benedict should have told you long ago,” I said. “Never trust a relative. It is far worse than trusting strangers. With a stranger there is the possibility that you might be safe.” - The Guns of Avalon, The Great Book of Amber, page 188.

“(..) a Prince of Amber is part and party to all the rottenness that is in the world, which is why whenever I do speak of my conscience, something else within me must answer, “Ha!” in the mirrors of the many judgments, my hands are the color of blood. I am a part of the evil that exists in the world and in Shadow. I sometimes fancy myself an evil which exists to oppose other evils. I destroy Melkins when I find them, and on that Great Day of which prophets speak but in which they do not truly believe, on that day when the world is completely cleansed of evil, then I, too, will go down into darkness, swallowing curses. Perhaps even sooner than that, I now judge” - The Guns of Avalon, The Great Book of Amber, page 158.

In the end, Corwin discovers that he is more fit to be a soldier and an adventurer than a king, so he renounces his claim to the throne. He would rather go on adventures continuously and live as a free man without the weighty responsibilities that come with kingship.

The way that Corwin becomes more powerful the more he remembers the real world is true to the metaphysics of real life, because all of us are eternal spirits who lived in the higher spiritual worlds before we were born. Many writers on metaphysical topics call this “the pre-existence” but the problem with that label is that it centers our life in this world, even though the spiritual existence which we had before we were born and which we will return to after death is really the centre. We will continue to use “pre-existence” in this substack to describe this state that we had prior to our birth, but we think that in a lot of ways “post-existence” would be a better way of framing it since the state we were in before birth (which we will return to after death) is actually more important. We all have a royal birthright as God’s sub-eternal, sub-creative spirits and we all dimly remember this when we are at our wisest. In real life, we are all amnesiacs cast into this confusing material world as a part of the unfolding cosmic drama which involves an epic battle against dark forces, as is the case in The Corwin Cycle. Like Corwin, as we progressive begin to remember our true origin and our true identity in the true world which this world is merely a shadow of, we become more powerful, with more of an ability to influence this world just through our minds. What “new-agers” call “manifestation” is basically true, but it isn’t true for the reasons they think it is true: it is true because as sub-eternal, sub-creative spiritual beings we can influence this world with our thoughts because this world is, ultimately, made out of thoughts, as in the worlds you see in a dream. Just like realizing you are in a dream makes you lucid such that you can control the dream, so too does being in touch with the true world and your true eternal spiritual self give you power over this world and all those who are unawakened.

The metaphysics underpinning Zelazny’s Chronicles of Amber do not perfectly line up with the way that metaphysics works in real life, but it is astonishingly close, and it is not as if a story needs to perfectly line up with the real life metaphysical underpinnings in order to be a good story. Even when a book doesn’t have the correct metaphysics within it we still learn about the correct metaphysics by means of contrast and comparison.

Just like Corwin in The Amber Chronicles, the better we understand the metaphysical underpinnings of reality the more power we are able to have over this world of illusion. We should all strive to have as much power over this world of illusion as possible and to use that power for the good of the White Aryan race who alone are capable of ruling this world with justice. In my personal life I once met some wise yogis who said that we ought to renounce having power over this world through harnessing the powers of the astral plane, because power is addictive, and addiction of any kind, even the sublime addiction of occult power, prevents us from reaching the highest levels of spiritual enlightenment which is alone the true purpose of spiritual life. Occult power, even wisely used, is ultimately something to be renounced, and occult power is ultimately a form of egoic sense pleasure just like food and sex. But this is not my view. I encourage all my readers to seek power over this low world of illusion through understanding the underlying metaphysical order while also warning them to take precautions against being too preoccupied with that and making sure that you use your power for good. Occult power is an obstruction to enlightenment like food and sex, yes, but food and sex are not bad in themselves - they can be harnessed for greater ends, as is also the case with occult power. If we renounce the power that we can harness through contact with the higher realms like the astral plane and other yet higher worlds, then we are just ensuring that this power will fall into the hands of the wicked. This doesn’t mean that seeking wisdom isn’t the ultimate goal, just that the power gained through the seeking of enlightenment should be used wisely.

“She started with theosophy, even attended meetings of a local group. She got turned off on it fairly quick, but by then she’d met some people with different connections. Pretty soon she was hanging around with Sufis, Gurdjieffians, even a shaman.”
“Interesting,” I said. “No yoga?”
“No yoga. When I asked her the same thing she said that it was power she was after, not Samadhi.” - The Trumps of Doom, The Great Book of Amber, Page 591.

In our time, The Jews and other malevolent groups have an immense amount of power partly due to their mastery of occult influence through contact with the higher worlds. They are like Ravana in The Ramayana, a character who practiced holy ascetic yoga with fervent zeal for many generations only for the sake of having power which he intended to use tyrannically. The Jews are like this because they practice occult techniques like Kabbalah and other conventionally religious things like prayer, but they do these things only to advance the interests of their race. To be sure this is not their only way of gaining influence but most people who analyze the jewish question are not taking this into account. All of this reminds me of how, in The Amber Chronicles, the villains are often able to outsmart the heroes through their greater understanding of metaphysical principles, and the heroes have to learn the metaphysics better in order to level the playing field. White Aryans like ourselves need to harness occult power of our own to counter the influence that Jews have.

In Zelazny’s Amber Chronicles there is a metaphysical conflict between Chaos and Order (represented by Amber and The Pattern) but we must bear in mind that in these books Order is not a metaphysical principle in-and-of-itself in perfect dualistic opposition to Chaos. Chaos is the older, primeval reality and Order is ultimately derivative from it. Because Chaos is pure, infinite potential, in order to be true to itself as Chaos it must have Order as one of the potentialities that can emerge from it. Order, then, has no intrinsic existence, but is merely one of the potentialities within Chaos; Chaos, to be Chaos, must contain its opposite, a paradox that is as perfectly Chaotic as can be. Order spreads almost like a virus: it imposes itself on the raw material of Chaos and replicates itself within it. All of the shadow worlds were originally just the same Chaos realm that is first explored in the fifth book of the series, but Amber imposed itself on them through the sheer orderliness of its existence and turned the shadow worlds into so many different copies of Amber. But when Order emerges it is always threatened by Chaos and thus in danger of disintegrating back into the Chaos from which it emerged. It is the will of heroic Men that upholds Order against the relentless tides of Chaos that always threaten it. But Chaos is always the older, primeval reality. The Universe of The Amber Chronicles is ultimately one of pure Chaos where Order can only be present through the perpetual struggle to maintain it against Chaos. Although Zelazny presents Chaos as the only ultimate reality, he clearly prefers Order, and the characters that represent Order and fight for it are always portrayed more favourably than the ones who represent Chaos. This idea of Order as a delicate but precious thing in a universe of pure primeval Chaos has a lot of antecedents in Pagan European mythology. The most intelligent people within the Amber/Order faction and the Chaosian faction both want to maintain a balance within the struggle between Order and Chaos, but it seems to me that there are more people in the Chaosian faction who just want to return everything to the original primeval Chaos.

This concept of everything, even the most precious and meaningful Order, coming from a primeval Chaos has deep antecedents in European mythologies. In Hesiod’s Theogony, Chaos is the first primordial entity. Chaos is more than mere nothingness, though I suppose even nothingness would have to be present within it in order for Chaos to be the pure unbounded potentiality that it is, so in a paradoxical way pure potentiality and nothingness are inextricably twined. In the Hesiodian cosmology, from Chaos emerge the original beings who are the progenitors of all other sentient beings: Gaia (The Earth), Nyx (Night), Erebus (Darkness), Eros (desire or love as a creative force), and Tartarus (the abyss). From them come the titans, and from the titans come the gods. We get an image then of Order progressively emerging out of Chaos in the Hesiodian cosmology, and all throughout Greek mythology the other beings who are descendants of the Titans (in particular, the giants) as well as the Titans themselves are trying to undo the Divine Order of the gods which humans benefit from and thus drag everything closer to the primeval Chaos which the Titans are more familiar with.

In Norse Mythology, there is a primeval chaos called Ginnungagap in which primordial forces of fire and ice are continually in conflict, and the intermingling of primeval fire and primeval ice within the nothingness of Ginnungagap produces Ymir the primordial frost giant as well as the gods Odin, Vili, and Ve. The gods slay Ymir and build the world as we know it from his body. During Ragnarok, the world is threatened with the possibility of returning to this primordial chaos represented by Ginnungagap.

In both Greek and Norse mythologies then, we find the idea of a fragile divine order which finds its origins in Chaos and which is upheld by gods who suffer from failings like sibling rivalries and being controlled by their passions just as humans do. This Order is always threatened by the possibility of being torn apart by beings from that original Chaos who want the Order to return to the Chaos from which it came.

Zelazny explores this idea in the Amber series of books, and I suspect that he does believe that something like this is true in real life to an extent. But the best exponent of this Hesiodian, primeval Chaos view is Nietzsche. In Nietzsche, the forces of Order (Apollo) and the forces of Chaos (Dionysus) are juxtaposed but the latter is always ultimately older. But the Order of Apollonianism is no slouch despite not being as elderly as Dionysian Chaos because there is a militarism to the Apollonian Order.

We discover in the fourth book that Dworkin is actually the grandfather of all of the Amberites and that he created Amber together with his son Oberon. They kept the true origin of Amber a secret from their children, and lied to them, saying that Amber is an eternally pre-existent reality instead of just something that was constructed out of Chaos. But the King of Amber must always know the secret of Amber’s true origin. I find this interesting because for Elites to get their followers to replicate a system rapidly they must buy into the premises wholeheartedly without even knowing what the premises are. Consider how Liberalism has spread across the world like the most lethal spiritual disease (and make no mistake - that’s what it is!) even though most people have never thought about what the core presumptions of Liberalism even are (Egalitarianism, progress, and all of that nonsense!) But the new King of Amber needing to be taught the secrets of Amber’s true origin is interesting too, because to command a system, and thus defend it and spread it on a higher level, of course you must know what the underlying presumptions are - but knowing those presumptions always makes you a threat and means you can undo the system. One of the things I think about a lot since getting “Redpilled” as a youth is that Dissident Right Wingers and the elites who use Liberalism as a tool for their own ends ultimately believe in the same things (Race realism, gender differences, occult war, etc.)

It’s difficult to speak about the ending of the fifth book without spoiling too much, but there is one aspect of the ending of The Corwin Cycle that I absolutely cannot neglect to mention. I am almost flabbergasted that in all of the other reviews and analyses of The Corwin Cycle that I read online before writing this Substack that no one else has noticed what I am about to tell you. In fact, most of what is written about works of literature on the internet is just people parroting the same shallow nonsense, and it is that fact which compelled me to launch this “Pondering The Imaginal” series on my Substack. Towards the end of book 5, The Pattern is damaged, and Corwin sets about to create a new pattern using the Jewel of Judgment. In order to do this he tries as much as possible to remember his life in pre-revolutionary France as an aristocratic warrior serving the king. The memories of his lifetime there are meaningful enough and rich enough and powerful enough to serve as a new source of metaphysical Order to act as a bulwark against the relentless tides of Chaos. Now isn’t that interesting? We all know that Evola quote about the french revolution being the dividing line in history that separates the sane world of Tradition from the insane world of Modernity. It is the memory of pre-revolutionary France that acts as a bulwark against metaphysical Chaos. Could there even be a more right-wing sentiment? But all the liberals who read this book cannot even notice that such is the case. Corwin could have chosen any of the time periods he lived through but it is his memory of pre-revolutionary France specifically that can act as a source to create a force of Order from. The implication is that France before the revolution more fully reflects Cosmic Order. And indeed it is so, in real life: Our memories of what the world was like before the french, industrial, communist, and sexual revolutions act as a bulwark against the forces of chaos. When we study history, look at historical artifacts, and imbibe art from the past, it actually stirs our past life memories. When we remember what our life was like before the forces of Chaos took over in those aforementioned revolutions, we become more strong in our ability to resist being consumed in the madness of our age. There’s no reincarnation in the Amber books, but Corwin’s various lifetimes that he recalls on the shadow world of Earth are almost like reincarnation in a sense. The memory of Pre-Revolutionary France as a source of Metaphysical order: That is a truth I want you to know.

Even though the idea of Chaos being a first principle is ancient in European mythologies, and even though the way Zelazny uses this idea of primeval pure chaos is interesting, it is not actually an idea that I agree with. I do not think it is true that all things, including “order” emerge from a primeval Chaos. But it may appear to be like that to mere mortals like us, certainly. But we must understand that there are patterns so complex that what appears as Chaos to our limited human minds is really the most beautifully intricate and sublime Order to a higher level of consciousness. Thus what seems to be Chaos to us is actually not Chaos at all from the perspective of the gods who serve God.

In contrast with the Eddic and Hesiodic view, I believe in the precedence of Order over Chaos, even though I believe neither Chaos or Order is in itself the ultimate reality or the first principle. I take the side of Plato, The Vedas, and The Bible over and against the view of Zelazny, Hesiod and The Eddas. This is a question of ultimates, of first principles, and there are many philosophical nuances to get into here.

In The Rig-Vedas, there is a creation-myth that predates Hesiod and perhaps even The Eddas as well. Certainly this creation-myth was made by White Aryans who had not yet intermixed with the brown dravidians of the Indian subcontinent. From the point of view of The Vedas, the first principle, the ultimate reality from which all things emerge, is the undifferentiated NON-DUAL reality, which Guenon often calls The Principle. This true original ultimate reality is beyond all dualities, including the duality of chaos and order, and it contains within it the perfect reconcilement of all dualities. Sometimes this non-dual reality is personified as Brahman, and we would assert unlike some proponents of the Vedic view that it can manifest as a Person, but with the caveat that the manifestation of the non-dual as a person cannot ever, by definition, be all that the non-dual is. To say that the non-dual cannot manifest as a person, as some proponents of the Vedic view would assert, would be to place limitations on the non-dual which is by definition impossible, but to say that the non-dual is just a person, as some proponents of the Bhakti view within Hinduism do, is to make Vedic theology into something that is ultimately not very different from Abrahamism.

In the Vedic view, Rta or Cosmic Order is one of the first, if not the very first, manifestation from the unmanifest, undifferentiated, non-dual principle that is the origin of all things. Chaos itself is actually just, in the grand scheme of things, a part of Order, and Order is itself not even the first principle. The cosmic Order does break down over time, and with this comes Chaos, but it is also renewed within time, so Chaos cannot ever permanently win as it potentially can in Hesiod and Zelazny’s Amber series. It is true that Order as we understand it, the kind of order apparent to sentient mortal beings, also does not permanently win, but the dissolution of Order is itself a part of the grander cosmic Order of the cycles.

In contrast with Zelazny and Hesiod, the view we espouse, which we take to be the more primeval view of The Aryan Dharma, is that Order is the first manifestation of the unmanifest non-dual ultimate reality, and that this Order contains chaos within it is a part of its cyclicality.

The Platonist view is that the first principle is The Good, which is the ultimate source of all goodness and intelligibility and order. Everything that is manifest to us precedes from the ultimate perfect rational order of The Forms. The universe is intentionally ordered according to the pattern of the Forms and projected into a receptacle that is often called “Chaos” even though the use of the term Chaos here is different than in Hesiod because in the Platonist view, Chaos is not the first principle (that’s The Good, which is Orderly) and is ultimately subservient to the ordering force of The Forms like The Good. In Platonism and Christian Platonism, Chaos is a privation, a lack of form in rational structure, it is “unnatural” and thus unreal.

In the Biblical view, God creates the universe where before there had been nothing, and the universe that God creates is orderly and good. Chaos emerges not as a self-existent principle in juxtaposition to the self-existent Order associated with God but rather as only a privation of order, a corruption of order and goodness caused by sentient beings freely choosing to rebel against God.

We have a great amount of respect for the view of Zelazny, Nietzsche, Hesiod, and The Eddas that Chaos is what is prior to all things and the thing in which all things find their origin. We say that if you must be wrong, be epically and beautifully wrong. But this point of view is not correct. Rather, the view that Order is ultimately ontologically prior to and superior to Chaos is the correct view. The Vedas, Plato, and The Bible would espouse this correct view albeit in different ways with the Vedic formulation being more complete, but notice that in all three of those aforementioned things Order is grounded in something that ultimately transcends both Order and Chaos, so while Chaos isn’t the first principle, Order isn’t either, though in all three instances it would be closer to what the first principle is without ever being that in itself.

In the Platonist view, the ultimate reality which Order proceeds from (The Good) is impersonal. In the Biblical view, the ultimate reality which Order proceeds from (God) is personal. In the Vedic view, the ultimate reality which Order proceeds from (Brahman) is neither personal nor impersonal but can manifest as either of these. We take the Vedic view to be superior, more Aryan, and actually older than all of the other viewpoints mentioned in this article, older than The Bible, older than Hesiod, older than Plato.

In The Bible the Cosmic Order is linear but in the Dharmic view it is cyclical. From a narrow standpoint, what is cyclical appears to be linear, but that is an optical illusion. So the Dharmic view is more correct.

When we look at Aryan mythologies and philosophies and works of art, and non-Aryan mythologies that have heavily impacted Aryans like The Bible, what we find are two different models. There is the model that Order temporarily emerges from heroic struggle against primeval and eternal Chaos (the champions of this model are Nietzsche, Zelazny, Hesiod, and The Eddas) versus the model that Order is a manifestation of an eternal metaphysical non-dual reality in which Chaos is ultimately a temporary illusion that is just a part of The Order or a mere privation of The Order (the champions of this model are Plato, The Bible, and The Vedas) Both of these views have ancient antecedents, so we cannot merely say that one is ancient and the other modern. But we do believe that the Cosmic Order rooted in the Metaphysics model is older and more true to the way that things actually are. The chaos-as-first-principle view is a degeneration of the original truth of the doctrine of Order from Metaphysics which appears when the forces of Chaos are so powerful that they can convince the forces of Order that it is they, the forces of Chaos, who are the actual first principle, a useful lie for them since implicit in the “chaos as first principle” model is the notion that Order must inevitably fail at some point. But when the forces of chaos say that they are the first principle and not Metaphysical order, they are in error if not lying outright.

I think that, with Hesiod and The Eddas, the view that everything emerged from Chaos may actually have begun as a mere misunderstanding or distortion of the Vedic view that everything emerges from the non-dual unconditioned principle. Since the non-dual principle has every possibility within it, there is a sense in which it can be thought of as “Chaos” so the Hesiodic and Eddic view is not necessarily purely wrong but we cannot say with truth that it is purely correct either because to say that the unconditioned principle is “Chaos” is actually to suggest that it is meaningless and hostile to the Orderly things which Man needs to survive and thrive, which is not at all true of the unconditioned principle, in fact it is being connected to the unconditioned principle that gives us the best conditions for establishing Order. To think of the unconditioned principle as Transcendent Order is not fully correct, either, but it is more correct in a sense than thinking of it as being Chaos.

Part of the problem when thinking about Order Vs. Chaos questions is what when we think of Chaos we may think of the exciting lifestyle of Barbarians, and when we think of Order we may think of hysterical puritanism or humdrum bourgeois mediocrity. But this is not the correct way of thinking about it. When ancients thought of “Order” they thought of the military discipline that is necessary to keep Chaos at bay as well as the disciplines of ritual purity that are necessary to enter into the presence of The Divine. Integrating and harnessing Chaotic forces like sexuality and violence is actually an intrinsic part of what Order even is at all, so meek bourgeois humdrum mediocrity that is anti-violence is actually a form of chaos, and so too is the hysterical puritanism that is afraid of sexuality. Hysterical puritanism and the humdrum bourgeois may seem orderly on the surface, but these are both lifestyles that actually generate Chaos. Our model for understanding Order is aristocracy, militarism, monasticism. The presentation of Order in The Amber Chronicles as a magical aristocracy that keeps Chaos at bay through sacrifices is actually exactly on the nose from a Traditionalist standpoint even if the underlying metaphysics of the books is not entirely correct.

There is one more philosophical theme in The Corwin Cycle that we must discuss before we move on to The Merlin Cycle which compose books 6-10 of The Amber Chronicles, and this is another scene in book 5. Yes, book 5 is very dense in this kind of philosophical content amidst an epic pulpy adventure, it’s great fun.

On his way to the world of Chaos, Corwin encounters a talking raven named Hugi who preaches to him a resignationist philosophy, similar perhaps to non-dualistic vedanta or maybe to some expressions of Buddhism. Hugi says that striving and desire cannot lead to happiness, instead we must give up such things to be one with the Absolute. Corwin rejects this, he likes the world of phenomena even if it is illusory, he likes having a self, he likes struggle and improving himself and learning, in essence he rejects the resignationist philosophy in favour of a pro-becoming life-affirmation stance which is similar to what Nietzsche preaches in Thus Spoke Zarathustra. This scene is strong with Nietzschean undertones. I wasn’t joking when I said earlier that The Chronicles of Amber is like if Nietzsche wrote The Chronicles of Narnia. Moreover, Corwin tells Hugi that the real “Absolute” is not the self-cancelling “All” of resignationist metaphysical philosophy but rather the absolute Chaos that threatens to unravel the force of Order that is Amber. We find out that Hugi was actually sent by the main antagonist of book 5 to get Corwin to give up his journey.

Their philosophical debate is one of the most memorable scenes in the whole series:

“The whole problem lies with the self, the ego, and its involvement with the world on the one hand and the Absolute on the other.”
“Oh, is that so?”
“Yes. You see, we are hatched and we drift on the surface of events. Sometimes, we feel that we actually influence things, and this gives rise to striving. This is a big mistake, because it creates desires and builds up a false ego when just being should be enough. That leads to more desires and more striving and there you are, trapped.”
“In the mud?”
“So to speak. One needs to fix one’s vision firmly on the Absolute and learn to ignore the mirages, the illusions, the fake sense of identity which sets one apart as a false island of consciousness.”
“I had a fake identity once. It helped me a lot in becoming the absolute that I am now - me.”
“No, that’s fake, too”
“Then the me that may exist tomorrow will thank me for it, as I do that other.” - The Courts of Chaos, The Great Book of Amber, page 533.

“I have had a long life, Hugi. You insult me by assuming I have never considered these footnotes to sophomore philosophy. The fact that you find consensus reality barren tells me more about you than it does about that state of affairs. To wit, if you believe what you say I feel sorry for you, in that you must for some inexplicable reason be here desiring and striving to influence this false ego of mine rather than be free of such nonsense and on your way to your Absolute. If you do not believe it, then it tells me that you have been set to hinder and discourage me, in which case you have been wasting your time.”
Hugi made a gargling noise. Then: “You are not so blind that you deny the Absolute, the beginning and end of everything?”
“It is not indispensable to a liberal education.”
“You admit the possibility?”
“Perhaps I know it better than you, bird. The ego, as I see it, exists at an intermediate stage between rationality and reflex existence. Blotting it out is a retreat, though. If you come from that Absolute - of a self-cancelling All- why do you wish to go back home? Do you despise yourself that you fear mirrors? Why not make the trip worthwhile? Develop. Learn. Live. If you have been sent on a journey why do you wish to cop out and run back to your point of departure? Or did your Absolute make a mistake in sending something of your caliber? Admit that possibility and that is the end of the news.” - The Courts of Chaos, The Great Book of Amber, Page 535.

The last chapter of book 5, the concluding segment of The Corwin Cycle, where Corwin gives his goodbyes to all the people he met on his journey, is actually very touching. But we won’t spoil that, or the grand metaphysical duel between Corwin and the one who turns out to be the central antagonist of The Corwin Cycle.

Moving on now to Books 6-10 which compose The Merlin Cycle. The Merlin Cycle is not as highly regarded as The Corwin Cycle. It has a very different feel. The Corwin Cycle feels like you are reading pulpy fantasy in the vein of Moorcock’s Elric or Conan The Barbarian. But The Merlin Cycle actually feels like urban fantasy, albeit an unusually creative one. The closest analogue to what The Merlin Cycle feels like is The Dresden Files by Jim Butcher. The prose in the Merlin Cycle is more flat, less poetic than the prose in The Corwin Cycle, but this is fitting since Merlin is more modern and less aristocratic than Corwin. Though it starts off strong, The Merlin Cycle is ultimately a lesser work of art than The Corwin Cycle. I would forgive you if you wanted to stop your reading of The Amber Chronicles after finishing The Corwin Cycle. But many of you will be hankering for more Amber content after you finish Amber Chronicles. Here’s how to know if The Merlin Cycle is right for you: Try reading the sixth book, and if you don’t find Merlin to be an interesting protagonist, then just stop your reading. The Corwin Cycle ends on a high note and it feels like it could be the end of the whole series, so in a sense there is no need for The Merlin Cycle. But I read The Merlin Cycle so I will be telling you my thoughts on it of course.

Merlin is the son of Corwin and a chaos being whose name I will not tell you because it would spoil too much. His mixed Amberite/Chaosian heritage makes him of great interest to the scheming aristocrats on both sides of the metaphysical divide within the series and it also gives him many special powers.

Merlin is a very different man from Corwin, and the difference between Merlin’s first-person narration in books 6-10 and Corwin’s first-person narration in books 1-5 can be quite jarring at first. Merlin is a computer technician and very naive. Corwin was noble in his temperament and very machiavellian, he had a tendency to become Shakespearean in the way that he talked to others. He dominated the first five books and all of the other characters in The Corwin Cycle are two-dimensional aside from him, with the exceptions of Random and Oberon who are the people who interact with Corwin the most. But in The Merlin Cycle this isn’t the case. Merlin is brimming with snarky ironical humour and an inability to take anything seriously even if it is the gravest of conflicts between the most powerful beings, and this leads to The Merlin Cycle feeling like it has lower stakes than the preceding books even though the stakes are actually higher in some regards. Merlin has a lot more empathy than Corwin, so the secondary characters in books 6-10 are much more interesting and fleshed out than the characters in books 1-5, in fact, to be frank, they are more interesting than Merlin is. This is particularly the case with Luke, Merlin’s friend and rival, who is very wily, more wily than any of the other characters in a series brimming with wily schemers. Characters who re-appear in The Merlin Cycle after appearing in The Corwin Cycle are more fleshed out here than in the previous books.

Merlin is not as certain about his place in the world compared to Corwin. In a lot of ways the cycle bearing his name is the story of his becoming individuated, it is the story of Merlin becoming his own man. Merlin starts off book 6 wanting to go on a “Wanderjahr” but he can’t wind up doing that because he just gets swept up in the political conflict between Amber and Chaos, but this essentially becomes his Wanderjahr.

Merlin is extremely naive compared to Corwin so books 6, 7, 8, and 9 are mostly him just reacting to him being the unwitting pawn of other people’s schemes. This can be frustrating especially if the reader is able to figure out how Merlin is being manipulated by other characters like I was. But in book 10 we get a satisfying explanation for why Merlin is like this: He was intentionally raised by his scheming mother and his mother’s relatives to be as naive as possible so that he could be an unwitting spy and puppet for their side in the Amber/Chaos conflict. I found this explanation to be very interesting and it redeemed Merlin a lot in my eyes, especially because he reacts to this information by making some moves that finally give him the upper hand over those who had been moving him like a pawn on a chessboard all throughout the series.

Merlin has a greater understanding of the metaphysics behind Amber than Corwin does, and his mixed Amberite/Chaosian heritage gives him an extra advantage in every conflict. In fact, he may have too much of an extra advantage: he can feel like a bit of a Mary-sue at times, especially because he seems to have a magical solution to every problem and the reader does not know what these magical powers that he has are until after he has already used them to get himself out of a seemingly impossible bind. This is especially the case when it seems like his powers are inconsistently applied: I was often puzzled why Merlin only uses his shapeshifting ability only one time in the whole story.

Book 6 is abounding with many references to The Occult which you all know that I am into. People acquainted with Merlin dabble in these things. Kabbalah, yoga, and other techniques are used by some of the non-amberite, non-chaosian characters to give them magical powers, but none of the human practitioners of occult arts could ever hope to equal an Amberite or a Chaosian. This is a thoroughly aristocratic sentiment: Studying occult arts might give you a small measure of power over reality, but ultimately you could never be the equal of someone who has superiority in their blood. The characters in Merlin’s cycle who try to oppose him through the powers they learned are always the villains. Strivers as the enemy of the natural aristocrat: Does it get more inegalitarian than that? It will never cease to amaze me how the masses can supposedly believe in egalitarian ideology but then when they want to read literature all the literature they consume is thoroughly inegalitarian.

Merlin’s first major opponent is able to use Kabbalistic techniques to transport him to a different dimension, but the magic powers that Merlin has through his birth is greater than the power his opponent has through his years of study. I really love this theme of a conflict between those who have power attained through technique versus those who have power as a natural part of their superior birth. I think this theme is thoroughly Traditional, with the former masters of techniques being unnatural strivers unhappy with their natural place in the hierarchy of being and thus (as I would say) Un-Dharmic, and I am surprised that more books do not explore this theme.

In the Amber books Kabbalah and Yoga are just distortions of the real Amber metaphysics. I do not dabble in Kabbalah practices and would never recommend that, my dear reader, but I know a thing or two about the theoretical aspects of Kabbalah. You all know I am engaged pretty seriously in eastern disciplines and have been for most of my life at this point. But the idea that both Kabbalah and Yoga are distortions of a more real, more mysterious metaphysical order is true. I do not think the real metaphysical order is what Zelazny writes about in The Amber books, but what makes sense to me is that no system of metaphysical thought or technique available to us in books has ever captured the fullness of the metaphysical reality that we ought to contact for ourselves and not just read about in books.

There is an emphasis on technology in The Merlin Cycle that wasn’t present in The Corwin Cycle, so here we can add cyberpunk sci-fi into the blend of genres that The Chronicles of Amber is composed of along with fantasy, metaphysical speculation, and whodunit mystery drama. Characters try to use technology to more acutely harness metaphysical powers, usually with dangerous results. One of these technologies is a structure called The Keep of The Four Worlds located at the intersection of the four elemental planes. Whoever controls the power centre in The Keep can draw on it as a source of magical power, almost enough to rival the Amberites and Chaosians. This is introduced in book 7 and 8. The sieges against The Keep of The Four Worlds and the fight scenes within it might be the most memorable parts of the whole Corwin cycle for me.

But of more interest is a computer that Merlin constructed called Ghostwheel. This is a supercomputer that can harness metaphysical energies and becomes sentient thereby. I really love the idea of a morally ambivalent artificial intelligence that is an occult super computer. It’s such an exciting and dizzyingly imaginative idea. More than anything, I felt that Ghostwheel was not used to its full potential, especially because it was suggested earlier on in the story that it would be more of a threat than what it wound up ever being.

There was a bit of a technology theme in The Corwin Cycle when Corwin invented the guns in book 2 but it is more strongly present with Merlin, which makes sense because Merlin is a computer programmer. Western Man is an inventor, so any story with people who are archetypically western like the byronic Corwin or the nerdy Merlin will have to involve technology. Corwin invented magical guns and Merlin invented a magical computer as a part of their respective ambitions.

In book 6 we find out that Chaos has its own equivalent of The Pattern called The Logrus. The Logrus is a moving pattern that gives those who are initiated into it the ability to draw things from anywhere in a shadow world to them. We also get more characters who are Chaosians instead of Amberites, and more events taking place in the Courts of Chaos which is where the Chaosians live. The Courts of Chaos is like Amber on Crack: it has even more family drama, even more assassinations and intrigue, and what more the very environment of The Courts of Chaos is itself unstable and is only ever temporarily held together into something permanent by the will of its inhabitants who are always fighting with each other over what the environment should look like with only the most powerful getting the final say.

We know from The Corwin Cycle that Amber, despite being a principle of Order, is actually a very chaotic place what with all the family squabbles, but in The Courts of Chaos there is just even more of that, so much more in fact that most Chaosians have short lifespans and thus they are less powerful than the Amberites even though there are more of them since they have less time to develop. I find this interesting in light of the meditations on Chaos/Order in The Corwin Cycle: Chaos is the true metaphysical reality, yes, but Order is an intentional channelling and moderating of it. Chaos is the essence of life itself, and Order is just a toned-down version of Chaos, which through its being more subdued gives the chance for more refined and delicate qualities to arise. The Amberites are more individually powerful than The Chaosians even though they are fewer in number because they are more refined, more skilled in disciplines, in essence they are more elite. I find this very compelling. Usually the “chaos as first principle” view valourizes Chaos and blames a lack of familiarity with Chaos for people turning out to be lowly spirits, but Zelazny’s Amber books always seem to valourize Order as the most precious thing and the more elite, aristocratic thing.

“While it’s awfully hard to pass through Shadow in Amber, the shadows are like frayed curtains in the Courts of Chaos - often, you can look right through into another reality without even trying. And sometimes, something in the other reality may be looking at you. Care must be taken, too, not to step through into a place where you will find yourself in the middle of the air, underwater, or in the path of a raging torrent. The Courts were never big on tourism” - The Prince of Chaos, The Great Book of Amber, page 1124.

At the beginning of book 8, Merlin is transported to a shadow world where the characters in Lewis Carrol’s Alice in Wonderland are actually real and he spends a lot of time interacting with them. These scenes were highly imaginative even though they did not contribute much to the overall plot of the story.

In book 9, we get the final metaphysical plot twist in the series: The Pattern and The Logrus are both actually alive. What’s more, they’ve been subtly manipulating events in the story the whole time. The Logrus and The Pattern brought about the existence of all of the characters and settings in the Amber chronicles merely to provide agents and a playing field for their conflict. The Logrus manifests as a primordial Serpent, and the jewel of judgment that The Pattern is made from is actually just The Serpent’s left eye. This makes my comparison to Hesiodian cosmology even more apt. The mythopoetic vibe that runs all through The Amber Chronicles is very strong and consistent all throughout, running up until the end of the series, and it is absolutely my favourite thing about the series overall. The Logrus and The Pattern, much to Merlin’s chagrin, do not care much for the personal lives of the people they manipulate, which makes Merlin want to strike a balance between the forces of Chaos and Order. The goal of the protagonists in The Merlin Cycle is ultimately to stall a decisive battle in the metaphysical conflict at the core of the reality of The Amber books in order for humanistic aspects of life to thrive. Neither the Chaosians or the Amberites want the side they represent to decisively win because that would mean the end of reality as we know it, since reality as we know it is ultimately defined by the tension between Order and Chaos rather than by any particular side actually winning.

While The Logrus and The Pattern do not care about the lives of the people they manipulate for their own mysterious ends, In real life metaphysics, which is different from the metaphysics of the Amber Chronicles, the most powerful being in the universe (i.e. God) actually really does care about you and does not see you as merely a disposable tool in a cosmic war. In fact, God cares about you more than you care about yourself. His care for you is utterly ferocious, like a mother lion caring for its cubs. He is present in everything without being reducible to any of the things that He is present in. This real life panentheistic monotheism is actually far more disturbing to the ego of most people than the notion that we are merely disposable tools in an eldritch war being waged by inhuman forces, because it means that everything we do is heavy with meaning. Most cannot bear the burden of how heavy the meaning of their lives is, so they retreat into nihilism, or they try to believe that God doesn’t really care about them.

In the end, what the protagonists fight to preserve is not Amber. Rather, they are fighting to preserve the shadow worlds. All of the main characters, Merlin and Corwin especially, are changed for the better through their experiences in the worlds of illusion (like our world) and they wind up having sentimental feelings for the totally unreal place that is our world. They want to preserve it and maintain it. The Shadow worlds, despite being unreal, are actually required for real growth. Amber is too stable, too perfect, for anyone to grow there: Those of the Amberite family who spend all their time in Amber remain as amoral arrogant princes unfit for leadership, whereas the ones who leave become more empathetic which makes them better leaders. In terms of the metaphysics of real life, this world is unreal, yes, but God has willed the existence of this world of illusions for the sake of testing us so that we will grow into the resplendent godlike beings that He wants to become: gods who serve God. Thus this world of illusions, unreal and not the ultimate object of concern though it is, ultimately serves its purpose.

The conclusion of The Amber Chronicles is very unsatisfying, I am sad to say. Just be aware of that if you are committed to finishing the series like I was. I read the whole omnibus of The Amber chronicles from page 1 to page 1257 and I have to say that I loved the whole thing up until the last 150 pages. The ending is very convoluted and feels rushed. I won’t spoil the ending but I will say that as a warning. I think Zelazny fell into the trap that many writers fall into, namely, having too many interlocking plot threads going on at once and struggling to resolve them all in a way that makes sense. Books 1, 2, 5, and 6 are the strongest books in the series. Book 10 is the worst book in the series by far. I think this goes to show that Roger Zelazny is much better at writing standalone novels and short stories than he is at writing an entire series of books with plots that take place over the course of multiple books. Zelazny’s masterpiece is still “Lord of Light” and we look forward to analyzing that book at a later time.

Overall, I found reading Zelazny’s The Chronicles of Amber to be highly stimulating to my imagination and my intellect. This pulp epic has more originality in one book than most fantasy series have in ten. Contemplating the ways that the metaphysics underlying the Amber books is both alike and unlike the real metaphysics underlying our world was very rewarding for me and I hope that you all found the same. It is important to me, as well, that you all know that even though I disagree with the metaphysics in the Amber books that I still absolutely love these books. They aren’t perfect but there is nothing quite like them. I could have went more in depth in certain aspects of the plot but I did not want to spoil anything more than what I did already. I would highly recommend The Chronicles of Amber to any of you sensitive young men, dissident right wing, spiritual seekers out there. I’m sure I’m not the only one interested in the intersection of pulpy adventure and metaphysical pondering.

Thanks for reading. If you enjoyed this please like and share.

Share

Feel free to leave a comment below!

Leave a comment

To see more content like this, consider becoming a subscriber, because that will ensure you get my newest writings directly into your mailbox as soon as they come out. You may also consider scrolling through my archive and finding a topic that interests you.

If you would like to support my work, consider becoming a paying subscriber for $5 a month or $50 a year. This will give you access to special exclusive content for paying subscribers.

Subscribe now

Check out the previous instalment here: Scythianistics (i)

1. On The Ancient Labyrinths

The ancients understood that when a man makes a great sacrifice to know something it increases his ability to retain the knowledge he has learned. Thus, all of the most important secret truths were hidden in the most severe trials and unlocked only with the gravest sacrifices. Yes, my dear readers, I miss the ancient labyrinths that we had in The Satya-Yuga. The Wise Aryan Sages of Yore, peace and glories be upon them all, constructed massive intricate temples with vast underground labyrinths according to the principles of sacred geometry. The most sublime divine knowledge was hidden within the labyrinths. Deadly booby traps, dangerous beasts genetically bred to guard the knowledge from intruders, and mind-twisting puzzles were held in the labyrinths for the sake of safeguarding this most precious of all knowledge from the unworthy. No religion today has constructed anything even closely regarding the labyrinths of yore, and this is a testament to their severe lack of zeal and wisdom. A religion that cannot construct such magnificent labyrinths filled with danger can hardly even be called a religion. Sometimes I wonder if there have even been any religions at all in the last 4000 years.

Nowadays you just discover esoteric knowledge on the internet or in a book or whatever, and discovering it that way makes it harder to realize inwardly the truth of the knowledge you have found. It remains a theoretical abstraction that does not really change the heart because the sheer magnitude of what you have learned won’t hit you as hard as it should if you just learned about something on a website. You better believe that if you had to dodge lethal traps and slay minotaurs to learn that your soul is a sub-eternal effect of God’s overflowing grace that you would not only retain that knowledge but it would inwardly transform you as it ought. But if you just read about it on my Substack it might not go anywhere. I am personally disappointed, my dear reader, that I cannot instantly transport you to the labyrinths I dimly remember from my past lives and have you undergo the trials therein as I did. If the world was just, I would be able to send a minotaur to you to challenge you in a fight to the death to be worthy of possessing the knowledge in my Substack articles. But alas, it’s the Kali-Yuga, so you can read about it and then just forget about it, throwing precious pearls away to the swine of your own inattention like it’s nothing.

The best we can do nowadays is to be your own labyrinth and your own minotaur. You may have to pretend that you don’t already know all of this stuff already and ruin your own life for the knowledge you have learned to sink in. Many people unconsciously seek to become addicts in order to more fully realize some important spiritual truth that you could just read about in a book or on your social media feed - but then, reading about it that way wouldn’t change your life. The knowledge would only transform the inner architecture of your being as it ought if knowing it deeply is what your life depends on. So yes, many are lead, by their own intuition, into life ruination so they can be put into the type of situation where they would need to forcefully contemplate deep spiritual truth to be free of what they have put themselves through. They seek out what would destroy them so that they might have the inner friction necessary to develop their spiritual powers. But those of a genuinely contemplative spirit need not be so dramatic, and far be it from me to recommend that you ruin your own life. I would never do that, my dear reader! But truly contemplative people who do not need dire situations to understand the magnitude of the spiritual truths they have learned are rare and sublime souls indeed. It is they who can read a book and be transformed by it without all that unnecessary drama. But most are not so blessed. I have seen so many enter into an inner addiction battle, and it is so obvious that it was based merely on the need to develop their inner spiritual will. But who can blame them? There may be no other way for them to do this.

But if we had the ancient labyrinths, you wouldn’t need to become a porn addict or a drug addict or a doomscroller or whatever to have the necessary challenges for the spiritual knowledge you were taught to sink in. It is the responsibility of the sagely spiritual patriarchs of the race to create the labyrinths for that purpose: to generously provide, as any loving father would, outrageously dangerous challenges so one’s life depends upon wisdom so that they may become wise. If I had the resources I would craft, out of my sincere compassion for mankind, a labyrinth that would be utterly fatal to most people who would enter into it. It would have rooms where the ceiling could fall on you and crush you if you could not run fast enough, rooms where the floor would open up onto a pit of lava if the floor was not traversed according to the patterns of esoteric symbols, puzzles where the ancient spiritual wisdom must be recited in the right way to avoid being killed by deadly neurotoxin, and of course many chimeras and minotaurs to challenge the courage of the spiritual seeker lest the ancient wisdom be known by cowards. But, alas, this is the kali-yuga, and I am broke. My heart aches with such compassion for mankind, it is hard to bear!

Ancient man was more whole in every respect than modern man because his appetite for intense spiritual war was satisfied by fighting literal demons and not “inner demons.” I’m not saying this to discourage you in your fight against inner demons - please, don’t watch porn, please go to the gym, be creative, pray, meditate, all of that. I want all of you to be virtuous men. But it’s just so tiresome to have so many invisible demons floating around your ears like a horde of buzzards whispering the same crap into your ears over and over again: “Look at boobs! You’re on the internet, you can look at boobs right now! Nawh, don’t go to the gym, scroll on x dot com, you gotta stay informed!” - that type of crap. I understand that overcoming these whispers from the demons is necessary to be virtuous, I’d just prefer to develop virtue in the same way they did in the Satya Yuga by just going to a labyrinth and then straight-up killing a huge serpentine monster instead of dealing with that “inner serpent.” Everything in modern life is some kind of “inner drama” and thus our souls lack that inner simplicity that ancient man had because his energies were always discharged through an outward action. I just want my life to be more than the “Not look at boobs challenge: hard mode” every day. But alas, it’s the Kali-Yuga, and we can’t choose the means by which we are meant to develop virtue. If we could choose the means it would actually still be a way of choosing the lower nature and not the higher nature, because wanting things according to your ego’s whims is of the lower nature, as you know. But it would be an astounding triumph over all that is lower in man if someone, after overcoming their disgusting inner demons and attaining the highest enlightenment, were to become an architect to restore the ancient labyrinths of yore. History is cyclical, so the Satya-Yuga has to come back, so the return of the ancient labyrinths and the monsters that dwelled therein is inevitable. The angel investors who invest in this project will be blessed by the immortal gods for many generations to come.

God (May He be exalted!) often makes life very challenging for spiritual seekers, and this is so that the dramatic moment of realization of spiritual truth can hit our innermost heart with the full force that it ought. He subtly directs our lives so that we will realize the right thing at the right time. He gives the appropriate challenges to the appropriate men and a man often leads himself into that challenge and is even aware that he is doing this while he is happening, or learns that after the fact. But such degenerated people as us deserve the undignified challenges of our age. May we become better men to be worthy of better challenges. I hope to see many of my readers wandering through the labyrinths of the future Satya-Yuga with me in my upcoming incarnations. I hope that we all slay our inner serpent so that we may all heroically fight literal hydras together in the lives to come.

2. When you were born you were very small. Your parents have told you this many times. You were just so, so small but now my look at you, my, how you have grown. You became bigger over the course of this life. When you die you will be reborn in other physical bodies and then you will be small again and then get bigger again. The power to shrink or grow your physical body is already an ability you have and you have already been using this power unconsciously for most of your life. It wouldn’t be too difficult for you to realize how to use this power intentionally: to shrink to a small size on a whim, or rapidly increase in size to better challenge an opponent. Even today, spiritual masters can use this power to shrink or grow consciously to become as small as a gnat or as tall as a mountain on a whim. But most grow tired of such theatrics very rapidly and no one could even become a spiritual master at all if they were interested in attracting attention through such things. The knowledge to grow and shrink on a whim, as well as many other even more fantastical powers like flight and invisibility, are already a natural part of your mind, they are just as natural as the no less miraculous ability to dream. But God (exalted is He!) keeps the power hidden from you in a secret chamber of your mind. It is as though your mind is piloting a ship called your body, but some of the buttons can’t be pressed, they are locked. God has kept this knowledge hidden from you to keep you safe from yourself, because you would surely abuse this power. This world is for spiritual development and not for playing with occult powers. In previous epochs of the human race such powers were horrifically abused and so God has cursed mankind by hiding segments of our mind’s natural abilities from ourselves. When you regain those powers after long spiritual purification it feels just like if you had forgotten to move your arm but then suddenly remembered, and you are bewildered for a moment wondering how you could have forgotten something so easy and natural.

I understand why God hid these powers from us, and far be it from me to question The All-Mighty, may He have mercy on us all. But still, I miss being able to shrink myself to the size of a gnat to embark on a mischievous adventure in my own backyard. It was wonderfully fun to ride across puddles atop little leaves and to greet the gnomes in their mushroom houses. Yes, the yugas of yore were just so much fun. While regaining the usage of such powers isn’t our aim, it is one of the things we can joyfully look forward to on the spiritual path. All those who walk the path of virtue and piety shall enjoy many wonderful powers in the next life, perhaps even in this one.

3. Animism
   People who study religion demonstrate their outrageous ignorance when they say that Animism is a “primitive” religion which people evolved past from in order to believe in abstract Monotheism. Nothing could be further from the truth. The truth is that the abstract Abrahamic monotheism that dominates today is a degeneration of a more primeval belie which Animism is far closer to. To really experience Animism, not just as a concept but as a lived experience: the direct experiential perception that all things are indeed alive, including that which most would deem insentient, this is really an elite spiritual state - but in the past this is actually the default state of Man’s consciousness which today most have fallen from. Our ancestors fell from that state, and modern man have fallen even further from it due to their numbing preoccupation with the utilitarian point of view that they ignorantly deem “intelligence.”
   
   Monotheism and Animism and indeed polytheism are all just meant to fit together. In fact, a genuine encounter with The One Supreme Being necessarily leads to the awakening of our spiritual senses which leads us to the renewal of the perception of the aliveness of all things: trees, rocks, streams, sun, moon. The encounter with God (Exalted is He!) will certainly lead one to the encounter with the gods who are His Servants. This is so thoroughly the case that any so-called monotheist who says that matter is dead and the gods mere superstitions or demons cannot really be said to have encountered God. No, such people have only “encountered” an idea, an abstract abomination, and this is a pernicious false idol, a golden calf except made out of thoughts and verbiage instead of gold. A literal golden calf is much preferable to this excessively abstract theism. I tend to sympathize with those who self-identify as polytheists or animists (especially the latter, especially since too many of the former think the gods are merely metaphors or archetypes instead of the living beings they really are) because they seek an encounter with the aliveness of Nature and with its most powerful representatives (the gods) which is far more wholesomely Dharmic than wanting to debate abstract theology. Many such animists attain their aim, but the fastest way to the perception of the myriad beings of animism is through Panentheistic Monotheism. When we encounter The One above All who is in All, we necessarily encounter all that is beneath Him and all that He is present in: The myriad animistic beings, the gods (His most powerful attendants) and our own true self.

4. ON NORDICISM
   The rabid hatred that Marxists have for blonds is enough to make any serious man into a full-blown Nordicist even if they do not have that phenotype. I am a green-eyed blond man, and I am highly sympathetic to Nordicisim, and I have no fear in admitting that blue eyes are more beautiful than green because I am not a delusional faggot. Ancient cultures like The Greeks, The Romans, The Vedics, The Persians, and many others had a blond ruling caste and many blue-eyed gods. But this is not because they were Scandinavian. I am sure you have seen these overzealous Nordicist online say that Greeks, Romans, Persians, Vedics were founded by literal Scandinavians or Germans. That is a misunderstanding of the spiritual meaning of that most Aryan of phenotypes: the blue-eyed blond. The blond phenotype is ancient and it existed in more races in the past than it does now. There used to be a greater percentage of people who were genetically Greek, Spanish, Italian, even Iranic and Berber and Vedic who were natural blonds while still having all those aforementioned ethnicities, yes, even though they were totally without Scandinavian ancestry. Antiquity was a blonder place than Modernity. As the spiritual quality of a race degenerates, so too does the extent of its blondness. There are even races of people today who are natural blonds but who are not even any type of European at all: Some Australian aboriginals and Melanesians have blond hair, despite having literally zero European DNA at all let alone Scandinavian, and among these otherwise dark-skinned people the blond hair is highly valued. A materialist would say that elites in cultures tended to be blond because blond men and blonde women were highly sexually desirable, so elites used their monopoly on social status and wealth to mate with them, thus making the elites more blonde. But, as is always the case with materialists, this is a reductionistic view of the issue. The beautiful elites of yore sought this phenotype because it was reminiscent of solarity, gold, and public manifestations of Glory such as proud nobles revelled in. To possess the karma necessary to be born as a blond, you must first be blond spiritually - i.e. you must be Solar: honest, courageous, valorous, honourable, chaste, loyal to Aryan ideals. A swarthy man could reincarnate as a blond in a future life by exhibiting such qualities now. Few eugenicists have really understood the link between race and reincarnation. How many insecure chuds would be encouraged to know they can determine their future phenotype now through noble actions in the present? And indeed, those who are lucky to be born blond like myself must aim to be worthy of their genetic inheritance through noble deeds. But the new elites are characterized by not just hatred of the blond lords of yore but a desire to destroy all “blondness” not just through the physical extinction of genes but by discrediting all that is spiritually blond. The elites of the modern world want to rule in the shadows, thus the darker hair colours are more appropriate to them because it helps them blend in more as the darker hair colours are more common.
   
   Blondness in a race is indicative of a noble spirit and of eugenic striving. It is indicative of separation between phenotypes even within a race. White must not mix with black or brown, yes, but are you ready to hear that more Aryan-looking whites should not mix with less Aryan-looking whites?
   I believe that many blond Aryan youths in the primeval days of the rise of our race really did believe that their unique blond, blue-eyed phenotypes gave them superiority and unique spiritual qualities.
   
   Even among animals there is a rare tendency for the “Aryan look” - paleness and blue eyes. Consider the majestic blue-eyed snow leopard, the white tiger, the white lion. These represent an “Aryan Path” in Nature - a path that foregoes to an extent the conventional utilitarian striving that the materialists say evolution is all about at its core in order to invest raw genetic material in beauty for its own sake. This is the upward path in Nature, the secret upward path that leads all the way to the immortal gods. Blondness is more common in White Europeans because we have followed this secret path in Nature more than any other race of Man. In Nature, even in the most animal of the raw material of nature, there is something that cares about beauty more than utilitarian survival. That is a great mystery, and only through following that Aryan path can we begin to unlock it.

Everything we need to follow that path - courage, ruthless pursuit of eugenics in sexual selection - has been an essential part of White Aryan culture for thousands of years. There is no preservation of the white race without this knowledge. One needn’t be blond haired and blue eyed to be Aryan, necessarily, but a love of the Nordic look, and a healthy zeal to promote it eugenically, is indispensable to following the Aryan path. The jealousy that must necessarily set in among those who are lacking in the perfection of the Aryan look need only be reminded that they can incarnate into a more Aryan-body by cultivating qualities like courage and wholesomeness now.

5. On The Moral Necessity of World-Conquest
   Many white folks long for a hobbit-like rural existence cut off from the rest of the world, and I certainly sympathize with that. But the truth is, now that the technology that enables world-rule is here it won’t go away, and if Whites don’t fulfill their divinely ordained destiny of being the rulers of the world other races will just take up the mantle of world ruler instead. Whites abdicating control of the planet out of a desire to be peaceful is a serious problem for the whole human race because no other race can rule the planet justly as Whites can. Jews ruling the world results in every single thing about human life being reduced to some kind of perverse scam. The Chinese ruling the world results in the destruction of the natural world in order to turn it into a factory.
   White Folks must realize that we are meant to become a racial caste of world-rulers, that this has been our destiny from the beginning. Aryan World-Conquest is the fulfillment of The Dharma.

The Hobbit-esque rural existence of bucolic peace that many White folks justifiably pine for is actually only securable if Whites rule the planet. The darkoids and crafty semites will never let White Folks have peace in some technologically backwards country “in the middle of nowhere” - they will always try to find a way to get in, or an excuse to invade. For entire races of people, parasitizing off of us has become their entire strategy to survive.

If you want white folks in harmony with Nature, safe to breed and develop their inborn talents - then you need world conquest in order to secure that and nothing less will ever suffice. Getting this into the heads of white folks, too many of whom are still reluctant to fight for their own existence let alone attain world domination, remains one of our most important political projects. We need to understand power while understanding that the pursuit of power is not all there is. We need to crave power, without worshipping it like the cruder races do. Power is not bad in-and-of-itself as the ghey moralists claim and using power to bring about justice makes us more akin to the gods.

6. On our Substack we have already discussed ad nauseam how the various religious Traditions of the world point towards the same perennial truths. That is true, but I suspect what has yet to sink in for many of you is that many Modern problems that Traditionalists like to lament over are also “perennial” in the sense that they are endemic to human life as such. One needn’t study history for long to find, even before the Modern era, movements similar to Communism or feminism. Take for instance the German peasant revolt in 1524. Hordes of angry peasants looted and burned all the property they could find in the name of equality, and many of these same peasants practiced an extreme sexual debauchery that was motivated by the notion that marriage is an arbitrary construct because women are just common property for everyone. In 524 AD (you read that right - that long ago) there was a Persian “reformer” (this is what historians call the corruptors of an empire) named Mazdak who preached the abolition of private property and the sharing of communal wives for the sake of achieving equality. You can find such ideas in every culture, those are only two examples.

The truth is, what we think of as “Communism” is not merely a 20th century ideology. It’s not merely a historical aberration. The lowest orders of mankind, even in a thoroughly Traditional society, always react against the restraints that Traditions upheld in the same way and for the same reasons. There is a Communist revolution in every society in every generation and all that kept the past Traditional is that those Communist revolutions were always crushed, unlike now. It’s just the way peasants (i.e. those who spiritually belong to the Shudra caste, the lowest caste, the caste of the labourers, the lowest races) think in every era. When they start to get the slightest bit of intellectual independence away from Traditional learning structures that are meant to inch them closer to higher consciousness through instilling discipline they always start to argue in favour of the abolition of “oppressive” hierarchies so they can enjoy uninhibited sexual anarchy. As soon as they’re given the chance, the eternal Shudra among mankind always says that religions and spiritualities are shams because we should only believe in what our physical senses detect. Yes, all the lowly people in each age think exactly the same way.

So in a sense, then, Communism is a perennial reality too, just like the perennial spiritual truths that the Traditions point towards. Communism is an endemic problem of human life in this material world. The human animal, without his spiritual senses developed, with no sense of the meaning of life, just wants to experience as much pleasure as easily as possible before dying. In a world of limited resources where we all do not have the same ability to secure those resources, envy is always an extremely dangerous problem that can potentially disrupt the entire society. There have always been ugly, deformed losers who resent everyone better than them and this results in Communism. This is hardly a uniquely modern phenomena.

One of the reasons that Traditions exist is to restrain the Communism that the lower orders of Mankind naturally default to through the establishment of righteous hierarchy. Tradition aims to harness the limited resources that are available for higher ends: Spiritual enlightenment. The acquisition of resources cannot, of course, be an end in itself, but the lower men cannot understand this. What makes Modernity the way it is that in the 20th century, the primitive slave-resentment that has existed under many guises since time immemorial was finally able to break loose from the chains that Tradition had been restraining it with. What makes The World of Modernity different from the World of Tradition is that degenerate forces which have always been present, but held back by Tradition, have finally gained the upper hand. All that makes The Satya-Yuga, the true World of Tradition, different from our own time is that in that epoch the righteous, with help from On High, are able to score a decisive enough of a victory over these degenerated forces to enchain them once again. But here in this world of perpetual flux what we think of as Communism is still only just enchained, never totally defeated, and even in the Satya-Yuga it still lurks in the darkness, waiting for the time it can break free again.

7. Love of God is, itself, spiritual enlightenment. That more than suffices for the true devotees of The Supreme Being. I ponder that often because I find call contemporary religions today to be unsatisfying in different ways and in different degrees. Not only do the religions of today fail to ease basic existential fears, they are also impotent against the forces of evil or co-operate with them explicitly. But whether God exists is not dependent on whether the churches honour him, or whether there are even any good religions in the world at all. God exists independently of all religions and if you don’t understand this then you have turned your own religion into a false idol. Cultivating a devotion to God and knowing that He pre-exists all religions, getting to know Him yourself through many hours in prayer and meditation, that is the best spiritual advice you can receive. If you dont meditate and pray everyday it’s like you aren’t even trying to resist Modernity. Get close to God, get right with God, and hear His voice in the stillness of mind entered into through meditation. That is The Dharma. You don’t need a religion to practice The Dharma and no religion can substitute for it. You don’t need to live under a certain type of social order to practice The Dharma.
   

8. A fully healthy human being is an adventuresome and exploratory creature, as well as deeply spiritual. Both vitalistic and mystical. Imagine a yogi who is also a hunter-gatherer: That would be the most natural existence for a Man.
   
   9. You weren’t born in a Dharmic Society.
   
   But if you study Dharma, and rule your passions through your will according to Dharmic Principles, then you have a Dharmic Society within yourself. That’s the only place where a Dharmic Society matters.
   
   10.In a sane and healthy man, the semen retention that “NoFap” people aim for comes naturally, from pure instinct. But in our times most have degenerated from what is a normal standard, so healthiness can only be attained by strict discipline. Many things are like this.
   
   11. Imagine the rush of life-affirming vital exhilaration that the first man to have ever rode a horse across a great distance must have felt. The name of the first horse-tamer & horse-rider is forgotten, but his impact on history, incalculable. He is one with the Gods now.
   
   12. Being Apollonian has nothing to do with being a tight-assed “Rational” poindexter. It’s the romanticism of pursuing knowledge, the heroism of subduing the chaos of nature with order, the channelling of rigorous militaristic discipline into the arts and sciences pursued for their own sake.
   
   Oh yes, he embodies Reason, but the Apollonian Man embodies Reason of a higher kind, not the utilitarian reason of the masses. Reason as bringing a radiant light into every darkness, not reason as attempting to find ways to survive at all costs while enjoying as many meek pleasures as possible.
   
   The Reason of the Apollonian Man looks like madness to the common pleb. The Apollonian Man’s curiosity drives him inexorably towards experimentation in the pursuit of knowledge. His passion for truth bulldozes fearlessly over notions of the sacred, his lust for knowledge makes him a blasphemer. He abandons all sensible concerns for the sake of truth, adopting a downright ascetic attitude towards ordinary objects of attraction. The byproducts of Apollonian Heroism has brought humankind every gift that it knows, every triumph over Nature that makes the existence of humankind easier. But the Apollonian looks like an alien, a monster, or a god to the common plebeian: His intentions, his goals, his sacrifices are not understood by the many no matter how much they benefit from it.
   
   13. Christianity was doomed to collapse when they tried to replace the warrior spirit with genteel doughy niceness that glorifies weakness. To practice virtue and eliminate our vices requires the severity of military discipline, even the attitude of a killer. Ruthlessness in the war against oneself, even violence, is required for every small step of progress in the struggle against sin, and the holy man is as ferocious as any Genghis Khan or Tamerlane, but his bloodlust is turned inward, against the passions. A genocides worth of slain egos lie within the heart of a Saint. To conquer oneself requires all of one’s strength and cunning.
   
   When you point out that Christianity has this “nice guy” approach to the evils today contemporary e-Christians will be quick to tell you about the crusaders. But anything resembling a Crusader movement would be radically condemned by any Christian movement today. If you told your local pastor that you want to organize your church buddies into a guerrilla force to kick out the immigrants they’d call the feds on you faster than you can say “Lord Jesus Christ, Son of God, Have Mercy on me, a sinner” and you can count on it.
   
   There were heroic Christians in the past, but these are really the byproducts of the old Aryan Spirit which already existed in Europe before the coming of Christianity. The Churches never sufficiently honoured the conquistadors, colonizers, and crusaders who are the ones truly responsible for spreading the religion of Jesus The Pacifist to the four corners of the globe.
   
   The warrior spirit of the Conquistadores is why Roman Catholicism is the dominant religion of Latin America today, not because of cuck popes kissing the feet of migrants. The primary reason for Catholicism’s decline is because they did not recognize the sanctity of the heroic spirit that in burned in such men as Cortez and Pizarro, it has not honoured their heroism as they ought to have done. The decline of The Church, indeed of Christianity in general, is an act of DIVINE VENGEANCE for priestly types refusing to recognize the great sanctity of noble warriors such as Hernán Cortés and Francisco Pizarro.
   
   In refusing to do this The Latin Church did these great men a grave dishonour, so it is unworthy of the fruits of their conquest! Thus we see the savage superstitions of the global south returning as Christianity fades. Why shouldn’t they return? It was the vitalistic lust for glory of brave White men who sailed oceans to found empires that first sent those demonic superstitions on the retreat, not an effeminate piety. So if what drove those men to put demonic superstitions to rout is not honoured, logically those demonic idols must return. In not even 20 years from today, Aztec cannibalism will return to Mexico, and it will call itself authentic Roman Catholicism. How could it be otherwise? How dare the churches think themselves worthy of inheriting what heroic White Aryan men gave them while suppressing that heroic white Aryan spirit as much as they can?
   
   The “Christian-Nietzschean” synthesis so many are searching for has already been lived out by such men as Cortez and Pizarro. It’s only that pastors are too foolish to recognize the holiness of the zealous warrior spirit and enshrine it as essential to Christianity. If Christianity doesn’t rectify this mistake and make room for a warrior spirit, it will perish from sheer Karmic necessity. God will simply replace Christianity with another religion, and that is very easy for Him.
   
   14. Men are controlled by their horniness which makes them slaves to Women who are controlled by their emotions which makes them slaves to The Media which is controlled by Money which makes it a slave of The
   Jews who are controlled by Demons because they rejected God.
   

   But it all hinges on controlling men through their carnal desires. If you can control and harness your carnal desires - you’ve broken the cycle.
   

15.
Most people who have ever lived have lived in tight-knit ethnic communities, with traditional gender roles, a connection to nature and a sense of the sacred.

But the people who lived in those communities traded it for the false promise of a materialistic liberal utopia. That was ill-advised, but those in the past wouldn’t even have done that to begin with if it weren’t for the fact that even with all those aforementioned things that trads yearn for they were still unhappy. While it is certain that the liberal revolutions made us even more unhappy than before, many naive young trads believe in just as much of a shallow utopianism as liberals, in as much as they don’t recognize that restoring a traditional society, while definitely a good thing in itself, actually still doesn’t solve the existential problems endemic to human existence as such and doesn’t necessarily lead to perfect happiness for everyone.

16. The idea that to be a true White Aryan Man means being a blockheaded naive guy, and that being good at the art of deception is only something our enemies do, is a total psyop. Being deceptive as a means of overcoming our enemies is very Aryan: Sigurd in the Saga of the Volsungs slays the dragon not by overcoming it in physical combat but by tricking it into falling for his trap, Odysseus consistently overcomes his enemies through cleverly outsmarting them, and Machiavelli wrote a whole book about using manipulation as a means of gaining power. What made the Aryan mighty was combining excellence in physical prowess with wily cleverness. It’s actually the lack of that latter quality that has lead to our current crisis. To develop Aryan qualities, I would advise you to grow in cunning.

17.
Animism is real.
Plastic is a demonic spirit trying to take over the world.
You must resist.

18.
People often don’t want to accept the idea of synchronicities, messages in dreams or in nature, or guidance from spirits because they don’t want to hear the truth. We think of things like synchronicities pointing you to new agey aspirational thinking, and they can, but they can also point out ways that you are living WRONGLY... They can condemn you. You have to understand that when God sends these kinds of messages to you that it comes from a place of love, because He thinks you can do better. But most people just can’t handle being rebuked.

If you could listen to the voice of God, could you handle what He says?

When you actively seek messages from God in your nightly dreams, your daily life in the form of synchronicities, out in nature, then you create avenues of communication where God can speak to you. He wants to speak to everyone but most have jammed the signal, not just because they lack faith, but because they hate truth.

Easy ways to receive messages from God:
1) Keep a dream journal and analyze your dreams. Before you go to sleep, ask for guidance.
2) Go on long solitary walks (preferably out in nature) with the intention of receiving info from on high.
3) Read a sacred book like the Bhagavad Gita or The Bible with the intention of being guided.
4) Pray to receive guidance, then pay attention to your surroundings throughout the day... see if there is something that sees too coincidental to be normal or too “off”... it’s a message you must decode.

Just get into the habit of doing these things. Connecting to God is a normal part of being human. Don’t worry about whether you are a Christian or a pagan or whether you think you have solved all Theological Mysteries. The desire to connect to God is older than religions.

19.
We blame too many things on Freemasons, Marxists and Joos and not enough things on Witches. Many young men today suffer because they are under a witch’s curse. Witches are the main antagonists in many European folktales for a good reason...
I hope you don’t think I’m joking.

20.
Europeans knew duels as a way to piously discern God’s will in legalities, as He would empower the just man to win. There is no return to real Aryan Culture without a revitalization of Duelling culture.

21.
You need an inner law to be your own master.
The true hierarchy of men is not their wealth, but the depths and severities of their inner laws. The superior man says, “You could never follow my laws.”
The pharisee’s demand that all follow the same laws betrays his low status.

22.
Scholars often argue that the deities of the Greek Pantheon have differing origins from outside Greek civilization, I think this may be true, but their academic shackles mean they can only go so far.
Poseidon was originally not a mere brother to the chief god Zeus but a Most High God in his own right. He was, for The Atlanteans, nothing less than The Supreme Being. When The Greeks encountered the ruins of Atlantis, they incorporated Atlantean ideas into their religion, saying the Atlantean form of The Supreme Being (Poseidon) is the brother of their form of The Supreme Being (Zeus) which really means, esoterically speaking, that Poseidon and Zeus are the same. “Zeus” is the presence of The Supreme Being in the heavens and “Poseidon” is the presence of The Supreme Being in the oceans.

23.
Ancient civilizations were founded by men of unfathomable ambition and cosmic vision. To complete their projects they produced an over-abundance of serfs, and these serfs are the inheritors of the civilizations that produced them but which they did not create. Over time, long after the original founding masters have passed away, the serfs identify with their masters, the conquered race erases its own identity and identifies with the one who conquered them. Unless something happens the same will happen with The USA... 4ft tall mulatto-hispanics will talk about how they FOUNDED AMERICA just like how Dravidians talk about THEIR VEDIC HERITAGE OF GLORIOUS BHARAT when it was The Aryans who gave the culture of India any value that it has ever had. Does anyone seriously believe that those who call themselves The Mayans today have anything in common with the founders of the Ancient Mayan Civilization?

24.
Concrete hellscapes and plastic garbage will outlast all of us reading this. Some retarded plastic consumerist crap will out last you by 1,000 years.

The medieval peasants beheld the Roman ruins with awe and wonder after the memory of the Romans had left their communities. They thought, surely, this is not the work of men, surely this is the work of giants or even gods. But they discovered that men built those things, and that discovery awakened the divine giant in them. The architectural and artistic feats of Medieval Europeans surpassed even the Romans.

But when the Judaeo-Liberal world order collapses, what will the peasants trying to eek out a living amidst its wreckage think of what it has left behind? They will be filled with disgust, even hatred, at the permanent monuments to short-term artificial hedonism that corrupt the landscape: all the plastic garbage in forests, the plains of concrete where there used to be fields where food could have been grown, the polluted oceans. Perhaps they will need to believe, as a Noble Lie, that these are not the works of men, but of some kind of horrible slug-like predecessor to the human race. How else could they have any hope in their potential to live noble lives as humans? But no, they will come to know it was the work of men, and they will be reminded of the disgraceful insectile depths to which Man can descend everywhere they go.

The people of our post-apocalyptic future will curse us. Surely, if I were a member of a gang of post-apocalyptic marauders I would zealously destroy all memory of the world from 1950 onwards. I want absolutely nothing of the slightest trace of degenerate modernity to remain. Such annihilation unto forgetfulness is a prerequisite for the return of Tradition and if you disagree, If you think this sounds too extreme, it’s just because you still haven’t realized how serious the problem of Modernity really is.

Yes, the modern urban/suburban landscape, so hideously banal. But don’t be fooled! The mundane appearance is a trap to lull you into complacency: the truth is, this landscape is haunted by ancient and cruel demons. This nihilistic wasteland of concrete and plastic is their kingdom.

25.
I’ve met dozens of people over course of my life who converted to belief in God not because they encountered Him but because they encountered demons, and figured He must exist by implication. I feel this is very common, there should be a term for it. Per conversionem daemonium?

26.
Philosophy & Spirituality are supposed to make your life better, not worse. However if your pursuit of those things hasn’t utterly destroyed you at least once then I can’t trust your opinions on such topics. You need to die and be reborn again to have opinions that matter. Remember: the depths of agonized confusion you can descend to are equal to the heights of sublime enlightenment you can ascend to. The depths of depression you can descend to are equal to the heights of ecstasy you can ascend to. Do not be discouraged.

27.
We live in an age characterized by the fact that all of the essential spiritual truths of reality are all hidden. But all of the pieces are there as puzzle pieces for a select few to piece them all together. In an age where the truth is plain for all to see Men are judged more harshly by God, because they have no excuse to be able deny Truth if they did not act in accordance with it. But in an age like ours where Truth is obscured, those select few bear the great moral burden that comes with knowing the truth. But they are also alone in being able to relish the truth, the most delectable and elite of pleasures! Great will be their glory for having completed the puzzle if they can bear the vision of truth and live in accordance with it - they will be a wonder to man and gods alike!

28.
My greatest fear is that there was an ancient prehistoric religion which was the only one with the correct rites to ensure a safe passage into the afterlife, but that this religion and its rites are permanently forgotten, meaning we are all doomed.

29.
Jews teach their children, and remind themselves throughout their adult lives through annual rituals, that they are inherently special above other peoples, that they are victims and everyone hysterically hates them for no reason. This enforces their racial consciousness and keeps them highly united as a group.
Aryans must do something similar. A racial religion for Aryans would teach their children that other races hate us because we are conquerors, we are more beautiful and creative due to our special connection with God, so people resent us just for who we are no matter what. But this would be a racial consciousness enforced by reminding us we are strong and noble and must live up to that, rather than one built on false claims of innocent victimhood like it is for Jews. Perhaps we could have annual festivals commemorating the Indo-European conquests of Europe and parts of Asia, the glories of Greece and Rome, the Reconquista of Iberia, the conquest of most of the world during the colonial era. It could extend into festivals commemorating scientific or artistic achievements, venerating those who did them...

30.
“Ancient Aliens” slop is popular because the contemporary midwit bugman is precisely “alienated” from why ancient people were so passionately obsessed with complex spirituality, monumental architecture and epic myth. Thus, men of antiquity are “aliens” to moderns.

31.
The genius that Greeks and Germans admired in India is the Aryan genius that flourished there before it perished from race mixing. For a blessed time, mostly unmixed Aryans in decent numbers had, as a result of enslaving a vast servile population through conquest in a fertile land, free rein to develop their spiritual faculties as much as possible and this resulted in such incomparable works of spiritual genius as Bhagavad-Gita, upanishads, Buddhism, etc. But now that good English translations of these texts are available there is no need for white Aryan men to be involved with India. We just have to engage with the primordially Aryan ideas of those books on their own terms while discarding Dravidian distortions that crept in over time and then integrate these ideas into our own spirituality.

32.
The culture of the White Aryans of USA, Canada, Australia, New Zealand, Argentina, and South Africa is still being born. The crisis that will befall them this century will define them for the next few millennia. They are destined to reach heights of heroic virility and spiritual luminosity that make even the Greco-Romans pale in comparison. Not even the stars will be beyond their reach.

The geographical scale of the lands Europeans settled & conquered outside Europe is just awe-inspiring, but the core of the burgeoning civilization here is still too materialistic. It doesn’t have its own pulsating spiritual essence like you see in Eurasia but soon it will. A new heroic faith will emerge from these lands after the catastrophes to come, and then the white men from these lands will recolonize their ancestral homes with that new spiritual ethos.

You can’t understand The History of Whites in the Americas until you see that the divinely ordained purpose of our coming here in colonial era was not to spread White civilization in these lands but to restore it. Reconquista, not foundation. That is a part of the great mystery of The White Aryan Man living in The New World.

Many White Aryans will evolve into an alpine race. The Appalachians and The Rocky Mountains will be urheimats from which a new great expansion of the White Aryan Peoples will come, greater in ferocity than even the original Indo-European expansion, Germanic migrations, or the European conquest of The Americas.

33.
Apollonianism and Dionysianism have their accompanying and contrasting forms of madness. The Apollonian desire for truth and clarity produces a lucidity that is a type of madness, because all human existence is dependent upon lies at least to an extent, so the Apollonian man’s bravery in the face of raw truth is a type of insanity, his groundedness in reality stripped of all lies places him far outside the reality of most people. Dionysian madness is intoxication, total lack of inhibitions, frenzy.

It’s a testament to the bold spiritual health of The Hellenes that they honoured both the Apollonian and Dionysian. Most societies just ignore them, seek to destroy them, or honour one but not the other. They are well to do that: Society is dependent upon lies (rejected by Apollo) and upon restraint (rejected by Dionysus) and most societies have only socially utilitarian religions. The Hellenes paid due honour to the forces that can dissolve society even while having the most flourishing of all societies, knowing that precisely those forces which can dissolve the social order can potentially purify and elevate it if harnessed in the right ways.

34.
I’m convinced the entire “civil rights movement” with niggers in The West is the result of diabolical voodoo magic. How else to explain how blind Whites are to natural criminal behaviour of niggers no matter how often they see it & how they react with mad hysterics when you explain it to them? There are literal voodoo priestesses in US states with a long history of niggers like Louisiana and these voodoo priestesses trace their initiatic lineage of demoniacal magic all the way back to Africa, and how much far back in Africa does it go? Possibly all the way back to the stone age.

35.
Primeval and monstrous divinities bursting into the stale world of modern man, interrupting his calculated organization, immediately refuting his notion of having reduced all of life’s Mysteries into neat little formulae - this is what interests me. That is what I believe in!

36.
If you don’t believe that The One True God abundantly blesses young men who spontaneously decide to kill tyrants and invaders even if no one approves of their decision to engage in violence then you are a Nihilist. That is what I believe in!

37.
Perhaps no idea has directly contributed more to the ecocide than the notion that animals are just “meat machines” running on “unconscious instinct” without consciousness. If you can’t look an animal in the eyes and see it has a vivaciously living soul you are spiritually dead. If you’re theology teaches you that animals don’t have souls then it is worthless.

38.
O young Aryan samurai, the cost of fulfilling all your noble wishes is war & death. If you must choose war & death a thousand times then so be it, and if you do not even have your aristocratic desires fulfilled thereby, at least you still have chosen war and death. Your soul is an inexhaustible wellspring of war and death! If you think you have run out of war and death, you deceive yourself... you have plenty more violence to give. A soul as rich in life as yours can die a thousand times and yet still be young. I say, kill and die generously!

39.
I am an esoteric perennialist for the same reason that I am a racist and a sexist: I recognize patterns. All intelligent people drawn to religion/spirituality in our time will become perennialists, because they recognize patterns. If they choose to adopt one particular religion, as is the best course of action for most people, then they will typically assert that their religion IS the perennial Tradition (e.g. “All religions point to and are fulfilled in Christ” - that sort of thing) but the truth is that no religion today really reflects the fullness of The Primordial tradition.

I’ve been studying the Traditions for what seems like my whole life and while this has been far more personally rewarding than any other study I do have to say that I find all extant religions today to be somewhat disappointingly unsatisfying. But this does not bother me. I earnestly believe that God , in response to the spiritual crisis facing The White Race, will instantiate a new divinely revealed Tradition just for us that is different from any on Earth and yet still expressing the same ancient and eternal, perennial truths. Those in touch with the older religious forms yet aware of their limitations will be able to receive this new revelation. This plan is centuries has been centuries in the making. For as long as I could remember, my heart overflows with piety for heroic martyrs yet to be slain and for the teachings of a prophet who has yet to have declared his revelations in a faith that has yet to come. I know I am not the only one who feels this.

In the meantime, the final advice I will always give to spiritual seekers is just to seek God directly and ask Him what to do. He could wind up telling you to join one of the extant Traditions today or He might not. Just do what He says. Your spiritual life radically chances once you realize that God can speak directly to your heart in the silent space between your thoughts as in silent meditation. All the world’s Scriptures, gurus, religions, Traditions, and temples are only meant to bring you in touch with that Voice and only even have value insofar as they do.

40. The final battle at the end of the kali yuga will be between a Perennialism that synthesizes all the errors of every religion and a Perennialism that synthesizes all the truths of every religion. The former is the liberal transhumanist antichrist religion and the latter is the vessel of the satya yuga to come.

41.
All the spiritual ideals that you need are on the other side of Nihilism. First subject everything you know to the severest doubt, to the point where you feel like you are inwardly falling down an abyss with no solid ground in sight. Then subject your doubts to a yet more severe doubt. Study seriously the viewpoint of many philosophers, to the point where you become skilled in seeing the world through their eyes. You must learn to see the world through a point of view without being attached to it or identifying with it, subjecting it to severe doubts as before. Do this for many years with many different points of view and all that will be left is the most healthy spiritual idealism. You will thus wind up with more certainty and faith in what is unchangingly real then those who merely imbibe a belief system from their society. Perhaps as a result of doing this you may just wind up right where you started, and that is ok. You may wind up somewhere so different from where you began that your future self will seem like an alien to your past self. This path is not for the faint of heart. I am sincerely not exaggerating when I say that this path can lead you into madness or suicide. I have been close to either of those outcomes numerous times. But if you are called to walk this path then God has chosen you to be the true intellectual ascetic. There is no faster way to discover your own personal Dharma. You will discover it more rapidly then you think if you follow this method. When you discover it, you enter into a new phase and that is to just follow it as strictly as possible, with all the mad zealotry of stubborn religious people, excluding all other thoughts, excluding all other possibilities for yourself except following your DHARMA as your own personal religion. You can call me delusional all you want. Unless your soul was hardened by years of Nihilism before you discovered or rediscovered God I don’t really care what you think about God.

Thanks for reading. If you enjoyed this please like and share.

Share

Feel free to leave a comment below!

Leave a comment

To see more content like this, consider becoming a subscriber, because that will ensure you get my newest writings directly into your mailbox as soon as they come out. You may also consider scrolling through my archive and finding a topic that interests you.

If you would like to support my work, consider becoming a paying subscriber for $5 a month or $50 a year. This will give you access to special exclusive content for paying subscribers.

Subscribe now

THE BEAST OF CAPE DELKANE

Chapter One

The sound of autumn leaves getting crushed by boots awoke me from my slumber. From the branch of the colossal oak tree upon which I had slept I stirred awake. I was glimpsing two travellers roaming my forest from in-between the leaves. Neither of them even suspected they could look up to find me in my arboreal abode. My body was beginning to surge with energy, a familiar feeling before a hunt. I spied on them contentedly from my oaken vantage point as the blood in my limbs was warming up in anticipation of the fight to the death that I would commence. If they came here they must’ve come looking for a fight - but I would make sure to be the one who started the fight. Just as a fire banishes the shadows not gradually but all at once when it suddenly erupts from a small spark, so too did the fiery passion for violence rousing in my heart instantly rid me of any residual drowsiness as I observed these naive questers.

Leaning closer to the leaves on my branch now to get a closer look at the two questers I could see that they were two young men. One of them was short and the other tall. The shorter one walked slightly ahead of the taller one. The former youth was walking vigorously, charging ahead. The latter youth was considerably more cautious and deliberate in his movements as he tried to keep up with the one ahead of him. The former had a big dumb smile on his pudgy face. The latter kept darting his head in every direction but up to spot danger. I could tell that they were lost, and not just because they looked so out of place here in my forest.

“Can we rest for a minute? We’ve been walking for hours” said the taller one to his companion who stopped abruptly, then turned around so he was directly facing in the direction of his companion - and, unbeknownst to him, to me as well. The short one’s face was just below the neck of the taller one. He was smaller and wider. He had eyes that were bright and blue like a cloudless sky in the high summer noon, a reddish pudgy face that was clearly more accustomed
to feasting on beer and meat and cheese in the tavern halls than in wandering through this primeval forest, and his blond hair was as bright as the yellowing leaves on the autumnal trees today. His well-worn chainmail had a red shirt underneath. He had a sword resting in its sheath and strapped to the belt above his blue pants.

The audacity of wandering into a place like this without even trying to be camouflaged, or quiet, betrayed his severe inexperience - to wander in a place like this where there are wolves, bears, Dzongar, and Me. Who do they think there are? His heavy panting slowed as his face formed into a look of mocking disappointment in his companion, who then felt a need to defend himself: “Gnuf, we just have no idea where we really are, or where that monster people were talking about is. I mean, we don’t even know if that monster is real..” Gnuf the shorty opened his mouth to speak, but was quickly interrupted. “But ok! Let’s not talk about that again. Just listen. This island is too big for us to wander aimlessly with what little supplies we have, and this forest, I mean, we could easily get lost here. Just look at these oaks. These trees are taller than the lordly towers. These trees are just so much bigger than any trees I’ve ever seen anywhere else, they don’t even look real. I didn’t know that pines and oaks and spruces could grow to such sizes… I feel if we climbed these trees we could scrape the dome of the sky.”

I shooed away my memories of the great cities to focus more on my prey. Their eyes went all the way up the length of the towering trees, tilting their necks and leaning back a little to see just how far up they went, all the way up to the dark grey clouds that marched solemnly across the autumn sky like knights in a funeral procession. Here in my forest home there is an abundance of ancient trees that are tightly packed together like the lords of the great cities in an assembly hall. Stately elms and oaks that boldly shoot up from the ground as if the low-lying earth is trying to challenge the very sky with a verticality all its own. Such trees were once common in their land too, before the likes of Gnuf’s people cut them down. A cutting, bitter feeling swelled in me at that thought, adding a spice of revenge to my growing appetite for these two foolish youths. Gnuf sighed, and looked at his friend with a mocking smile as he said: “Imagine how dark it will be when night comes!” Gnuf’s tall friend kept staring up at the clouded sky. From his perspective the gnarled-branches criss-crossed over the sky like spiderwebs. Did he know he is like a little gnat trapped in a web today? He turned around, facing more directly the tree I was lurking upon than Gnuf, but he didn’t spot me behind the leafy screen on the branchy perch I lurked on, nor did he suspect how near that monster they were searching for was. Though I could detect he was more timid than Gnuf, Theen’s features were actually rougher, toughened from what must be weary labour. Theen had a long hawkish face with wide-set eyes, his eyes and hair as black as the soil he must be accustomed to seeing every single day. Yes, he was clearly a farmer and much more accustomed to the outdoors than his shorter friend. In any land but these perpetually foggy, misty, clouded-over lands that both he and I are from a farmer like him would be at least somewhat tanned, but his complexion was pale as bone. He had old chainmail, which was rusting in some places unlike Gnuf’s, and a sword that matched Gnuf’s, but his other clothes were a dark and grayish green, which to his credit would blend in much better with this environment… if it wasn’t Autumn.

“I knew this island was densely forested, but I mean this.. I just had no idea. Words are nothing like the real thing” is what the tall young farmer said, his voice showing signs of restraining his fear. Theen’s imagination must be running wild thinking of what could be lurking in those trees. If only he knew. Gnuf got closer to him and said spiritedly, “Well, Theen, we must WILL that we came here for victory. May it be so! After all that boasting we did in the Taverns-”“All the boasting you did”
“Right, we have to come back victorious or everyone will think that we just got cold-bellied about this whole expedition, and we can’t have that kind of dishonour staining our names. Plus, we got Elthor with us. We didn’t hire him for nothing!”

The name Elthor made relief wash over Theen’s face. So they brought someone experienced with them after all. They said they hired him, so this Elthor is a mercenary, someone accustomed to daring expeditions and battle, unlike these two young fools. Now, where is this Elthor?

Yes, these two and Elthor must have come from a coastal village on the mainland. Are there only three on their little expedition? It would be quite a feat, one even I could be impressed by, if these three lads really sailed to my island from the mainland just by themselves. But perhaps they hired a sailor to bring them here. It’s hardly impossible they did it all on their own, but the dark North-Eastern Oceans are not friendly to sailors, even experienced ones. After landing here on the rugged shores of Cape Delkane Island they made their way to my forest. They talked about supplies but were not carrying anything with them, so they must have an encampment somewhere on the island. Perhaps that is where Elthor is? No - it would only make sense to keep the inexperienced at the camp, and to send the experienced one on a search. Elthor must have left in search of me earlier, and left these two at the camp, but then these two young fools got impatient waiting for Elthor to return so they went off by themselves. I considered sneakily leaving the branch I had slept on to search out their encampment and ambush them, but decided against this because it would be more amusing to keep them in my sight. I heard Theen say, “A place like this is bound to have animals to hunt” - my claws twitched when he said the word ‘hunt’ - “I guess if we run out of supplies, that’s what it will come to!”

Gnuf belly-laughed, and it was only after he did that I realized how fat he really was. He tapped Theen on the shoulder. He bellowed, “That’s the spirit, Theen! That’s the resolve that makes a hero! We’re not leaving this island until we bring the bloodied head of that wretched monster back to our little village. Imagine the feasts they’ll have to honour us! We could marry any girl in the village we want after such a feat! They’ll be ours for the taking” He smiled and then added, “You’ll never have to farm another day in your life with the riches you’ll have rewarded to you after killing The Beast of Cape Delkane!” Theen raised a tightened fists to display resolve. Ah, so a mainlander village has put a bounty on my head. What an honour. That means many more would-be heroes will come here. Desire leaped in my blood.

Theen must be motivated by the chance to escape the dreary life of a peasant farmer through the wealth he thinks he’ll have rewarded to him by killing me, but Gnuf is already quite wealthy, which his fat gives away anyway, so he is more motivated by the desire for fame and females. Their desires shall go unsatisfied forevermore, but my desires will be satisfied upon them - for a time. I know not from whence a man’s fate comes, but I know his desires lead him to it.

Gnuf turned, his back facing me. He unsheathed his sword and pointed it straight at the sky, then said spiritedly: “This will be only the first of our many adventures, Theen! Centuries from now the sagas will tell of Gnuf and Theen, who travelled around the world, slaying monsters, earning fame and fortune and the favour of The Master! And breaking the hearts of many beautiful girls all along the way!” Theen smiled, and said, “I’ll put away the farmer’s plough for a hero’s sword. I’ll never farm again. We’ll see many strange lands and earn a vast fortune” even when excited, Theen’s voice was flat, and there was an awkwardness in his enthusiasm that betrayed he was not accustomed to being enthused about anything at all. Gnuf was gladdened now that his friend seemed eager for adventure. “Oh, I guess the sagas will tell of Elthor too” Theen added. Gnuf scoffed and said:“Well I don’t know Theen. Let’s see how he fares first. I bet it will turn out we don’t even need him! Why would such mighty men as us need a mercenary like him, anyway? We never needed to hire Elthor. We’re tough, we’re wise, we’re brave. We’re - we’re favoured by The Master!” Gnuf said in the tone in which all arrogant people speak before they meet what has been doomed to them.

Theen tried to receive and reciprocate more of Gnuf’s oversure cockiness but he just didn’t have it in him, and whether that was from prudence or timidity I did not yet know, though I suspected the latter. They walked a few paces forward.

So they brought a mercenary with them. I ran my tongue across my teeth, each one sharper and more pointed than an arrow-head, as desire coursed through me in mad anticipation of the meat that I would soon be chewing on. I opened my moist mouth and breathed out a little wisp of mist. I stretched my fingers, a claw sharper and more pointed than a dagger adorning each one. My claws longed to feel the slicing of flesh more than any arrogant young man like Gnuf has ever longed to touch a young girl.

I could feel the call of hunger in my veins grow louder and louder. It steadily drowned out any other thought or feeling in me as it demanded to be tended to. Theen’s flat voice broke the silence, and desire sharpened my hearing as he said: “Let’s call out to Elthor. It just isn’t right for the three of us to be separated like this. It’s like we’re having two separate adventures at this point” - the genius of desire in me knew that this was the key to the hunt tonight, this moment. “Elthor! Elthor!” his surprisingly loud voice bellowed. The bellowing of Theen’s voice awoke crows whose mad cawing sounded like the jeers and cajoling of a crowd of drunkards gathered to watch a fight in eager anticipation. Yes, my dear crows, I will put on a good show for you today. This game is so much better when there’s an audience.

“Theen?” a faint voice from considerably further north responded after a beat. That would be Elthor. The mercenary’s voice sounded noticeably more mature than Gnuf and Theen’s. He must not even be a youth.

“Elthor? Elthor!” Theen shouted again and smiled.
“Wait there! Don’t move!” Elthor shouted back after a pause, his voice dripping with frustration. Yes, he had wanted them to remain at the camp they had set up.

Gnuf and Theen looked at each other. Then they began to steadily walk in Elthor’s direction in brazen defiance of their elder’s wishes.

They walked past the tree I had slept on. Instinct made clear the path to take their lives straight away. Simply leap to the ground and slash at their exposed necks with my claws as their backs were now turned to me. But I restrained myself. Holding back from taking their lives in that moment felt like stopping a mighty steed from charging off in pursuit of its whims so the rider can lead him to a more pleasant destination instead. Riding the energy of my desire makes me strong. Yes, I wanted to test them. It would be more fun. To have such inexperienced prey wander into my domain is fortunate enough, indeed, as they say on Cape Delkane: Mother Forest has blessed me this day. I cannot rob myself of the pleasure of toying with them.

If Theen was worried about supplies they must be getting hungry, and Gnuf looked like the type who would always like more to eat. It’s unseemly for my prey to have empty stomachs. As their backs were turned, I soundlessly stood up, the sturdy branch holding my whole bodyweight with no strain. I stretched my long, clawed arms. A gentle Autumn breeze summoned the dark forest to a gentle leafy chorus - my favourite sound. I paused to relish that subtle sound. In that moment, even as desire still burned in me, my heart was warmed with peace. The breeze glazed my skin which was completely bare save for a small loincloth from a cave-lion I had slain earlier that week. The breeze itself felt like the consoling embrace of family. The forest is my mother. She is my mother and she is present to me most of all in the pine. Today she has provided for me. My flesh quivered with desire. My blood energized in anticipation of my favourite game and this propelled me to leap from the branch on which I had slept to another branch closer to the pair of plucky fools, landing on all fours without a sound. The new branch shook subtly but not enough to catch the attention of these amateurs. Here I could stand erect but still concealed by the leaves. I felt comforted by these towering trees that in most places in the forest are so tall with so many thick branches that they hardly leave any sky to be seen from the forest floor. I heard a murder of crows fly behind me. The crows and the pine are the only hunting companions I need.

“Do you think what they say about The Beast of Cape Delkane is true?” asked Theen as he and Gnuf walked casually towards where they had heard Elthor’s voice. “It’s hard to say, since so few have seen him and lived, and the few who have claimed to see him were too scarred to tell of him without becoming hysterical. They say he has swords at the ends of each of his fingers, a long jaw filled with many rows of shark-like teeth and a tongue that is a snake. His eyes glow redder than The Hellfires and he is taller than a mountain” - well, Gnuf’s description was flattering. But hardly accurate. Is this how they talk about me on the mainland? Theen was visibly panicked by Gnuf’s description of me, but he was trying to suppress his fright by looking away from his short friend. Gnuf noticed that Theen was frightened and chuckled. “Well Gnuf, if he is as they say, we’ll know him when we see him. They say he is so ferocious that his own people, hardly slouches in savagery themselves, exiled him from their tribe and now he wanders the forest alone like some mad cave-lion”

I wondered how word of my exile got out, and what their take on my exile was. But who am I to care about the opinions of mainlanders?

“Do you think it’s true what he does to his victims? Do you think that he really-”
“Yes, Gnuf, I do. Stop. I don’t even want to think about that!”
I licked my lips. Yes, Gnuf, you are certainly right. You will find out for yourself soon enough.
“Do you think there are Fleerans in this forest? I’ve heard there are Fleerans in Cape Delkane. I’ve always wanted to see one. I’ve heard they are beautiful animals” Theen said.
“I’ve tasted Fleeran meat before, Theen. My dad’s merchants brought some back from Cape Delkane once. It’s delicious.”
“Oh, I didn’t know you’ve had that before”
“It’s just delicious Theen. But it isn’t the kind of thing a poor farm boy like you could afford” he chuckled mockingly, and he caught a slight bitter look in Theen’s eyes. “Well, if we find one, we’ll eat them together. I bet wild fresh Fleeran meat is even better than what you can buy in the marketplaces”

They talked more. They were polluting my primeval autumnal forest of dark tranquility with their chatter because they were anxious. By yammering on and on about nonsense they could distract themselves from their cold bellies filled with fear and reassure themselves on their foolhardy quest. The contemptuous hatred that had always lurked behind my amusement of them flared strongly as I heard them blabber. Leaping from one branch to the next in rapid succession, moving soundlessly, almost gliding, as I leapt from branch to branch to follow them, the occasional subtle creaking of the trees the only noise I made. I had gotten far ahead of them now.

From the branch I now stood on I moved stealthily, walking backwards, until my back was pressed against the tree behind me. When the two fools walked past the tree I was standing on far enough so that I was certain the two young adventurers wouldn’t see me, I then turned to face the tree and walked a little to the right so I was at the very edge of the branch. Then I stretched my arm as far I could comfortably reach and stabbed the tips of the claws of my right hand into the tree’s bark with a swift piercing motion which caused a bit of a noise but not one loud enough to be heard over the sound of Theen and Gnuf blabbering on about trivialities. Day upon day passes in this woodland world without my uttering a word, but these mainlanders cannot go even a moment without slaughtering the silence with their worldly absurdities. There is more profound wisdom in the perfect leafen silence of my forest than in any of the books in the great cities. There is more sacred beauty in that leafy stillness than in any of the temples in the great cities. But these fools, these young fools, they do not know it! They do not even know that they do not know! As soon as such people as they come here they detract from this beautiful land and indeed from any lands in this cursed world that are still mostly untouched by the hands of “civilized” men. They should not be welcome here.

With my right hand’s claws firmly in the tree, I leapt from the edge of the branch and hung there, then I put my left claw into the tree beneath me and released my right claw, then I put my right claw a little beneath where I had put my left claw and released the left, and so on and so on until I had descended from the towering oak and onto the forest floor. I picked up a rock and then crept to the other side of the oak I had climbed down as my prey walked on - All unnoticed. It was quickly getting colder. Though I was breathing lightly to remain hidden, I could still see my breath. It was the kind of autumnal cold that speedily seeps into your bones with a start before it bestows you with cool strength when you handle that initial chill. Pressing my back against the oak I had climbed down with the rock in my hand, my battle-hardened bare flesh felt as comfortable against the oak as any pompous lord of the great cities feels in their silken beds.

When I had first seen them, Gnuf and Theen seemed to me almost like two adorable young wolf-pups who had wandered from their pack, brimming with the pluck only youthful ignorance can give, hoping to return with a successful catch to get a head-start in the contest to become alpha of a pack. Perhaps they have not yet survived even twenty winters. I saw their soft eyes! They do not know what it is like to fight to the death! They do not know hardship apart from a little mean labour or petty social conflicts between peers. They do not know the hunt! That’s how they differ from naive wolf-pups - a wolf-pup knows the hunt by instinct, in its blood, but such young boys as they know it only through hearsay, and in their foolish arrogance they think that’s enough to prepare them for me! Fearsome contempt began flooding my heart which proved fatal for whatever feeling of amusement I still had left from them before. It’s time to spring my trap.

Stretching my lithe arms, throwing the rock with such force it was whistling through the air before it landed with a ‘thud!’ on the flat ground of its intended destination.

“There’s something over there! Quick, let’s go! Let’s go, Theen!” I heard Gnuf quickly dashing in the direction he heard the ‘thud!’ sound, not thinking for a moment the source of the sound came from somewhere else. Theen must have stood there, stunned that his friend would wander off into this mysterious forest on a whim because of an unknown noise, far away from the direction where they had heard Elthor’s voice. He sighed, then I heard him catching up with Gnuf, which didn’t take him long since Gnuf is so fat and slow.

Ascending another colossal oak tree now in the same manner that I had descended from one earlier, putting one claw above my head, then another further up my head, until I reached a branch that I knew I could stand on. There were only a few leaves covering me this time as I saw the backs of my boyish prey running in the direction of the noise they heard. From where I stood I could see the little flat clearing in a ring of pine trees to the south where the stone I had thrown had landed. In the clearing there was an abundance of mossy stones and bushes packed with blueberries. A gust of cool wind stirred another subtle leafen orchestra. Gnuf unsheathed his sword as he entered the clearing and growled in the general direction of the wind as he entered into a battle stance, his sword above his head, ready to swing it on an enemy who wasn’t there to prove his worth as a hero, his gaze as fierce as somebody as soft as him could manage, but it seemed to me like he was a bad actor putting on a show for an unconvinced audience. He walked steadily toward the trees in front of him, sword raised. When he didn’t see anything he was puzzled, then a crow cawed to his side so he growled again and glared at the crow. The crow flew away, and Gnuf put his sword down, disappointed and confused. Gnuf sprang in excitement and raised his sword again, growling in the direction of a whole murder of crows that flew off a pine tree, rustling the tree as it did so, the blackness of the crows emerging from the darkness of the tree-covered forest like a cup of ink that was overflowing. Gnuf took some cautious steps towards where the crows were flying from.

Theen was breathlessly startled as he entered the clearing. “What was that?” Theen said, not even trying to disguise the panic in his voice before he embarrassedly caught himself and then unsheathed his own sword as Gnuf did. “Is that him? Is that Dobüngo?!” Theen said with trepidation as he inched closer to where my stone had fallen and from where the crows were flying. It had been a long time since I had heard a mainlander say my name. It didn’t sound right in their civilized tongue. I do not like such folks to say my name without the terror that is due to it. Gnuf sliced the air with his sword a few times and smiled cockily at Theen as he said boisterously: “How much do you want to bet Dobüngo is just a primitive weakling? Just a scrappy Delkanean. He’ll probably wet himself in fear over our swords. I bet Delkaneans haven’t even seen swords or armour before. Oh I’ll bet he is, Theen, I’ll bet he is. But make sure not to tell anyone back on the mainland. We’ll tell everyone in the courts and the taverns and the marketplaces that he was a real monster, a hundred-foot tall giant that breathed fire. We’ll bring back his head on a pike!” He swung his sword at the air more spiritedly. His ignorant boasting made me smile. I like the meat of my victims to be peppered with a crushed ego. He continued to boast and he tried to rile up Theen as I leapt from branch to branch, until I was crouching on a branch that was midway up a pine-tree just outside the clearing wherein I had lured my prey.

The opening verses of an old Delkanean hunting song floated into my memory as Theen approached his boisterous friend. I remembered the frenzied dancing around bonfires on a crisp autumn night as my people sung:

Here in the wood, there is no Law
Only the passion of a hungry jaw
Even the green leaves and flower bud
Know that tonight, there will be blood
Only The Wood knows if it will be yours or mine
It’s all good show for the crows and the pine

They stood near the lofty pine whose branches I stood on, giving me a closer look at them than ever before. My eyes widened with wild craving at the sight of Gnuf’s red face and the lovely blue veins on Theen’s neck the way a drunkard glares at his favourite drink. My jaws quivered with longing. My flat nose smelled the panic in their sweat and it roused such sharp desire in me that I had to clench my jaws and my claws to stop from being completely gripped by my mad hunger and bringing an end to our chance encounter. Not yet, not yet, not yet! They must eat first! It is better that way! A little bit of restraint yields much greater pleasure - and how much greater that pleasure will be! Imagining that pleasure to forcefully remind myself of the value of this momentary restraint is all that gave me the strength to resist my hunger and end their lives at this precise moment. Again I licked my lips. I unclenched my jaws as I began breathing slowly and heavily. Drool descended from my lips onto the branch I stood on, and for a minute I was so suffused with desire I had forgotten to close my mouth. “Did you hear that? It sounded like rain” Theen whispered. Hearing him say that awoke me from my reverie of craving. I closed my mouth and smiled at his naivete. “It rains here all the time! Be quiet or you’ll blow our cover!” was Gnuf’s response that he hypocritically shouted at his companion. My limbs shook with excited anticipation of the violence I would inflict upon them. Relaxing into my whetted desire, I waited for them to take my bait. Each second seemed a small eternity.

They had finally found the bushes packed with blueberries in the wide circular clearing I had led them to and a whole deer I had slain yesternight whose meat had since been mostly picked by young wolves and old crows, though there was still some meat on that deer for the two boys. But not much. Yes, out of a tender and even fatherly generosity I had left one of the deer I had slain yesterday in the forest, keeping only one of the two I had hunted for myself, leaving them in the island’s forest for young wolf-pups to find. I like to give the young wolf-pups who venture from their pack when they want to prove themselves their first easy meat so they can be filled with confidence and become big, strong wolves. Ah, my heart swelled with joy at the mere thought of cute wolf-pups, how I love them so! When they are young the intrepid canines will swell with irrepressible vital energy which impels them to exercise the ferocious power imbued into them by Mother Forest by going into wildernesses without elder supervision, hoping to catch some delicious prey. But I would let these two would-be adventurers discover this particular deer so they would not have empty stomachs before I unleashed the fury of my hunger upon them.

Gnuf’s belly growled so loudly when he saw the deer and all the berries that I could hear it from all the way up the arboreal pine perch where I was crouching, hiding behind a coniferous screen as I peeked at them. “Ah, it’s just a deer. Wonder what happened to him? Doesn’t matter! It’s free food, Theen! Let’s bring what’s left of this big fella back to the camp and roast him over the fire. We’ll feast to celebrate our first full day of exploring Cape Delkane. Elthor will be some glad we found all this stuff. With this guy and all those berries plus all our other supplies we brought with us from home, we’ll have plenty of time and energy to find and slay Dobüngo - oh, oh, oh my! Look at all these berries! There’s so many of them!” Gnuf put his sword back into his sheath and smiled proudly. He walked gaily towards the bushes and picked them one by one by one, eating them and getting his face and armour stained with the blue-ish juice from the berries. Theen was puzzled. He raised an eyebrow and kept his sword firmly in his hand. He approached the deer. Theen looked all around him in a circular motion and then even had the good sense to look up at the trees. He had the right idea, but he didn’t spot me.

“Hang on. This is really weird. Look at the way the deer’s neck is cut…” Theen then pointed at the cut in the deer’s neck with the tip of his sword and motioned his sword along the perfectly horizontal length of the cut that I had inflicted on the deer when I had leapt from a tree branch yesterday to land directly on the deer before slicing its throat with my claws. “Something killed this deer very intentionally!” Theen was more inquisitive than I had anticipated either of them being, but it made no difference. They would surely cave in to the weakness of their appetites. They will make themselves nice and plump for me so I can be satisfied with them later. Then I’ll take care of that mercenary. “Heh, what if it was Elthor?” Gnuf said as he ate berries while eyeing the meat and fat on that deer.

“Elthor!” Theen shouted as loud as he could muster, and then again a second time. This time, no response. He began to panic and more sweat was forming on his brow. He didn’t know in what direction they had heard Elthor’s voice earlier now that I had lured them far off course. Could Elthor now have walked far past them - without even knowing? Oh surely he must have, Theen, surely he must have. Which direction did you even hear Elthor’s voice? Where is that direction relative to this clearing you’re in now you foolish peasant? You should have stayed on the mainland to tend to the potatoes in your fields.

Gnuf was a little frustrated that Theen had interrupted his gorging upon berries by making him think about Elthor and the origin of the cut on that deer. In-between mouthfuls of berries he said: “Okay Theen, yeah, it was obviously cut intentionally. There are other people who live here besides The Beast of Cape Delkane. There is a whole tribe of people. I’ve heard that Dobüngo is actually just one of those tribe folks. Maybe they over-hunted and just left a deer here because they killed too many to carry. That happens even on the mainland, sometimes. Nothing wrong with us scavenging and taking advantage of that given our circumstances. Don’t forget our village’s quarrel is just with Dobüngo, anyway, not with the tribe folks of this strange island. We just let the tribespeople mind their own business. Maybe we could even make a deal with them”

“We don’t know much about the tribe on this island, do we?” Theen asked, still not budging, still thinking over what the slain deer might mean.
“Oh, they’re called The Delkaneans. Delkaneans from Delkane. The island is named after them, by the way, not the other way around. They are reclusive people, I think my father told me they are ignorant of The Master. Figures, since they live in such a faraway land. I’ve heard the merchants in my father’s employ say they come to the beaches of Cape Delkane to trade with them, exchanging wine for animal-skins, that sort of thing. The Delkaneans are good hunters and good fishermen. They have a strange look to them and strange customs. But I have no problem with them and neither should you, we only have a quarrel with Dobüngo, and yeah, maybe he isn’t even real”
“So we know for sure Dobüngo is just one of The Delkaneans?” Theen said, still clutching his sword.
“That’s what some people say, yeah. If he’s even real, I’d say he is the most notorious of them!”
I smiled. My pride glowed.
“Well hang on a second! How do we know that there aren’t more like him? A whole tribe of Dobüngo? What if they’re all as dangerous as him?”
“Oh no, no, no. If Dobüngo is a Delkanean, he’s the only one we have reason to believe is a monster. My dad hires merchants to come to this island sometimes and the merchants described The Delkaneans to me. They’re weird. But not monsters. They’re tribal savages I’m sure but that still isn’t really the same thing as being a monster. They’re probably people just like us, only without our culture and learning. If he’s a Delkanean, Dobüngo is the most savage of them all!” Well that last thing you said was right, Gnuf, you soft chubby buffoon! If only I could be so flattered in the tribal assemblies. He must have finished off a whole bush of berries by now and was working his way onto another. Theen had still not taken another bite and couldn’t get out of his head. It seems Theen wouldn’t be as fun even apart from the fact that he was so thin.

Looking at Theen closer now I could see his gaunt face. In comparison, Gnuf was like a fatted calf. Yes, a juicy fatted calf. That thought made the seductive might of my hunger nearly burst through the seams of my restraint. My knees shook a little and my breathing quickened. Soon. Very soon!

“That deer will be heavy to carry… but we can do it together, and we’ll get some meat from it” Theen said, apparently satisfied with Gnuf’s explanation, and putting his sword back into his sheath. He started eating some berries.

The appetite in me was getting sharper and sharper the more I saw their soft, youthful skin, how rippable and sliceable it looked. The more I restrained my desire the stronger it became. No, I cannot hold back anymore. The berries will have to suffice for them, there’s no way I can wait for them to carry the deer all the way back to their encampment. I had forgotten mainlanders only eat meat when it is cooked. Raw deer meat is good enough for the wolves and good enough for me, but not good enough for these accursed mainlanders. My desire moistened my mouth, sharpened my gaze, tightened my fists, and propelled me to quietly leap from my branch onto the forest floor. The moss muffled the sound of my fall. The moss on my feet felt like the carpet of a king’s banquet hall. The two ignorant questers were crouched over now, eating berries, their backs towards me.

One soundless step towards these plucky fools. I breathed quietly. Another soundless step. Walking, pausing, quieter than the fox hunting for rabbits. The rolls of fat from Gnuf’s plump body allured my appetites, like the wafting smoke of a fresh baked pie. Walking, my talon-esque toenails subtly slicing some moss, walking quieter than a cloud strutting across the midnight sky. Gnuf’s neck, his stubby fat neck - that neck - so succulent. Did your mommy know that her whole life she was just fattening you up for me, Gnuf? Making you plump and fat for me, Dobüngo, The Beast of Cape Delkane?

Standing directly behind them, quietly raising my two long arms. Like a lightning bolt on a quiet autumn night that is heard and felt but not seen I swooped my hands down and stabbed the tips of the knife-like claws of my hands into both sides of Gnuf’s neck, feeling them plunge into his soft fat flesh, piercing veins and organs, my claws felt warm in him. Blood dripped from his pasty, pudgy skin onto his red shirt. Gnuf impotently tried to move but that only made the claws in my flesh cut him up from the inside more which made his strength speedily dissipate. Theen rapidly turned in his crouching position, then screamed, scuttling away like the scared little rodent that he is on the inside. He screamed and screamed and screamed in a paralyzing madness of terror. Feeling the spark of life speedily slip from Gnuf in my claws at a pace that was shockingly unacceptable to him I crouched, firmly holding Gnuf’s plump body with my claws in his neck, opening my jaws to reveal an armoury of teeth each as sharp as an arrow-head, my palate awash in the feeling of nearly imminent pleasure - and all thought but devouring vanished from me as my teeth penetrated the back of his neck, enclosing on a chunk of his flesh, pushing his lusciously scrumptious body and my head away from each other to rip it straight off, ropes of torn flesh dangling, chewing quickly, his juicy blood running through my knife-sharp teeth. When I first swallowed that first chunk of raw flesh and felt it go down my throat my heart trembled with vicious raptures. Moving my face towards Gnuf’s exposed innards and bone for another bite, my eyes met Theen’s, and I saw a reflection of myself in the big black eyes of his angular peasant face. The flat nose beneath the yellow eyes on my bald head, Gnuf’s garishly red blood splattered all over my skin that is grey like the clouds on a rainy Autumn afternoon. I had seen myself reflected in still pools of water, but I never looked better than in the eyes of my mortally terrified enemies. Theen was completely immobilised with insanities of fear. I took another bite and another and another, ripping away at Gnuf’s flesh with my jaws, as Gnuf’s blood dripped down onto the mossy forest floor.

Theen then finally found some manliness in him. He stood up, shaking, breathing heavily, and unsheathed his sword. I sucked in more juicy blood from Gnuf’s body and let the body of my recently felled victim fall to the ground as I pulled out my claws from his neck. Standing up, Theen saw The Beast of Cape Delkane was not a giant as some have said but still considerably taller than him. I wonder what was going through his head as he swung the sword at me only for me to grab his sword-arm, twist it, and break it with such force as he had never known from man or beast. The sound of his bone snapping was followed by the sound of his sword dropping to the ground. Doubly embarrassed by his total inability to help his slain companion and his total impotence to challenge me, his face a maelstrom of shame and terror and pain as he saw me closer now and though I am not a fire-breathing, snake-tongued giant I am still the scariest thing he has ever seen, a nightmare even if I am far more man than monster. He tried to wriggle out of my grip but simply could not do it, and he fought more against the realization that his short life was being taken from him so unacceptably soon than against my grip as he tried in vain to wriggle away. My eyes drank in the sight of his pathetic weakness and I let him tire himself out with his wriggling, my grip not loosening for a moment.

At precisely the moment when I had resolved to freely cast off all restraint and abort Theen’s heroic journey, I heard a great rumbling in the distance, like an earthquake. The sudden awareness of impending chaos untangled me from my mad hunger enough to realize what was happening. The tremors were enough to shake even Theen into a new state of sober awareness and he had stopped trying to free himself as we both looked in the direction the noises were coming from. I see the Forest Mother does not want to give me such a wonderful feast so easily today after all. My mind went over all my options as best and as fast as it could, and none of them were ideal. But the worst thing to do would be nothing. I could not stand to lose Gnuf’s fresh corpse. His flesh-meat is too juicy and too abundant. Theen is scrawny and wouldn’t be as fun to eat anyway. Really, feasting on someone as abundantly fat as Gnuf is a rare treat that more than makes up for only consuming one man today. But, still, it stung to let go of Theen, the delectable blueness of his veins teased me as he scampered away, his sword-arm dangling, he picked up his sword from the ground as he fled eastward into the densely-packed trees.

The rumbling grew louder as its source drew closer. I picked up Gnuf’s fresh corpse and it was so heavy, so heavy. There is no way I could return to the safety of those arboreal perches while lugging this feast of a lad on my shoulders. No, I would have to remain on the forest floor, which is hardly ideal in the chaos that will soon ensue, but it’s unacceptable to let go of a kill like Gnuf.

I had dash in the opposite direction that Theen had ran away in. There was no chance I could keep up with Theen and dodge the incoming danger at the same time while carrying Gnuf on my back. It was time for me bring this fresh kill back to my cave. Like a thief on the run, some agile and skilled footwork carried me over gnarled branches, in-between narrow openings in-between the thickets of massive oaks and pines, straight through tall grass, leaping over fallen branches and trees. When I was exhausted I paused and took some deep breaths.

The deafening sounds grew louder and louder. I looked at its source as the ground shook. Yes, a stampeding herd of Fleerans. It was unmistakable. I cursed the powers above and below. It is the mark of a true wilderness that not a single one of its inhabitants can control everything that happens in it. The forest mother was only teasing me this afternoon with the prospect of two easy kills and I would have to really exert myself to enjoy the abundance of meat left on Gnuf. My desire winced knowing it wouldn’t be able to be relieved at this very hour under these circumstances as the maddeningly delectable smell of Gnuf’s recently felled body rose to my nostrils and juicy blood still dripped from the gaping wounds I had torn into his flesh with my jaws.

The first Fleerans came into my vision from where I stood amidst the trees. These animals, native to Cape Delkane and perhaps to only a few other places, were usually totally harmless, docile, pleasant herbivores. But in large numbers in a stampede they are utterly deadly. Their faces possessed the neotenous roundness of bunny-rabbits, indeed their faces had quite a striking resemblance to bunny-rabbits, but they had antlers like a deer upon which colourful flowers grew. Their heavy, equine-esque hooves pounded at the ground as they galloped onwards, the flowers bouncing and wafting their pleasant floral scents as they did so. They were three-fourths the size of an adult deer and their fur came in a dizzying array of colours: bright green, purple, blue, white, bright red. If a foreigner to Cape Delkane was in this situation a stampede of Fleerans would seem to them from a distance like bushes had suddenly sprung passionately to life and started charging through the forest. They ran with the rapid spontaneous agility that only pure animal instinct can give, charging through the forest, through every gap in the trees, leaping over every toppled oak. Their hooves pounding on the ground sounded like ominous thunder. No one could survive being trampled by a Fleeran stampede. I growled and tightened my grip on Gnuf’s hefty corpse, carrying it on my back as I ran as well as I could with the full weight of this fat mainlander on me which was too slow to keep any safe distance away from the Fleeran stampede that was getting closer and closer to me with each passing second. I would have to turn my head back constantly to make sure a Fleeran wasn’t charging in my direction, even as I had to look at the forest floor to avoid tripping over a gnarled root or a fallen branch. Running ahead now, breathing heavily, dashing, turning my head: there was a Fleeran as green as a flower-bud in spring right behind me and I had to leap to my side to avoid getting rammed into it and crushed under its hooves. I got up, ran ahead, only to trip on a gnarled branch which left a nasty gash on my left knee as it scraped against a rock and my back was pained with the full weight of Gnuf’s delicious corpse falling on me. Quickly gathering my strength, tightening my grip on Gnuf again, I started running, running, and two Fleeran’s ran directly on either side of me, so closely that I felt the Forest Mother herself must have been graciously protecting me, for how else could I have avoided being crushed by their hooves? Running onwards, almost tripping again, I could see the mountainous cliff-side to my right and hear the rushing river that cut through the south-western quarter of the island as I turned my head to see a pale blue Fleeran right there so I dived diagonally to the forest floor to avoid getting rammed into and crushed under the raging hooves, Gnuf’s full body weight crashing against me again as I landed flat on my stomach. If I could get into my cave I would be home free. Since I can see the mountain from where I am, I know it isn’t far. Straining to stand up, taking some agonizing steps forward, taking some deep breaths, turning to assess the situation on dodging the Fleerans. My mouth was agape with dread. There were so many Fleerans dashing behind me, they were like the foams of a vibrantly colorful tsunami headed straight my way. The thunderous clamour of the Fleerans hooves crashing against the ground made it so hard to think - and I had to think fast. Should I make a mad dash for the inner forest where the tree-cover and foliage is thickest? Perhaps that would keep me safe, since the Fleerans are least likely to go where the trees were packed so tightly together because they wouldn’t have room to manoeuvre. But it wouldn’t only take one Fleeran to go in that direction, and then the one without room to manoeuvre would be me, leaving me vulnerable to their mad charge.

No. There’s only one option, the option that I hate most of all is my only option. That was the last thought before all I could hear was the rumbling cacophony of the Fleeran stampede. I cursed my fate, and Gnuf’s fat corpse, and the gluttonies he indulged in during his pathetically short life, as I walked towards a massive oak. Putting Gnuf’s corpse down, I took the chainmail off of him, and yes, I cursed myself for not having thought of taking that off earlier because it would have made him easier to carry. Then I took off his shirt, and the bare fat flesh underneath was so comically rotund it could’ve made me laugh under different circumstances. Devouring that would be such an exquisite pleasure. The thought of that strengthened me as I put Gnuf on my back again, and then tied his shirt around the both of us to make him easier to carry. I pierced the claws of my right hand into this massive oak as far above my head as I could. Then, as carefully and as quickly as I could under such circumstances, put my feet against the tree and lifted myself, straining my strength more than it was accustomed to with Gnuf’s heavy corpse on my back, and then pierced my left hand’s claws into the oak as far above as I could stretch it.. Then I lifted the right claw as far above the left claw as I could, and released again the left claw, but even with the shirt tying Gnuf’s corpse onto me it required an outrageous amount of exertion to lift myself up so that I could then release again my right claw. Up, up, the only safe direction now is up. If that noise is any indication there could well be hundreds of Fleeran’s charging this way. Up is the only direction there won’t be stampeding Fleerans. Fleerans can’t go up. I exerted my strength far beyond its accustomed use to get myself up and up and up, then looked down and was very disheartened to see I had not made that much progress climbing up the oak.

I tilted my head and saw the stampede was imminent. I looked up and saw the branches were too far ahead. I can’t risk climbing up this tree if it started to shake - I would surely lose my balance. I dug my left claw parallel to my right, and tried to wrap my legs around the oak as tightly as I was able.

Superstitious prayers to The Forest Mother and the powers below would have been uttered silently in my thoughts - if I could hear myself think. The stampede of the Fleeran’s drowned out all other noises, like a thunderous hurricane. I looked down. Row upon row of sharp antlers with bright-coloured flowers of orange, purple, white, yellow, and red blossoming on them were directly beneath me. I pressed my face against the tree. Knowing that if I let go I would come crashing down to my death gave me all the extra strength I needed to cling with all the extra reserves of might I had left after exerting myself so much today. Gnuf was so heavy and fat. I hated that this arrogant mainlander had gotten so fat. Looking down again, a sea of fur and flowered antlers flowing all around this tree, a sea of green or blue or white or brown fur. The oak I was on shook crazily, my face banged against it several times. I tightened the grip of my claws on the tree and held firmly. I looked up, a small hole opened in the clouds, giving me a glimpse of the sky behind them. It would soon be evening. All that lies between me and the joys of feasting on Gnuf’s succulent soft flesh is this stampede and though it is, it will not last forever. I looked down again at the Fleerans. They continued to charge. Their delicate doe-esque eyes were peaceful despite their mad charging. Even amidst an unleashing of frantic kinetic energy, Fleeran’s looked graceful.

Fleerans can make for wonderful meals, though, in my opinion as a seasoned gourmand, they are not nearly as delectable as the flesh of man. Delkanean girls wear Fleeran hides gifted to them by their fathers or prospective lovers to keep them warm, and I must say it adds rather chastely to their nubile charms. On festivals the Delkanean girls wear Fleeran skins and dance around the fires. They looked quite cute in such attire. As a youth my loins would burn with a desire strong enough to catch me off guard whenever I saw the girls dressed so. But in my maturity such lusty desires were vastly outpaced by the kind of desire that flared up in me when I saw the flesh of a fatted calf like Gnuf. Devouring the flesh of man surpasses the joys in touching the flesh of a woman. Yes, this fatted calf tied to my back will more than make up for this present hardship, is what I thought to myself as my face and chest banged against the oak repeatedly as it shook, hanging on. Gnuf’s bare flesh flailing against my back was a perpetual soothing reminder as the oak shook from the tremor of the Fleeran stampede that a time of pleasure shall soon be upon me. Though the oak and my body shook as The Fleerans raged on and on, inwardly the peace of soon-to-be-satisfied craving was coming over me.

The thundering cacophony of Fleeran hooves stomping on the ground finally started to dissipate. There were less and less of them now, and the flattened grass on the ground revealed itself again. A relief swept over me, a relief like that of battered sailors who see the sky clearing up after a wicked storm. Yes, it’s over. I descended the oak, slowly, and when my feet touched the ground I let Gnuf go and my back was thankful for the relief. Two young, injured Fleeran’s struggled to catch up with the rest of the herd, dragging themselves in desperation, as I sat down and rested. On any other day I would have been moved with pity and helped those poor creatures catch up with their fellow woodland beasts by picking them up myself and bringing them to their Fleeran-herd. I recall doing this on one occasion many years ago, the soft Fleeran youngling curling itself like a baby in my lithe, strong arms, its antlered head adorned with little pink saplings that would grow into flowers one day perked up with recognition upon seeing its herd, how it leaped from my arms with enthusiasm to be rejoined with its companions, how it and its mother looked back at me with gratitude before continuing on their way. My people say doing such things gives you grace from The Forest Mother and the powers below, but who knows if that’s true?

The air was still but it had that lingering of audial pandemonium in it. I casually lifted Gnuf’s fat bare arm and ripped out a big bite like a sluggish old drunkard at a tavern eating some sloppy chicken. As I chewed, I smiled, and all my vigour started returning to me, as if I was just waking up in the morning. There is nothing quite like the flesh of freshly slain man to energize you.

Tilting my head back against the oak and closing my eyes, a wave of peace washed into my mind. My cave is not too far off. I can easily get there from here, though it will entail much walking. Even if it became dark, I know the way well enough from here. I’m so tired. I could easily nap here, and maybe I should. But no. I won’t nap. I’ll just… wait. Another wave of peace washed into my mind as I breathed. I smiled. Gnuf was so heavy and fat. I love that this arrogant mainlander had gotten so fat. The thought of devouring him gave a sprinkling of sweetness to the peace that was washing over me that made me even more peaceful.

“GRAAAAAAAAUUUUUGGGGGHHHHH!!!!” was what I heard when all that peace fled from me all at once. I stood up, directly in front of Gnuf. I had to fight back against all the wishful denial swelling up in me and think fast. There were some rocks nearby. I dashed to them, frantically searching for the sharpest one, found one that was satisfactory enough, and dashed back to Gnuf, picking up a fallen stick as I did so, my heartbeat going faster and faster. I tore off a piece of what was left of Gnuf’s shirt with my claws and tied the sharp stone to the stick.

It was unmistakable what that sound was. I pierced the air with my ramshackle spear to get some practice in. It has been so long since I used a spear, perhaps even a year or more. Usually my claws and teeth suffice. But not now.

It emerged from the thicket of trees ahead of me. Its reptilian paws were almost soundless against the grass of the forest floor, which is why I hadn’t heard it earlier when the Fleerans were stampeding, but I must have gotten carried away with my resting if I hadn’t noticed it before it got this close. The jarringly bright green fur of a Fleeran was stuck in its teeth and each of its teeth was nearly as tall as I am. So that’s why the Fleeran’s were stampeding. They were running away from this thing: A Dzongar. Twelve thousand pounds heavy, twelve meters in height, six meters in length, a stunning exemplar of carnivorous reptilian land animal. A 25 inch long thin horn protruded from the forehead of its long face. Its dark greenish complexion lets even such a massive beast be camouflaged as it prowls through the primeval forests of Cape Delkane. Even the most experienced hunters fear the Dzongar which prowls with inexplicable silence through the forest, sending fear into all that breathes the breath of life on Cape Delkane.

Its yellow eyes looked into my yellow eyes with the perfect clarity of savage cruelty that only a predatory carnivore can have. I met its gaze unflinchingly with a steadfast ferocity of my own. Then I saw its nose twitch. It was sniffing. What?

No. Oh no. It looked past me - and saw Gnuf’s fat, delicious flesh, that flesh of his that has that delectable softness that only an excess of domestication under civilization can give, that flesh of his that has been so fattened by eating cakes and treats it has become a delightful cakey treat such as only a seasoned flesh-eater like myself could ever truly appreciate. The black slits in the Dzongar’s yellow eyes widened with recognition at the delicious meal I was standing behind. Then he looked at me with renewed savage intentions and growled.

Even a skilled hunter of The Delkaneans would seldom fight a Dzongar to the death. But Gnuf’s flesh was worth fighting over. Pleasure is worth fighting to the death over. A true man cares more for pleasure than mere survival. I backed up and the sole of my left foot brushed up against that delicious meaty corpse. “Don’t worry, Gnuf, you fat arrogant mainlander. Your parents didn’t fatten you up your whole life just to be eaten by a Dzongar. I got this, pal..” I said solemnly to Gnuf’s corpse with more brotherly affection than I’m sure that spoiled brat ever heard in his whole stupidly short life.

My heart was beating so fast and hard in my chest it was like the drum-beat heard before a Delkane hunting party went out. The second stanza of a familiar Delkane hunting song wafted through my memory:

Here in the woods, there is no Law
Only the clash upon clash of claw
Hide your little ones and boys
Who play with sticks and toys
It’s time to play Man’s favourite game:
The fight to the death is its true name.
To play again isn’t the game’s only prize
Because the killer loves his victim’s cries
Only The Wood knows if it’ll be yours or mine
It’s all good show for the crows and the pine

The Dzongar growled, showing its rows upon rows of teeth that were, we’ll say, at least as sharp as mine. I growled in return. The Dzongar wasn’t expecting that. They’re not used to being challenged, after all, they’re the biggest and meanest animals in the forest. I growled again. That alone caught it off guard just a tad. He’s been chasing Fleerans all day. Big guy doesn’t want to fight. He thinks he can scare me away. Oh, I know Dzongars don’t frighten each other with Beast of Cape Delkane stories like mainlanders, my reptilian friend, but they should. The Dzongar roared ferociously with ear-splitting loudness - and every single instinct of survival and desire in me propelled me towards charging at the open mouth of this scaly beast, the very same open mouth that could become my grave - I stabbed the sharp edge of the rock into the roof of its mouth with all the force I could muster in a single upward motion. I backed away. The spear could never possibly go all the way through his mouth, he was too thick for that, but I did damage. Oh yeah, I did some damage. He backed away, roared, and blood geysered out of his mouth. I did some roaring of my own - roaring like any fearsome beast. Its reptilian eyes flooded with shock. Now’s my chance. I picked up Gnuf’s scrumptious corpse and my back was suddenly reminded of how accursedly heavy he is. Carrying him I dashed as fast as a man carrying a fat mainlander can, which is to say, just enough to put a small distance of safety between me and the Dzongar.

The hulking reptilian beast clamped down on its jaws with such force that the stick of the spear lodged in his palate broke, but the pointy rock must still be in there, causing him pain. Blood dripped from his jaws as it charged towards me, tilting its head so that the tip of its knifelike horn pointed straight at me.

It huffed, its predator eyes burning with primitive vengeful rage. It doesn’t just want to challenge me for the buffet known as Gnuf’s corpse anymore. It wants to hurt me. I know the feeling. How it is that such a heavy beast can be so fast, I just don’t know. The long black claws on its powerful reptilian feet scraped gnarled roots and fallen branches as it came hurtling towards me. I turned my head and the locomotion of this living reptilian tank was a sight to behold: lifting itself off the ground, landing with no difficulty again and again as it hurtled itself closer towards me.

This could be the day that I die. Every hunter, man or animal, knows that every time you go out to hunt that it could be the day that you die. Every meal that is earned every day requires staring death right in its numinous black eyes yet again. The young and the women you share your kills with will never understand that no matter how much they say they appreciate you. Yes, today could really be the day that I die. But The Beast of Cape Delkane will not go down without a fight. I know not if what is touted as spiritual wisdom by the enlightened sages of the great cities or the ancient elders of Cape Delkane is true, but I know this: Go down fighting. To go down fighting is the only noble choice that can never be taken from a man. If you died fighting courageously you only died once, in body only. But if you died as a coward, without fighting back, then you died twice, in body and in soul. Die we all must, but whether to die once or twice is up to us. The Beast of Cape Delkane has too much life to have two deaths in him.

I ran in front of the thickest and widest pine tree I could find. The pine, my favourite tree. Feeling the green needles of pine on my skin is as close as I’ll get to embracing Mother Forest in all her terrible beauty. All the courage and cunning I had honed throughout my life had led me here, to this pine. Wave after wave of panic crashed against the rugged stone of defiant bravado that is my heart. I stood still. The Dzongar growled, hurtling closer and closer with bestial confidence, its horn pointed straight at me like the tip of a saber in a duel. It got closer. I could feel the chunks of tasty meat formerly known as Gnuf on my back as I stood still. The legs of The Dzongar, as thick as tree-trunks, made extra efforts to close that last bit of distance between my chest and the tip of The Dzongar’s horn, the momentum of its tremendous size carrying it ever-forward as I desperately jumped to the right side, towards the forest-floor, at the precise last moment, death and life were on either side of me as I leaped with all the energy that my mad scheme for survival demanded. The Dzongar’s horn plunged into the pine, right where I had stood only a moment before. Its bestial confidence was instantly replaced with shock as it felt its horn pierce through several layers of pine instead of the man who now stood to his side. The Dzongar’s horn went through the length of the pine and the reptilian beast didn’t waste a second trying to push itself out by pressing its scaly paws against the pine-tree but it found its horn was stuck. I dropped Gnuf’s corpse onto the forest floor and then ran to The Dzongar whose eyes were all flooded with panic as I stabbed my claws directly into his right eye. I grabbed his scaly flesh with my left hand and pulled his eye out with my right, roaring as I did so. The Dzongar was anxiously pushing against the pine, getting a few inches of his knifelike horn out of the pine I had trapped him in with each push. I threw his right eye towards Gnuf’s corpse, to gift myself a most legendary appetizer before I make my way to that fat mainlander as my main course. My reptilian foe’s growls and roars turned into wails of agonized defeat as I hacked away at the gaping wound where his right eye once was, blood geysering everywhere, eruptions of blood, my body a dripping coat of Dzongar blood as I hacked and stabbed and scratched and sliced and tore at his fleshy innards with my claws, roaring all the while. The Dzongar breathed his last, his horn only half-way out of the huge pine I had trapped him in. Its dying breath was among the most satisfying noises I have ever heard. It may replace the leafen orchestra called upon by the cool autumn wind as the best sound my ears have ever relished.

The passion for violence ebbed as I backed away from the dead Dzongar, staggered a bit over a gnarled root, and then turned my head to see my cozy cave was only half a mile away from where I presently stood. My cavern home stretched for miles underground in a labyrinthine puzzle of stone whose secrets were known only to me. The boulder I use to seal my cave when I leave to go hunting in the early mornings was right in my sight. I looked at Gnuf, the wonderfully fat mainlander. I looked at The Dzongar’s right eye that had landed right on his big fat yummy belly. I looked at The Dzongar, its horn still impotently stuck nearly half-way through the pine. Relief touched my heart and then hysterical laughter erupted from me. I laughed until I was out of breath, and then laughed more, and nearly fell over from the sheer force of my laughter. Ah, mother forest, you give your best meals to your best hunters, and you know I’m your best hunter, my sweet mother! I can drag chunks of this Dzongar to my cave and add the most deadly of Cape Delkane’s predators to my dinners! Oh, I didn’t ask for the sweetmeat of fat pampered youth with a sprinkling of huge deadly lizard, but who am I to deny what you want to give me, my sweet mother? Has any Delkanean ever had the flesh of man and the flesh of our most feared predator all in one night, and enough of either to last him a week? The smell of my mainlander and Dzongar roast will be the envy of all Cape Delkane! All that breathes the breath of life will know that there is no beast on this island more fierce than I, The Beast of Cape Delkane: Dobüngo!

I giggled as I ripped out Gnuf’s left eye. A moan of anticipatory pleasure bubbled out of me as I saw his delectable fat flesh jiggle as I did so. I grabbed the Dzongar’s right eye in my right hand and Gnuf’s eye in my left and pressed them against each other so the juices oozing out from both eyes mingled together. I licked both eyes in a single motion of my long tongue. The taste of strange deliciousness was beyond what words can describe. It satisfied a deep craving in my refined palate I never even knew I had. A hysteria of triumphal joy overcame me. I danced, leaping, kicking my knees in the air. I sang aloud my favourite Delkanean hunting song, dancing with frantic kicks, dripping with Dzongar blood and man blood all over my body, my rapidly beating heart more than sufficing for the beat of a drum as I sang:

Here in the wood, there is no Law
Only the passion of a hungry jaw
Even the green leaves and flower bud
Know that tonight, there will be blood
Only The Wood knows if it will be yours or mine
It’s all good show for the crows and the pine

Here in the woods, there is no Law
Only the clash upon clash of claw
Hide your little ones and boys
Who play with sticks and toys
It’s time to play Man’s favourite game:
The fight to the death is its true name.
To play again isn’t the game’s only prize
Because the killer loves his victim’s cries
Only The Wood knows if it’ll be yours or mine
It’s all good show for the crows and the pine

Here in the woods, there is no Law
You’ll know it when your stuck in my maw
My flesh will live from your flesh
On flesh only does my flesh refresh
Tonight I feast on you, you’re dead!
Tonight the green grass is blood-red
And The Wood knows it’s yours, not mine
It’s been a good show for the crows and the pine.

END OF CHAPTER ONE

Thanks for reading. I hope you enjoyed the first chapter of my new dark fantasy tale. The next chapter will be uploaded next month. If you haven’t already, become a subscriber to ensure you get to read the next chapter when it is finished. Subscriptions are free but If you’d like to support my work, consider becoming a paid subscriber for $5/month or $50/year, which will give you access to exclusive content for paying subscribers only.

Subscribe now

I’d really appreciate it if you shared this story to expand its reach. I have a lot more fiction to upload and am interested in growing my audience.

Share

This is the most extensive fiction I’ve written so far and it is very different from what I usually upload, so constructive feedback and comments are highly appreciated.

Leave a comment

Stay tuned for chapter two.

Only the passion of a hungry jaw

Even the green leaves and flower bud

Know that tonight, there will be blood

Only The Wood knows if it will be yours or mine

It’s all good show for the crows and the pine

Here in the woods, there is no Law

Only the clash upon clash of claw

Hide your little ones and boys

Who play with sticks and toys

It’s time to play Man’s favourite game:

The fight to the death is it’s true name.

To play again isn’t the game’s only prize

Because the killer loves his victim’s cries

Only The Wood knows if it’ll be yours or mine

It’s all good show for the crows and the pine

Here in the woods, there is no Law

You’ll know it when your stuck in my maw

My flesh will live from your flesh

On flesh only does my flesh refresh

Tonight I feast on you, you’re dead!

Tonight the green grass is blood-red

And The Wood knows its yours, not mine

It’s been a good show for crows and pine.

Thank you for reading the poem up there. That poem will be incorporated in a work of fiction I will be uploading soon. Stay tuned! Subscribe to read my fiction as soon as I finish it:

Subscribe now

Besides Tolkien, I was also into the young adult fantasy literature that was popular with people of my age at the time: Harry Potter, the books by Rick Riordan, Artemis Fowl, and Anthony Horowitz’ severely underrated The Power of Five series which was my first exposure to stories with Lovecraftian themes. During this epoch of my life I was completely “blue-pilled” - in fact, I had no interest in politics at all. Of the stories I read during that epoch the Power of Five series stands out for its premise of a profound alien evil that is trying to dominate the world, and which is particularly harmful to the youth, but which the world at large is ignorant of. That story resonated with me because I suspected that the premise was basically true though I did not have the words to articulate my intuition at the time.

Around the time I was in my mid-teens all desire to read fiction of any genre escaped from me, because every book was just the same tropes, and every book made the essential problems of my life more agonizingly apparent. So I began reading philosophy and from there, began to read spirituality and the classics: This is what shaped me into who I am today. Yes, my epic spiritual quest began (unbeknownst to me at a time) with being disillusioned with modern life, already completely disillusioned by the time I was 14 years old, already in my inward nature a renunciate mystic even at that tender young age with the exception that I did not have an ideal to renounce for (only a strong desire to renounce!) or a mysticism to realize (only a sense that this world was illusory and artificial!) The second stage of the beginnings of my spiritual quest were when I was so thoroughly disillusioned with this life that now I was disillusioned with what I was using to escape my disillusionment: Tired of reading Fantasy, tired of RPG video games, yes, tired of it all.

By the ineffable grace of God, precisely around this time, around my mid-teens, I went to a used book store and discovered not only works of spirituality and religion that captivated me but I also had a variety of mystical experiences which were, at the time, quite overwhelming, and which certainly confirmed the existence of God and of my having an eternal spirit.

Recently, I have begun to slowly return to reading fiction. I enjoy reading The Classics, of course, and I still enjoy reading philosophy and works of spirituality, but sometimes I need a reprieve from thinking about these topics too much yet still must find a way to scratch that itch to read. That has been the most persistent of my itches throughout my life. I have been reading regularly for as long as I can remember. So I have begun to read genre fiction again, and I find that being able to make connections with the Perennial Truths of The Aryan Dharma in the genre fiction I have been reading is highly entertaining and enriching. Even if there aren’t explicit connections, as there often are since all good authors are connected to The Dharma even if they don’t know it themselves since The Dharma is just the nature of reality itself, the extreme contrast between the truths I know and the false worldviews (or bad tastes - but I repeat myself) presented in many popular works of genre fiction are themselves instructive - they teach us the truth by teaching us what it isn’t. The straight and narrow path to Divine Enlightenment becomes ever-more clear when we see the myriad ways that Man can go astray, and we see the necessity of walking that path ever-more urgently when we see its catastrophic results: bad works of art! Analyzing works of genre fiction from the perspective of the perennial Aryan Dharma will be an exciting new feature of this my substack entitled “Pondering The Imaginal” wherein I informally examine works of fiction: the mainstream, the indie, the classics, the contemporary, and everything in-between.

I have great reverence for those who have mastered the art of writing good fiction. To write a masterpiece of fiction like The Lord of The Rings by Tolkien, to me, is akin to a state of spiritual enlightenment. Not that it is that, per se, but rather that it is directly downstream from the exalted state of consciousness that spiritual enlightenment is.

The genre of horror has attracted me strongly recently because it is so much akin to reality. I know I am not alone when I say that daily life in this wretched Kali-Yuga feels like a real-life horror show at worst and an absurd comedy (“Clownworld”) at best. Once I saw a meme of a man putting on “nightmare vision goggles” and when he puts them on he goes, “Wait a minute, everything looks exactly the same” and that’s just it, isn’t it? On a daily basis we have to see everything that ever made life worth living for destroyed and debauched. We are reminded in a thousand subtle and unsubtle ways that if we publicly question this our lives will be permanently ruined. The only straightforward relief from this wretched existence that the system offers, a vacation let’s say, can only come through prolonged obedience to The Homo-Zio-Negro-Liberal system, and that system demands complete obedience to you on all levels of your existential being, a form of complete submission usually reserved only for religions, and its not like any of the ideals that this system exults are worthy of such submission. You might want to turn to Traditional religions to escape this madness and the existential pain that is its necessary attendant, but every single religious institution in The West without exception not only openly supports all of the things that make the modern world awful but will actually hate you even more passionately than secular institutions will for saying that religions ought to be opposed to the demonic insanity of our times. I know this from personal experience. Let a Protestant pastor or a Roman Catholic priest know that you think mass immigration to replace the white race is the most serious political danger of our times, that feminism is subversive political cancer, and that democracy is a sham - then see how quickly they out themselves as servants of darkness (but they’d still be happy to take your money, of course!)

Yes, I have enjoyed reading Horror lately because it’s just so relatable. Reading horror fiction makes me peaceful because being horrified at imaginary terrors is a wonderful reprieve from being horrified at the real terrors of our Kali-Yuga. Being disturbed by the imaginary is a great relief from being disturbed by the real, yes, just such a wonderful relief, one that I have come to crave.

To me, it seems that much horror fiction is based on a (false!) metaphysical assertion: The comforts provided to Man by Reason and Faith are an illusion which aim in vain to conceal the truth that Man is powerless against eldricth forces whose motives are, at best, incomprehensible, or, at worst, actively hostile to Man. If a horror story has a happy ending, as many of them do, then this metaphysical assertion of horror was only entertained and not outright asserted. But if a horror story has a bad ending, then the metaphysical assertion of horror is asserted in full. That assertion, of course, is not true. God is real, and in the end all Evil will be destroyed and its works undone in such a way as to bring about more good than there ever would have been had Evil not been permitted to prosper for a time so as to test the followers of God who is, Himself, The Supreme Good; evil itself is a kind of illusion, a mere deprivation of goodness with no existence in and of itself. That is the truth, yet, in our time the metaphysical assertion that all horror fiction entertains can seem true. The modern world is alienating, yes, but it is also actively hostile to all of man’s spiritual, psychological, and even physical needs, and it is ruled by demonic forces who delight in the suffering they cause to us.

The Demons want all people, ultimately, to not only believe that God isn’t real but also to believe that they are real and must be obeyed. The demons want to actively and explicitly occupy the position in our hearts that God is meant to occupy. The metaphysical assertion of horror literature is, in a sense, what The Demons want us to believe, and all the ideologies promoted by The Demons are just meant to lead us to that assertion indirectly by means of diabolical dialectics.

People who have been attacked by Demons before, like me, know that it is not a pleasant experience. Demons are disgusting creatures and their presence elicits dread even if it is easy in most cases (speaking from my own experience) to shoo them away with a quick prayer like how you can shoo away mosquitoes on a hot and humid summer afternoon. There are a few times when, after being fiercely attacked by demons, a part of me began to panic that the metaphysical assertion of horror is true: Nothing in my life has ever made sense, what made sense was a construct of my own making to impotently shield me from the truth which is that I am being tortured by unseen malevolent beings who I do not understand and who I am powerless to resist. Even after overcoming the most severe demonic attacks I have ever experienced, a certain irrationally paranoid part of me is left with the possibility that such a nightmarish idea is true.

Horror fiction has fascinated me for a long time because it is a reverse escapism: Whereas the Fantasy genre, over time, pained me because real life could not compare, the horror genre gladdens me because even the hideous drudgery of real life may be better than the terror of seeing the core metaphysical assertion of horror taken to its ultimate conclusions. But the human mind strains to really take the assertion as far as it can go, and I wonder if any horror writer has really succeeded yet in taking it all the way. Currently, the horror writer I most respect is H.P. Lovecraft, and to be honest, other horror writers do not really come close to the elegance of his prose. In the future I will write a whole article just about H.P. Lovecraft. But for now, I will discuss another horror writer, a far more mainstream one who fascinates and frustrates me: Stephen King. He has a reputation for being a writer of slop, the writer of books with a McDonald’s level of prominence, but a good friend of mine told me that some of his books are good especially from earlier in his career.

Many of you will object to my talking about Stephen King since, as anyone can see from his posts on X dot com, he is a raging libtard. Indeed that is the case, and I had initially intended to keep my enjoyment of his books hidden as a kind of embarrassing vice until I discovered this quote from him:

“’Stories are about things, like fossils in the ground... Stories are relics, part of an undiscovered, pre-existing world.’”

I was struck by that quote because it is true: exactly true, in a metaphysical sense. There are lots of ways of thinking about that profoundly true statement. One could say the quintessence of good stories are patterns in the astral plane which a writer calls down into this low material realm and a man can no more invent them than he can invent the laws of gravity or the laws of karma. Good stories are found, not made. Given that this is true, it is quite easy to separate Stephen King’s intriguing stories from Stephen King’s retarded politics. An author is the means through which a good story is channelled, and there are things in a story which an author may not themselves understand - indeed that is likely precisely the case for all good storytellers.

This author intrigues me because Stephen King has his pulse on the consciousness of mainstream modern Americans more so than most writers, and I think I can fairly extend that to say he is in touch with mainstream modern Westerners in general, especially of the Anglo variety. Stephen King’s stories became popular during the time when The Kali-Yuga began to accelerate its descent into its ultimate nadir. We are, in 2025 the time of this writing, about to crash into the bottom of the abyss and soon such horrors as have never been thought of by the greatest horrorists in the genre will be a daily fact of life for most of mankind. His stories, unbeknownst to him, point towards the spiritual dimensions of this decline and the ascendancy of the demonic after millennia of unseen warfare in the higher planes, and only a real Traditionalist like myself can point this out.

In this Substack piece, we will analyze five of Stephen King’s books: The Shining, Pet Sematary, Carrie, Doctor Sleep, and Misery. Spoilers abound for all three of those books, and so if you haven’t already read them I suggest you do so before you finish this article. I will include some quotes of passages I enjoyed from the books as well.

I quite liked The Shining and Carrie: they were highly entertaining, albeit shallow. Pet Sematary was a bit of a letdown to me despite having some interesting philosophical currents in it and I think that book is actually extremely overrated. Doctor Sleep, the unnecessary sequel to The Shining, is a wonky book with a message that I felt was extremely beautiful and wholesome - in fact, it is explicitly the most pro-religion of the books we will be looking at today. Misery was the best book by this author I have read so far, rich in interesting meta-fictional themes and well-executed in its plot.

Stephen King is American, so of course the primary framework for exploring themes of the supernatural and the metaphysical is Christianity. From an Aryan Dharma perspective, Christianity is a bhakti-religion, which means its primary religious aim is putting people into a state of worshipful reverence of God. In The Kali-Yuga, bhakti religions predominate because they are most suitable to the masses. In the world of Stephen King’s stories, Christianity is an impotent force that cannot stop the supernatural forces that assault the characters. I wasn’t bothered by this portrayal, indeed I am not affiliated with any Churches and do not wish to be, I am not sure if I am comfortable with the label “Christian” because my views cannot be reduced to any mainstream expression of Christianity. I believe in it in a certain sense - but that is an article for another time.

It was only earlier this year that I first began reading his books after seeing The Shining at a used bookstore. So, I picked it up, and I thought it was highly entertaining albeit somewhat shallow. It was exactly the kind of thing I was looking for to scratch that itch to read a book without tiring myself with yet another massive philosophical tome or holy book. I need a break from the latter sort of reading to refresh myself. So The Shining was good for that, but disappointing in that it was not particularly scary, in fact the story was so fast-paced that it felt more like a thriller, especially towards the end. The Shining takes place in a haunted Colorado hotel which, as we discover, used to be frequented by America’s elite. The Torrance family is staying at this hotel during the winter off-season because the patriarch of the family (Jack Torrance) has been given the temporary job of looking after it during that time, which gives him a chance to finish a screenplay he has been working on as well as reconnect with his family that has been damaged by his alcoholism-fuelled abuse. Jack Torrance is a recovering alcoholic, and the real horror of the book is his alcoholism, which the supernatural forces in the hotel are able to exploit. It is precisely true that the malevolent spiritual forces that haunt our world hurt us (and our loved ones, through us) via our addictions - every religion recognizes this. It’s a perennial truth.

My favourite thing about The Shining were the chapters that take place from the perspective of Danny Torrance, the child of the Torrance family the book revolves around, because the stream-of-consciousness-esque prose in those chapters really captures what it is like to be afraid as a kid: the irrational curiosity that pulls one out of safety but which can’t be restrained, imagination heightening and magnifying frightening encounters far beyond what they would be otherwise if seen plainly, the experience of one’s own innocence being permanently spoiled due to horrific forces outside one’s control and the awareness of this, the encounter with the unknown. Danny was my favourite character in the book. But most of the book revolves around his father Jack Torrance, and his story is ultimately a very straightforward morality tale. He wrestles with alcoholism, and he has been doing good at overcoming his addiction, but the malevolent spirits that haunt the hotel are able to break his resolve and cause him to relapse. The Spirits of the Hotel drive him back to his alcoholism by essentially breaking him down through various subtle and explicit tortures, but the fate of Jack Torrance is sealed when The Spirits of the Hotel offers him a place of importance in The Hotel and thus a place of belonging amongst the wealthy elites (both living and dead!) who visit or haunt the hotel. Jack essentially sells his soul to The Spirits of The Hotel out of careerist ambition. When he becomes an agent of the evil spirits of the hotel he attempts to kill his wife and child who are stuck in the hotel with him.

Though the hotel’s initial hook into his soul is through his alcoholism, what finalizes Jack’s role as an agent of the hotel’s evil is his desire for money, power and recognition.

As millennials and zoomers, we are well-acquainted with the fact that Boomers are more than willing to sell out their children (and, indeed, their nations) for the sake of money and positive recognition. Most Boomers are aware of the fact that they lived through the greatest period of prosperity in the recorded history of the human race, and many Boomers live with a perpetual sense of having been slighted, left out of having been able to enjoy this prosperity or acquire as much of it as they feel entitled to, they feel snubbed, and this fills them with a mad resentment mixed in and amplified with greedy, selfish ambition. This madness of egotistical materialism drives them to do anything to get that prosperity that they think they deserve and which they think they have been unfairly gypped of, including abusing and selling out their own children on the small-scale and their own nations on the large scale. We see all of these traits on display in The Shining’s Jack Torrance. He is an interesting character-study of the out-of-control Boomer: forever slighted, forever resentful of not having been the equal of the modern world’s elite as they feel they should have been. Many Boomers crave being a part of “the in-crowd” who can use virtually unlimited wealth to enjoy uninhibited hedonism and unleash egotistical power however much they want. Jack’s decline is accelerated by the ghosts of the hotel who seduce him as in a demonic temptation, and of course that is exactly true to real life: Many Boomers have essentially spent their entire lives being deceived by Demons one way or the other. They won’t find that out until they are dead, and woe be to The Boomers when their life in this world is over: Their reckoning with God will not be a good day for them.

Another aspect of Jack Torrance’s character I found quite fascinating, and dead-on in its description of The Boomer, is the extent to which he lies to himself. Before setting out for The Overlook Hotel in Colorado he was a teacher who had physically injured a student in a moment of rage. He later writes a play about an elderly teacher who resents a young up-and-coming pupil, and denies that the young pupil resembles anyone he knows, but it is obvious that the young pupil in Jack Torrance’s play is supposed to be the student that he punched and that he is aware, on some unconscious level, that he resented the younger student for having a potential that he didn’t have.

Initially, Jack Torrance simply doesn’t believe that the hotel is really haunted. He denies all the obvious signs of supernatural interference that happen to him and especially his son. The way that he madly denies the reality of the supernatural struck me as well-done. We live in a society permeated with a flat secular materialism, not because it is obvious that bland secular materialism is the truth, but because the truth of spiritual realities is too much for people to handle: If malevolent spirits are real (they are) then that is quite frightening, too frightening to acknowledge, the normie wishes to ignore that - and if God is real (He is) then we are morally accountable for our actions, and that too is something the normie cannot handle. Secular materialism is not some kind of stunning new idea that challenged the old Traditional faiths to the point of obliteration. Rather, secular materialism is a coping mechanism for people who can’t handle the sheer reality of the eternal spiritual truths those old Traditional faiths pointed towards. They want to retreat into egotism and materiality - secular materialism helps them do that. But even the most seasoned denier of the truth has to face reality every once in a while, and we all must stand before God face-to-face after death.

“When he had come in here he’d had no doubts. Going down would be the wrong decision, he had known that then. Wendy was only scared of the boogeyman summoned up by a single hysterical little boy. Now, suddenly, he could see her side. It was like his play, his damnable play. He no longer knew which side he was on, or how things should come out. Once you saw the face of a god in those jumbles blacks and whites, it was everybody out of the pool - you could never unsee it. Others might laugh and say it’s nothing, just a lot of splotches with no meaning, give me a good old Craftmaster paint-by-the-numbers anyday, but you would always see the face of Christ-our-Lord looking out at you! You had seen it in one gestalt leap, the conscious and unconscious melding in that one shocking moment of understanding. You would always see it. You were damned to always see it.” - page 361

The Dark Powers actively work through the media, especially television and mainstream social media websites, to ensnare people to vices and egoic thought-patterns which make them easy for The Dark Powers to control. Demons rule people through vices like alcoholism and egoic thought-patterns like greedy ambition because they control all the means through which those are satisfied.

The characters speculate on the nature of The Spirits of The Overlook Hotel, and sometimes The Hotel itself is considered to be the spirits, as if the hotel itself is a kind of evil genius loci. The characters entertain the possibility that the spirits are just the residues of emotions left by people who have lived there before, and while it is literally true to real life that places capture the energy of the people who live in them such that a place is permeated with its inhabitant’s emotions, I think the experience of the characters in the novel points to the fact that while the spirits are deeply tied to the hotel they are sentient beings that exist apart from it. They madly and repetitiously live out the violent and perverse passions that they enacted during their stay in the hotel forevermore, and they are interested in getting others to join them. Possibly each new permanent ghostly resident of the hotel adds to their collective strength. The events in The Shining’s sequel, which we will discuss later, would add to this interpretation.

Jack Torrance is deceived by a malevolent spirit directly, first having been driven to madness subtly through the machinations of the hotel’s spirits, and then the malevolent spirit appears directly to him with his host of wealthy elites to tempt Jack directly. While most Boomers have not had evil spirits appear directly to them after having been targeted by them in such a manner, many have nonetheless made the exact same inner movement of the soul towards the diabolical that Jack Torrance did, betraying their posterity in the process.

The Spirits of The Hotel in The Shining clearly gets a hold of people through their vices as we see with the ghost-woman who frightens Danny Torrance and his father who was, during her earthly life, quite promiscuous. In this sense, even though the spirit of the hotel is never identified as such, it is “demonic” - a character in a story does not have to be explicitly identified as a demon to carry out the same role that demons play in the spiritual drama of this real world of ours. Once The Spirit of The Hotel has gotten hold of people they remain in the hotel, haunt it, seemingly adding to its power, and the spirit of the hotel is able to possess people just like a demon would as it does with Jack Torrance in the end of the story.

Another characteristic of The Spirits of The Hotel in The Shining is that it wants to get a hold of Danny Torrance because of his special powers. The son of the family has a psychical ability called “The Shining” from which the book gets its name, and the way the book portrays this ability is quite compelling. The son’s “shining” makes him the target of The Hotel, and in the end the boy is chased by his possessed father who is trying to murder him. The son’s resistance to the hotel’s evil, the dread the son feels as the spirit becomes increasingly busy in tormenting the family and him in particular, all of that was excellently written.

There is some speculation by Danny’s parents on the nature of his powers:

“(..) Sometimes people who believe in Christ’s divinity exhibit bleeding marks on their hands and feet during the Holy Week. It was more common in the Middle Ages than now. In those days such people were considered blessed by God. I don’t think the Catholic Church proclaimed any of it as out-and-out miracles, which was pretty smart of them. Stigmata isn’t much different from some of the things the yogis can do. It’s better understood now, that’s all. The people who understand the interaction between the mind and the body - study it, I mean, no one understands it - believe we have a lot more control over our involuntary functions than they used to think. You can slow your heartbeat if you think about it enough. Speed up your own metabolism. Make yourself sweat more. Or make yourself bleed” (pages 339-340)

It is true that the connection between the mind and the body is such that people can, through consistent practice, do feats that others would call miraculous or supernatural. But religious people (Catholic Devotees, say, or Aryan Yogis) have more access to such power in real life because those who are close to God become spiritually super-charged by His Presence such that their minds are more powerful. When we are close to the one who is All-Powerful, we ourselves become more powerful. Many people, even unfaithful people, realize that they can “manifest” things in the way that new agey people talk about, but what the new agers haven’t realized is that devotion to God increases the possibility of our being able to manifest things for the better because being close to God makes our minds more powerful.

In the past, in the satya yuga, it was common for all humans everywhere to exhibit powerful psychic abilities, but now it is only a few humans who have this power. Yes, there are only a few left, and they are the special target of The Dark Powers because they know they can harness such people to suit their own ends. Such people, sadly, are typically alienated by the mainstream churches because the churches become hysterical at the sight of people who have real psychic abilities and will even say that one cannot have such abilities without being demonic in some way. Many who have been gifted with such powers by God Himself are then rejected by their own religious leaders who do not understand psychical gifts.

The worst thing about The Shining is the ending. The Spirits of The Hotel had been neglecting the wonky boiler-room in the hotel’s core because they were busy possessing Jack Torrance to get him to kill his son, and because of that the boiler-room explodes. I thought this was absurd. If the Spirit of the Hotel is tied to the hotel itself, how would it not notice that the boiler-room was out of control? I’m supposed to believe that the hotel-spirits become too collectively obsessed with capturing Danny Torrance through his father that they forget about the boiler-room, and so the spirits which encourage others to give up control of their desires are, themselves, overcome by their desires: they are hoisted by their own petard. This is true of the nature of evil, that it is inherently self-destructive: An evil person, to effectively be malevolent towards other people, must actually have at least some virtuous qualities and be using those virtuous qualities to serve their evil qualities. A 100% evil person would be completely useless and harmless to everyone but themselves. But the more evil we engage in, the more all of our virtuous qualities are eroded, so evil has a parasitic relationship with good even just in the context of the internal working of our souls. While the theme of the ending is true on a spiritual level, it still happens too conveniently to bring the story to a close. It would have made more sense to me if the boy was somehow able to use his powers to make the boiler-room explode like that, because for the spirit of the hotel to suddenly prove so idiotic after it had been so clever throughout the whole book was hard to understand, even if there is an element of poetic justice to it.

The story of The Shining has more than a few loose-ends in it, and that heightened my enjoyment of the book: Horror and suspense are better when they have unsolved mysteries that stimulate our imagination. The nature of Danny Torrance’s invisible friend Tony, for instance, is not explained in the book, and it was such a wonderful and imaginative little mystery, which is why the sequel, Doctor Sleep, has to be read with caution, because the character of Tony is given explicit details that resolve the mystery of his character in a way that is a total let-down.

The Shining was hard to put down. It’s not a deep mind-blowing read or anything, but it excels perfectly at all that it is trying to be: a supernatural thriller about an isolated family in a hotel. It was the first Stephen King book that I read, and it made me want to read other books by the author, particularly ones that involve psychic abilities. This made me move on to Carrie, this author’s first book, about a girl with extraordinary psychic abilities who is driven to a frenzy of revenge by her tyrannical religious mother and her cruel, snobby classmates. The story itself presents a very shallow critique of a certain expression of a self-righteous Protestant Christianity that is hysterical about the end of the world and repressive of pleasure, especially sexual pleasure. The presentation of Christianity in the eponymous character’s household is inconsistent: images of Jesus Christ feature prominently in her household, but such images and crucifixes are indicative of Roman Catholicism, but the attitude of the characters seems suggestive of a strict old-school apocalyptic Calvinism which would of course completely eschew all religious images. This mish-mash of Christian tropes makes the commentary on religion in this book overly-sensationalized and quite superficial, especially since there is no positive portrayal to balance it with. Indeed, Carrie was another shallow book, but I found it hard to put down because I loved the way that the title character’s descent into madness was written. Like Danny Torrance from The Shining, Carrie has psychic abilities. During her fury of vengeance in the latter segment of the book she uses all of her psychic abilities to massacre not only the students who had been tormenting her but to destroy the whole town itself.

Carrie’s psychic abilities have a quality of them that when she is very passionately enraged her thoughts are very “loud” such that non-psychic people are able to pick up on her thoughts, feelings, and whereabouts, such that everyone in the town knows that it is Carrie who is burning down the town with her power as revenge for having been belittled by her peers and family throughout her life. The way that Carrie’s thoughts “spill-over” into other people’s minds was interesting to me because it illustrates an important metaphysical truth, which is that all of our thoughts literally do “spill-over” into the world, colouring the environment and sending ripples of subtle thought-waves into other people’s heads, and this happens regardless of whether or not we intend it to be so. But of course the way this happens is so subtle as to be imperceptible most of the time. In our world, most people are consumed with egotism, despair, apathy, and these thoughts spill over from their minds into the environment of this society, staining the very concrete in the streets with the subtle vibrations of misery. You can detect this if you have ever been in a place that is frequented by many broken people. I used to work at a homeless shelter that operated out of a former mental institution, and there was just something so “off” about that whole place, even when there was no one there you could feel the misery dripping off the walls. It was hardly a place that an addict (which most of the homeless were) could expect to get better in.

Contemporary societies are subtle vortexes of misery, anguish, thwarted egotism, and resentment. It is hard not to be stained by these things. For most people the stain is so much a part of them they think it is just normal. Regularly purifying yourself through extended prayer sessions, meditation, and time spent in Nature is such a strong necessity of contemporary life that you can’t live what in the past would be a normal life without what will come across to most contemporary people as an abnormal obsession with keeping yourself spiritually pure through prayer and meditation.

I quite enjoyed Carrie, and I don’t have much else to say about it other than to point out that the way Carrie’s thoughts “spill over” from her mind when she is in a state of passion into other people’s minds literally happens in real life but of course in a significantly less explicit manner. This book was quite fun.

A passage I found fascinating:

“The veins on her face and neck bulged. Her mind was filled with the huge knowledge of POWERS, and of an ABYSS. She prayed in front of the altar, kneeling in her wet and torn and bloody gown, her feet bare and dirty and bleeding from a broken bottle she had stepped on. Her breath sobbed in and out of her throat, and the church was filled with groanings and swayings and sunderings as psychic energy sprang from her. Pews fell, hymnals flew, and a silver Communion set cruised silently across the vaulted darkness of the nave to crash into the far wall. She prayed and there was no answer. No one was there - or if there was, He/It was cowering from her. God had turned His face away, and why not? This horror was as much much His doing as hers. And so she left the church, left it to go home and find her momma and make destruction complete” (page 249)

Turning now to the most frustrating of the books we will be discussing today: Pet Sematary. The title of the book is a red-herring, the real locus of the book’s narrative is an indigenous Mik’maq burial ground located past the titular pet cemetery (misspelled as sematary by the kids who built it) which makes whatever is buried in it come back alive as a creepy zombie. This book most fully explores the metaphysical assertion of horror that we mentioned earlier: The horror genre is an exploration of the (false, by The Grace of God) idea that Man by Reason and Faith are an illusion which aim in vain to conceal the truth that Man is powerless against eldritch forces whose motives are, at best, incomprehensible, or at worst actively hostile to Man. Pet Sematary takes this assertion to an extreme that most writers wouldn’t dare do because seeing that assertion played out fully is too dark for the human mind to handle. But I have two problems with how the assertion is handled, even if King does an admirable job of having this assertion played out in the story.

It was obvious to me from the start that the book was meant to explore religious themes because the family that the drama is about has the surname “Creed” - while that is a last name someone could have, the choice of surname can’t be arbitrary in a book like this. A creed of course is a declaration of religious beliefs (think, The Nicene Creed) that a believer would hold to. The creed would give a believer comfort throughout their lives. But the Creed family has no religious creed and they clearly feel the lack of it as tragedies afflict them as they struggle to make meaningful sense of their suffering. The Creed family is named that ironically because they have no religious creed to live, which proves to be quite a problem for them as they are confronted with the existential questions that a religious creed could help someone cope with.

The Creed family’s first curious excursion to the titular Pet Sematary makes the daughter think about the topic of death for the first time, and she is outraged that one day her beloved pet cat will die. Ellie is upset that one day God will take her cat. The father of the family, Louis Creed, does a lackluster attempt to comfort her daughter’s justified existential woes and this does not remedy her problem. Later, a ghost tells Louis Creed not to go to the burial ground beyond the pet cemetery, and this is Louis’ first encounter with the things that don’t fit into his scientific rational worldview. He tries to just ignore it, which is hard for him to do because of the sheer reality of it, but to accept it makes him lose his sanity. When we encounter the supernatural with ignorance, without faith in God and without knowledge of the unseen realm, our only option is to react with complete terror.

When the Creed family’s cat dies by getting hit by a truck, Creed buries the cat in the indigenous burial ground which makes it come back as a zombie. This comforts her daughter, but she doesn’t like the cat anymore, and everyone treats the new zombie cat with disgust. Zombification is different from the Resurrection that Christians hope for, because in Zombification the flesh returns without the spirit. Zombification is a demonic inversion of Resurrection. Louis’ elderly friend who had led him to the burial ground warns Louis that they are messing with God’s territory. Later, when the baby of the Creed family dies of the same cause as the cat had previously, Louis then wrestles with whether or not to bring back the baby in the same way, which he eventually does despite being warned not to do so.

Louis gets increasingly hysterical throughout the book, not only when his son dies but as he gets closer to the burial ground that turns the corpses buried in it into zombies, and in the peaks of his hysterical moments he begins to become afraid that he is stalked by a malevolent spirit tied to the burial ground, a sort of ancient death god that is feeding on his grief and which is indirectly responsible for the death of his son and his cat and the death of his wife’s sister whose story we hear about in a flashback. This is where we arrive at my problem with the book, which is that the supernatural force that plagues the main character is portrayed as too many things at once: we have the vague suggestion of an ancient death god, another more concrete suggestion that the burial ground itself is somehow alive and is fed by having people buried there so it can turn them into zombies, and another suggestion towards the end of the book that both of these are forces of The Wendigo (a creature from native american mythology that is tied to cannibalism.) Stephen King is trying to do what Lovecraft does by making it so that the antagonistic force behind the drama in the story is evocative of a sense of malevolent supernatural terror that is beyond human comprehension, but he doesn’t quite pull it off because instead of giving us just one vague suggestion of what the supernatural force is we get three different contradictory suggestions and the three things just don’t fit well together at all. If it’s just a living burial ground, how is it able to cause events in the flashbacks of the characters when they lived in an entirely different part of The USA? If it’s a Wendigo, why doesn’t anything involving cannibalism happen in the story? There is no suggestion in native american mythology that Wendigos are linked to zombies. The idea that it’s really an ancient evil deathgod is the most interesting of the three suggestions but this suggestion is weakened by the other two possibilities offered in the story. To create a sense of Lovecraftian dread, you can’t throw three different vague ideas at the reader. You still have to only stick to one vague idea like Lovecraft does, and if you throw more than one idea at the reader they still have to neatly fit together. “Ancient death god - wendigo - living cursed burial together” don’t mesh well together as ideas, in particular because the “living cursed burial ground” and “ancient death god” ideas could be interesting enough on their own, and The Wendigo suggestion comes totally out of left-field, and doesn’t mix well with the other ideas at all. Perhaps it’s an ancient death god with a particular affinity for the mik’maq burial ground who is mistaken for a wendigo?

In the end, Pet Sematary winds up being too much build up for too little pay off. I find this book terribly overrated though there were parts of it that I enjoyed. I liked the idea of a secular family with a scientific, rationalist view of the world being absolutely ripped to shreds by an ancient god of death who loves to torture humans, but the idea is ruined by having the narrative hampered by too much family drama that slows the momentum of the revelation of terror that afflicts Louis Creed and too many alternative theories offered in the narrative over what exactly it is that the supernatural force haunting the Creed family is supposed to be.

The Fear of Death is the oldest and most primal of human fears, so a living and malevolent personification of death is the best way for a family that thinks they need no religious creeds to be tormented. Louis Creed suspects the force that haunts him is older than The Christian God, and here we have a demonstration of the core metaphysical assertion that all of life is a vain attempt to resist the reality that Man is powerless against eldricth forces whose motives are actively hostile to Man. The suggestion that an evil alien consciousness or an actively malignant entity is older than God or God’s equal is a critical part of the metaphysical assertion of horror which the demons that haunt modernity try to inculcate. During these times, the truth that God eternally pre-exists all sentient beings and that He is incomparable with no opponents that could ever be His equals must be made known, indeed it must be made known that for a sentient being to really challenge God is actually ontologically impossible since He is power itself (among a great deal of other qualities, of course) and all power comes from Him.

Pet Sematary is an interesting nihilistic horror story that is somewhat poorly executed. It is one of the most thorough presentations of the metaphysical assertion of horror which is the idea that entropic, demonic, anti-human evil will win in the end and that not even God can save us. It is cliche to say this but God is present in Pet Sematary in His absence. I am sure that Stephen King did not “intend” for Pet Sematary to be a book about a family that is left vulnerable to complete destruction by a chthonic demon due to their agnostic beliefs and thus a warning against the dangers of an atheist-agnostic “scientific worldview” but following his philosophy that stories are found and not made, I do believe that is in fact exactly what the book is about. Yes, and The Shining was not intended by the boomer author to be a demonstration of how the ethos of the boomers leads to them being more than willing to sell their souls and their children to demons in exchange for social approval and wealth, but again, that is nonetheless what the book is about. These books, flawed indeed though they are, are nonetheless very fun to read, and they are a wonderfully accurate portrayal of what life in the demon-haunted Anglosphere is like.

A passage I quite liked: “Days which seem genuinely good - good all the way through - are rare enough anyway, he thought. It might be that there was less than a month of really good ones in any natural man’s life in the best of circumstances. It came to seem to Louis that God in His infinite wisdom, seemed much more generous when it came to doling out pain.” (page 194)

The next Stephen King book that I read was Doctor Sleep which is the sequel to The Shining. This is a very flawed book though it was still enjoyable. It is tonally wonky, because the beginning parts of it seem to suggest it will be a despair-fuelled horror show like Pet Sematary but then it becomes a plucky adventure story. The story stars a now-matured Danny Torrance who still has his Shining ability, and he meets a teenage girl named Abba Stone who has the same powers as him but stronger. She discovers a gang of nomadic vampire-esque people with the same powers as her and Dan, except they can suck the life out of people to add to their own, making them quasi-immortal, and this process of sucking the life out is more enjoyable if the victim is tortured beforehand. The majority of victims are children. Sounds like a dark tale, but no, the villains prove almost comically ineffectual soon after they are introduced. They are led by a woman named Rose who wears a top-hat, and she is a totally cartoonish, two-dimensional villain. She is a ridiculous character who belongs in a Marvel movie and not in a sequel to a book as good as The Shining. There are many scenes showing people with supernatural powers travelling around America going on zany adventures unbeknownst to the wider normie world, and those scenes felt just like the Rick Riordan books I had grown out of reading when I was a teenager.

Stephen King, as we all know, is, unfortunately, a raging libtard. But his thesis that stories are “found, not made” shines through in this book because of how clearly it runs against Libtard ideology. The gang of vampire-esque nomads led by Rose target a child from a right-wing state. After Rose’s gang tortures him and kills him to suck the life out of him, they find out that he had never been vaccinated against polio, and because of that they wind up dying from the disease one by one only shortly after they are introduced. This, to me, seems like a powerful argument against vaccines. Surely that is not how Stephen King intended it? The Republican kid who didn’t get vaccinated ends up being the reason the tribe of child-killing psychic vampires are rendered totally incompetently helpless before the novel is even halfway finished because they are dying one by one, he’s killing them from beyond the grave. In a sense that Republican kid died a Martyr’s death because through his death many will not have to suffer from Rose the Hat’s gang.

There were some “psychic battle” scenes involving Dan, Rose, and Abba Stone that were actually very fun to read. I am consistently interested in Stephen King’s portrayals of people with psychic abilities. In fact, he is much better at writing about this than he is about any other paranormal topic, and I hope that this is widely known. There is a scene that depicts Danny Torrance banishing a ghost by visualizing a box and locking it in the box, and another that depicts Abba Stone defeating Rose by luring her into a dreamworld with a trap in it which she designed in her mind and then appearing to the captured Rose as a powerful valkyrie. I found this interesting because I am highly intrigued by the role of visualization in spiritual warfare. Sometimes when I pray, the demons try to fill my head with blasphemous or distracting thoughts, and I find that if I immediately imagine the mouths of the demons getting shut tight with a metal clamp that I am actually able to stop them from doing this. Too many old-school people of faith, or wannabe old-school people of faith as is more often the case in the modern world, discount the role of visualization because they think it is “new agey” and while it is a shame that visualization has been branded by New Agey types as “their thing” we need to reckon with the fact that it clearly works in a lot of ways. I am extremely interested in combining New Age techniques like visualization with old-school religious techniques like prayer (which is indispensable) and silent yogic meditation (in which alone the ultimate states of spiritual enlightenment are realized!) I am particularly interested in the mixing together of visualization with old-school religious practices because I am increasingly certain the demons do not want us to realize this connection. I am sure that it was they who promoted the idea of visualization being only for saccharine New Agers, and who promoted the idea that Traditional religious types must be stodgy and against visualization, and that these two groups must hate each other. The demons love to cause divisions (the word Diabolic, which is related to latin word for demon which is Diablo, comes from a latin word, diabolein, which means to tear asunder) between things that ought to be united (in this case, traditional prayer techniques and visualization/manifestation.) This book couldn’t actually solve that question for me, though.

Another dimension of Doctor Sleep that runs contrary to Stephen King’s boomer-libtard ideology is Dan Torrance’s struggle with addiction. In the first part of the book, he is a totally wretched meandering alcoholic, worse than his father in some ways. Then there is a timeskip in the book, and we see that he has made huge strides in overcoming his addiction because of his joining an AA (Alcoholics Anonymous) program. AA programs have a strong emphasis on surrendering to a Higher Power (i.e. GOD) in order to triumph over addiction. The scenes depicting Dan Torrance wrestling with addiction are the best scenes in the book and are surprisingly heartfelt in what is otherwise a shallow story. In fact, I felt like the drama of Dan Torrance overcoming his addiction was a meaningful addition to the story of The Shining but that the rest of Doctor Sleep’s plot kept interrupting the story of Dan having a spiritual triumph not only over himself but also over the legacy of his corrupt father through surrendering to God. Dan’s expression of his helplessness to overcome addiction on his own without getting on his knees and begging for the divine intervention he needs to just get through one more day without drinking is very moving to me as a God-believer, and it is more convincing than most stories about addiction written by actual out-and-out Christian conservatives which Stephen King is certainly not.

Dan Torrance explicitly does not have a concrete idea of God, only a sense that He is indeed out there and that He is helping Dan. I am quite sympathetic to this view of God. In an age like ours where every single religious institution is outrageously corrupt and inept in its resistance to the forces of darkness, how can anyone say with any confidence that the mainstream religious institutions promote a view of God that is correct? One would hope that a correct view of God would necessarily lead one to resisting evil effectively. Indeed, in our age where so many are aware of so many different views of God which are all interesting on their own terms but which can’t quite be reconciled to each other, a traditional and mainstream expression of faith can seem reductionistic of the divine mystery of God. I never found the fact that Dan Torrance never outright says he is a Christian to be disrespectful of Traditional devotionalistic theism - rather, I felt it was a genuine expression of how many contemporary people feel about the subject of a higher power. Those of you who have been reading my writings for a while know that I am not comfortable calling myself a Christian and I am not affiliated with a Church nor will I ever be. I am a Perennialist in the vein of Guenon but with more Pagan/Nature-loving overtones than Guenon. So I am open to many different views of this mysterious being we call God, and I support someone’s religious beliefs if they are sincere. Yes, I found Doctor Sleep to be extremely Pro-God, perhaps the most Pro-God book that a libtard has ever written.

Doctor Sleep was a wonky book, one that I can’t recommend without caution because it varies wildly in quality and in tone all throughout. I am probably making it seem much better than it is with what I wrote above.

A passage I quite liked:

“How did that miracle of restraint happen?”
He recited, “Thanks to the program of Alcoholics Anonymous and the God of my understanding. My sponsor may also have played a small part.”
“Lovely compliment, but don’t blow smoke up my dress and I won’t blow any up yours.”
Patty Noyes came over with the coffeepot and poured Dan a cup, unasked. “How are you, handsome?”
Dan grinned at her. “I’m good.”
She ruffled his hair, then headed back to the counter, with a little extra swing in her stride. The men followed the sweet tick-tock of her hips, as men do, then Casey returned his gaze to Dan.

“Made any progress with that God-of-my-understanding stuff?”
“Not much,” Dan said. “I’ve got an idea it may be a lifetime’s work.”
“But you ask for help to stay away from a drink in the morning?”
“Yes.”

“On your knees?”

“Yes.”
“Say thank you at night?”
“Yes, and on my knees”
“Why?”
“Because I need to remember the drink put me there,” Dan said. It was the absolute truth.

Casey nodded. “That’s the first three steps. Give me the short form.”
“I can’t, God can, I think I’ll let Him.” He added: “The God of my understanding.” (page 210)

The final book we will be looking at today is Misery. This book, my favourite of the five I read by this author, is about a writer (Paul Sheldon) who finds himself in the home of a psycho woman (Annie Wilkie) after a car accident. This woman had taken him and nursed him back to health but essentially held him prisoner, and she made him write a book for her. Most of the drama takes place in a house, and I loved the claustrophobic aspect of the book, the writer character being stuck in a room in an isolated house with this psycho woman. But moreover, the book touches on something true in society which is that we are all, all of us, especially men and perhaps especially creative men, stuck in a house with psycho bitches: The house is society and the psycho bitch is the spirit of the Pseudo-Matriarchy which inhabits this society, destroying everything that makes life worth living through the tyrannomania of smothering feminine “care.” In numerous scenes throughout the book, Paul Sheldon compares his crazed care-taker/jailer to a dark prehistorical African goddess which is absolutely indicative of the spirit of pre-Aryan matriarchal madness that our society is sinking into. Any healthy White Aryan Man can sense that under the thin guise of maternal care everything that ennobles life is forbidden, that in the thin guise of supposed feminine “care” all men are stuck in a cage of comfort in order to castrate them psychically if not also physically. Any healthy White Aryan man nowadays will feel like the whole modern world is permeated with the spirit of the likes of Annie Wilkes.

Annie Wilkes is a brilliant partial incarnation of the spirit of pseudo-matriarchy, and that makes Paul Sheldon triumphing over her in the end through his Aryan wits in the end very satisfying.

A passage I liked:

“A dream of the goddess, the face of the goddess, looking black over the jungle green, brooding and eroded. Dark goddess, dark continent, a stone head full of bees. Overlying even all this was a picture, which grew clearer and clearer (as if a giant slide had been projected against the cloud in which he lay) as time passed. It was a picture of a clearing in which one old eucalyptus tree stood.” (247)

But most people, when they read Misery, do not detect the dimension of the story that is a direct critique of pseudo-matriarchalism. Rather, they hone in on the book’s commentary on the complex and often fraught relationships that artists have with their fans, and the nature of creativity itself. Paul Sheldon describes writing as “dreaming awake” and there is a passage where he describes the process of getting into the state of writing continuously as “falling through the hole in the page” which is a brilliant way of looking at it. To enter into that flow state of writing is to enter into a doorway that leads into another world, and that world, unbeknownst to liberals like Stephen King, is the ancient world of Faerie where the ancient Aryan shamans of yore tread to discover what became the ancestral wisdom. The imaginal world where all good stories are discovered (not made!) Is the same world where Tolkien found Middle-Earth, and where indeed Middle-Earth is alongside countless other worlds like Narnia and the setting of every good story. This imaginal realm is a small province of the greater Astral World that lies in-between this lowly material plane and the supernal Heavens above where the fullness of reality is alone present, that heaven of heavens beyond the empyrean where The God of gods is worshipped forevermore without any mediators by all the enlightened.

It is my mission (among other things, surely) in 2026 to get to that plane, that Faeryland, as much as possible and to bring back something good to share for all of you here on my Substack. Indeed, I have already made an expedition or two, and so far it is quite promising. Yes, that’s right: I will be uploading some fiction of my own to the internet quite soon. I am very excited about this new frontier of writing that I am embarking upon, and it will all be available here on Substack.

This article examining five different Stephen King books that I read is the first of many I have planned wherein I casually analyze and review works of fiction. Stephen King is the most mainstream of all the authors I am interested in, so I started with him. He isn’t anywhere near my favourite author, not even in my top ten, but I thought it would be fun to defy expectations by doing a piece on his books which became a guilty pleasure of mine this year. We’ll do similar articles on books by author popular contemporary authors like Cormac McCarthy and Brandon Sanderson, as well as bygone pulpy writers through whom the Aryan spirit of adventure was channelled like Robert E. Howard and HP Lovecraft. I will also, most excitingly of all, do pieces like these on an abundance of independently published and more explicitly adjacent to the dissident right-wing. I had thought of only doing such pieces on dissident right-wing authors, even though of course I want to promote them, but no, I do not want to be completely cut off from mainstream culture because by doing so I am ghettoizing myself. Moreover, I am interested in Perennialism and Dissident Right Wing politics because these correlate with the nature of reality itself, and thus a great abundance of mainstream works of fiction actually correlate very strongly with Perennialist and Dissident Right-Wing themes. In the future we will also have more spiritual and political treatises of course.

If I had to rank the five books I talked about in this article out of five, it would go like this:

The Shining - 4 out of 5.

Carrie - 3.5 out of 5.

Pet Sematary - 3 out of 5.

Doctor Sleep - 3 out of 5.

Misery - 4 out of 5.

Overall, Stephen King succeeds at telling interesting stories that are fun to read. But that’s all. Those five books are, ultimately, a shallow form of entertainment. His books won’t change your life or illuminate the meaning of life for you. Stephen King ventures into The Imaginal World as a plunderer seeking gold and not as one who quests after the truth. Nonetheless, the presence of perennial spiritual realities, political truths from a dissident right-wing perspective, and Aryan Dharma perspectives in his books was quite startling to me.

Thanks for reading. I upload writings on this newsletter once a week. If you’d like to get these directly into your mailbox, consider a free subscription.

Subscribe now

If you’d like to help support my work as well as access exclusive content for subscribers only, consider becoming a paid subscriber for $5/month.

If you enjoyed this please consider liking and sharing!

I.

Humans are unique among earthly creatures because we can ask what it means to be human. Indeed, to be authentically human at all means to ask what it means to be human. Any humble man in the throes of such questioning will naturally recognize that he is not the first to ask such questions, and so in seeking answers he will naturally turn to ancient philosophies and religions. Surely, in our time where people are so out of touch with the rhythms of Nature and where people believe in such plainly false notions as the idea that there are more than two genders, it must be the case that in the past we knew what it meant to be human better than we do now. As one browses the myriad answers offered by The Traditions to his sincere questions, he will begin to notice that while certainly not all the answers offered up are precisely the same there are nonetheless certain definite patterns in the answers that are offered.

In particular, nearly all of the ancients universally believed that we are essentially spirits only temporarily inhabiting these bodies of ours. You can’t say that this is an assumption of normatively Christian cultures or even normatively Abrahamic ones. In fact, the pre-Abrahamic cultures of Eurasia took the soul idea much further and deeper. The mainstream Abrahamic view (mystics in those Traditions outside the dogmatic mainstream may differ, of course) is that the soul is willed into existence at the moment of conception but will outlast the body and continue to be conscious after death. But the older idea, espoused for example in the works of Plato, is that our spirits pre-existed our physical conception. There are even Sufi Muslims and esoteric Christians, inspired by Plato, who say our souls witnessed the creation of the world by God in its pre-existence prior to incarnating in our physical bodies at the moment of conception.

An earnest seeker may eventually discover what is perhaps the oldest extant religio-philosophical Tradition: Sanatana Dharma or Hinduism. If it is not the oldest extant Tradition, it is certainly the oldest extant Tradition that has a body of holistic spiritual literature accompanying it. If a seeker can look past the abhorrent political situation in contemporary times caused by the mass migration of south asians into Western countries where they absolutely do not belong and engage with its texts sincerely, he will discover that these texts make a startling claim: Our Spirits are Eternal - endless and beginningless. We are eternally existent spiritual personalities who have the absolutely Transcendent God as our Source and The Sustainer of our being at the ontological level at every moment. Our distinction from Him is real, but we share in God’s divine attributes on a qualitative (but not quantitative!) level. Among those attributes is innate existence. God is eternally self-existent, and we are sub-eternal effects of Him in our existential being. God, and we ourselves, cannot but exist. In a manner similar to how your consciousness passes through the states of waking and dreaming yet you remain always yourself, so too is your consciousness passing through the state of being the mortal that you are now, and it has passed through the state of being many other mortals before, but your inmost personality and the consciousness that necessarily attends it have always existed. You never came into being, you will never not exist, and you exist because you cannot but exist. But this is only true of who you are in your inmost nature, and you are not how you usually think of yourself. You are not your body, you are not even your mind, still less are you the egoic identity tied to your present form. Your true self is more remote from your understanding than the most distant star, and yet, it is you!

As stated before, The Traditions make differing claims about how old our Spirits are: the mainstream Abrahamic Traditions say we only existed when we were physically born. The older Platonist Tradition asserts that we were born spiritually and existed in that state prior to our physical birth. But the oldest extant tradition, The Aryan Dharma, asserts that we have always existed and that our innermost essence is of the same nature of God as a sub-eternal effect. We are beginningless and endless spiritual personalities who have pure consciousness and free will among our essential attributes. Whereas the other Traditions teach that the soul is immortal (having a definite origin point in time either sometime before or at physical conception but then continuing indefinitely in the future) the oldest idea we can find on this concept in writing is the more alien idea that the soul is eternal, which means that our existence has no definite beginning (having always existed) and no definite end.

All Traditions assert that we are closely linked to God. The Christians say we are made in His Image. The Qur’an says that God is closer to us than our jugular vein. But The Sanatana Dharma Tradition asserts this to a greater extreme than any Tradition, saying that our own nature and God’s Nature are precisely similar, we being directly derivative of Him on a substantive level, though God is always our superior. We are truly children of God, indeed we are connected with Him beyond the level of merely being His Children, but saying that we are Children of God is the best way to state the metaphysical truth of our innate substantial sub-eternal connection to God in non-metaphysical language. The higher and more creative races, like The White Aryans, are more connected with their innate spiritual essence and thus more capable of being close to God.

That our substantial source is God does not mean that we are meant to dissolve our identities in Him nor does it mean that all humans form some type of hivemind. This idea is thoroughly foreign to The Vedas and The Upanishads, which are the oldest and most authoritative Aryan texts. The Asiatic race-soul wants to dissolve itself in the masses, but the Aryan race-soul wants to differentiate itself and become so individually powerful that it is a quasi-divinity in its own right. What we find in the oldest Aryan texts, The Vedas, is actually the latter idea, not the former. When you encounter the former idea in Hinduism that is, plainly, the corruption of brown dravidians seeping into what is originally a wholly and purely Aryan Tradition. It is true that we are innately connected to God, and it is even true that we are in a sense innately connected to everything through and in God, but it isn’t true that we are meant to dissolve our distinct identities in this connection. God made us to be individual gods who serve God.

Knowing that we are substantially united to the Creator and LORD of The Universe empowers us to manifest our will in this world. It strengthens our faith in the power of prayer because we know that our connection with God is innate to who we are as His sub-eternal effects. The dreams of our hearts were planted there from eternity by God as essential attributes of our spiritual personalities, and we can fulfill our dreams through the inexhaustible energy that lies dormant beyond the illusion of ego.

II.

Mainstream anthropologists, most of whom are Liberal, teach that those whom The Europeans colonized are more authentically human, but that is plainly not true. The faculty of intelligence is what makes Man unique among terrestrial creatures, so high-iq races are the most authentically human: In other words, the colonizers are more human than the colonized, the latter being more similar to animals. High-IQ is not enough to qualify as Aryan, though it is the most essential human trait: To be Aryan one must be high-iq and noble. This latter trait, Nobility, is a quality the best of men share with the best of animals: Lions, Eagles, etc.

I have often lamented that there are so few higher races of Man upon this Earth: In our time it is only really some White Aryans and some East Asians1 who qualify. Surely, in the past there were more higher races of Man than there are now, but these are the only two groupings left. Since to be authentically human we must engage with the Traditions of the past, and since these two groups are the most authentically human of all, European/Aryan and East Asian Traditions take precedence over others in our quest to know who we really are. There were more higher races in the past than there are now, so it is worth keeping that in mind when studying other Traditions from outside those two groups. In particular, there was a time when Semites were a much higher race than they are now, so The Abrahamic Tradition can be studied but with caution. Personally, I could never find anything of value in Abrahamic religions until I could make connections between them and Dharmic religions. I used to believe in the radical Anti-Abrahamic viewpoint espoused by some Pagans on the internet, but after studying all the primary texts of Abrahamism I came to believe in the Perennialist argument that the Abrahamic traditions point to the same underlying spiritual truths in a different and imperfect way. Once I could make that connection I found contemplating Abrahamic ideas to be both insightful and personally enriching - though, again, only with the extreme caveat that these Traditions are lacking in-and-of themselves to a great extent.

A young white man when he begins his philosophical quest may be distressed to find out that all the spiritual Traditions extant today do not initially appear to be “White” if not in origin then certainly not in terms of the majority of their practitioners. Such are the appearances of things. Even those who flock to Christianity as the primary religion of our race must contend that most of its practitioners now are black africans, brown latinos and philipinos. But when you look beyond the surface of how it appears, what we find is that in truth literally all of the spiritual Traditions extant today are deeply White, at least in terms of being decisively impacted by us, if not also in terms of their ancient origin. Shouldn’t an advanced higher race succeed in the most meaningfully sophisticated endeavour of all, namely, spirituality? But those of the primeval Indo-Aryan culture from whence ultimately comes Zoroastrianism, Hinduism, and Buddhism were as White as can be. The Indo-Aryans who conquered Iran and India in ancient times were as White as Icelanders. Though certainly the majority of the contemporary practitioners of those religions are not White, nonetheless the oldest texts of Zoroastrianism, Hinduism, and Buddhism are rooted in an oral Tradition that began with White Men even if they were preserved by the browns that those whites conquered. The creators of the oral tradition that became such texts as The Upanishads & The Gathas are White. They are the ones to whom The Vedic Revelation was given. Zoroaster is a White Man. So is The Buddha.

Moreover, Christianity and Islam have Neoplatonism informing their higher metaphysics & mysticism at every level (and Aristotelianism informing their more empirical and ethical intellectual systems!) The Platonist Tradition, from whence Neoplatonism and Aristotelianism derive, is explicitly White in its origin, being founded by Plato, a White Man. Thus, we find that Whites are hardly dependent on other races for spiritual enlightenment, rather all spiritual Traditions extant today find their ultimate origin in our race (Indo-Aryan Traditions like Zoroastrianism, Hinduism, Buddhism) or are decisively enriched through syncretizing with ideas that find their origin in our race (As in all of the Mystical Abrahamic Neoplatonisms!) This is not surprising: The White Man is by nature a richly spiritual man. The whole world has benefitted from and been uplifted by the spiritual yearnings of our race. Given that both Islam and Christianity directly continued Neoplatonic metaphysical thinking via syncretization, white spiritual traditions of thinking have existed in an unbroken chain for thousands of years, but their presence in our time is subtle and discerned only by an intellectual elite, whereas the presence of the non-white religions is more explicit. It is appropriate that the spirituality of an elite race would not only elevate the more plebeian religions (Abrahamism) that imbibed it, but remain detectable precisely only to an elite.

It is normal for Pro-White people with a strong Aryan consciousness to isolate Islam as the anti-white religion par excellence, to even see it as the banner under which the whole non-white world is united. Some more radical pro-whites even say this is true of Christianity too, and unless White Christians assert the legacy of European Christendom against third world Christianity then that will become true. But when we consider the fact that Persians are severely overrepresented in Islamic poetry, philosophy, and mysticism we see that Aryans even had a decisive impact on Islam. Persianate mysticism through the Sufis is a kind of Aryan Islam. Yes, if we can recognize The Aryan Spirit in a garb as foreign as Islam, we can recognize it anywhere. I am hardly advocating for converting to Islam like Guenon did, rather I advocate for being nourished by the ancient Aryan Spirit wherever it may be found. There is much insight and spiritual power to be gained by isolating the Aryan elements of such religions as Christianity, Islam, Hinduism, Buddhism, Zoroastrianism, etc. and combining them in ourselves, leaving behind the non-white elements that have accumulated in those religions - doing this in addition to studying our own ancient purely European Paganisms of course.

The fact of the extent of Persian influence on Islam, coupled with the reality of the fact that Plato and Aristotle are the foundation of all higher expressions of Islamic and Christian thought alike, shows that The Persianates and Greco-Romanity (two branches of the Aryan race!) are the two great races of Western antiquity. They became Abrahamized, overcome by savage Arabs and crafty Jews, but I suspect that this is because of a decadence that set into those peoples just as the decadence that has set into contemporary Western Aryans is resulting in our culture being overrun by non-Aryans. I love my race but we should never be deluded into thinking our race is beyond reproach or incapable of error.

A component of this decadence, in antiquity and again today, was losing a relationship with The Supreme God, who is Himself the Ultimate Reality… After He was forgotten by much of mankind it was He who willed that we remember Him through The Faith of Abraham2 which was transmitted across the world providentially to suit the needs of the degenerated humans of this Kali-Yuga. These Traditions emphasize devotion to The Supreme God, to the exclusion of all other ways of the unfoldment of spiritual enlightenment, since in this degenerated age this is the way most suitable for most people, and they forbade the explicit teaching of the doctrine of The Eternal Soul because it is a very dangerous idea although it is completely true. Because of the degeneration of the consciousness of man, it was necessary that this happen, but as The Kali-Yuga recedes these religions will be destroyed as were all religions before them and each race alive during The Satya-Yuga/Golden Age will have their own authentic Traditions fully restored and renewed. This long process actually has already begun in our time, and we will get more into how this process plays out later.

However much it may be that Abrahamism is the primary way for most people on Earth now to connect to Ultimate Reality in an imperfect and decisively Devotional manner, the fact remains that the two great Abrahamisms rest upon the Aryan cultures that they displaced (Greco-Romanity for Christians and Persianates for Islam.) in all their higher expressions of mysticism and ethics. That this is so is itself The Will of The Supreme LORD. The Abrahamic ethos appeals to what is lowly in people, and the vast majority of mankind in this kali-yuga are led by what is lowly: The higher Aryan cultures appeal to what is noble in people, and only few in these days are led by what is noble. So it is that the plebian expressions of Abrahamism are more purely semitic, but all the higher expressions of it are always syncretized with the Aryan-derived thinking of Neoplatonism.

The culture of Greco-Romanity forgot God through an excess of impersonal abstraction in their approach to thinking about metaphysical questions, an error that was corrected through the Christian doctrine that the ultimate reality is a person who has love as one of His essential attributes and that love is the way to unlock the mysteries of the ultimate reality which He is. The culture of The Persianates had fallen into the error of dualism, the thoroughly erroneous notion that God has an opponent who is His equal, and this was corrected through the Islamic doctrine of the Absolute Oneness of God. Zoroaster was a prophet of The Supreme God, a much better one than Abraham or Moses, and the writings that are most purely attributed to him (The Gathas) bare no mention of the heresy of dualism: Zoroaster was a panentheistic monotheist like me, and he knew of the doctrine of the soul’s eternality but he kept this secret out of fear of the doctrine leading people astray if wrongly taught, as is too easy to do. The error of Dualism crept in later as the original white Iranians interbred with the indigenous brown Elamites that they had conquered. Socrates and Plato too knew of The Supreme Being though more dimly, and Hermes Trismegistus may be the best of The Prophets of The Supreme God in the whole ancient Mediterranean world. Zoroaster, Plato, and Hermes Trismegistus all show a non-Abrahamic and Aryan approach to The Supreme God. But the most holistic and living non-Abrahamic connection to The Transcendental LORD is in The Aryan Dharma which was preserved to a surprisingly great extent in India by the Dravidians who the Aryans conquered.

The natural intuitive insight that the ground of being, the ultimate reality, is A Person who created the universe and providentially guides the history that happens within it was restored by God’s Grace to many peoples who had lost this crucially important spiritual understanding through the syncretism of Abrahamism and Neoplatonism. But this insight is actually even better expressed in the primordial, pre-dravidian expressions of Sanatana Dharma than it is in the Abrahamic Neoplatonisms.

Aryans in North-West Europe had forgotten God due to thinking that reality is just an interplay of conflict between powerful forces and beings, a seductive idea to them because of their warrior lifestyles. Aryans in Greco-Roman lands forgot Him from excess of abstract thinking, and Aryans of Persianate lands forgot Him by attributing too much power to His opponents (as if His enemies could ever be His equals!) but the Aryans in India actually retained the primordial truth of their God-Doctrine and transmitted their doctrine to their descendants and even the people they had conquered. The brown people they had conquered distorted the doctrine but not fatally - we can recover the original Aryan Doctrine without Dravidian distortions and we can realize its fullest meaning within ourselves. The God-Doctrine in The Aryan Dharma is more holistic and profound than the God-Doctrine in Abrahamism.

For millennia, Whites had no choice but to connect with God through a foreign Tradition (Christianity), and that is a tremendous penance for having forgotten Him. But to even be able to connect with God at all is a great Mercy, and in His Mercy no penance can last forever. The fact that the possibility of restoring an ancient non-Abrahamic Aryan doctrine that connects us to The Supreme Being has opened up to us now means that the long process of fully restoring our indigenous spirituality has begun and even as the kali-yuga gets darkest the seeds of the new satya-yuga that is to come are already being planted. When I meditate on the mysteries of The Upanishads and worship Ishwara, the personal Saguna Brahman with qualities, then I myself am a White Aryan connecting to Ultimate Reality in a manner indigenous to our race just as the original recipients of The Vedic Revelation did thousands upon thousands of years ago. A spiritual doctrine first revealed to ancient White Men and passed from them to their brown subjects has now passed in our times from the descendants of those brown subjects to modern White Man: A providential completion of a cycle. This happens precisely at a time when White Men are in need of more spiritual empowerment than ever.

During this dark age where our race suffers from a suffocating materialism, it is imperative that our people rediscover The Aryan Spirituality which is the root of the Neoplatonism that all higher expressions of Abrahamism are suffused with and which is the root also of Hinduism, Buddhism, and Zoroastrianism. It is, of course, also the root of all the European Paganisms: Nordic, Celtic, Hellenic, etc. This primeval Aryan Spirituality is as natural and as exceptional to our race as our blue eyes and our blond hair. I am hardly interested in adopting a religion, and when I am engaged with a religion it is only to absorb the traces of Aryan Spirit that are contained in it so that I can express that Aryan Spirit myself in an organic way. I am not “a Hindu” nor have I ever advocated for becoming such to anyone. Rather than adopting an old Tradition we must be authentically in touch with the primeval wellspring of all Tradition, even in the midst of this modern world, and through doing this found a new cultural ethos of Aryan Spirituality. This is a much better pursuit than mere “Traditionalism!”

This pursuit is the most authentically Aryan position to have in our time. The reason there are even so many different expressions of Aryan Spirituality at all (Celtic, Hellenic, Nordic, Slavic, Iranic, Vedic, Medieval Christian, Sufi, etc.) is because we have never been content as a race to dogmatically adhere to any body of ideas but rather have always sought to discover the eternal truths personally and then express them in new ways that our sincere to our own experience. One of the things you discover when you want to be in touch with the primordial essence is that in the ancient world there is no meaningful difference between philosophy, personal development, spirituality, religion, and even politics. This should inform how you approach all of those topics at every level.

The Doctrine of The Eternal Soul is, in truth, a radical spiritual individualism. The authoritarian conformity which Asiatics are inclined to makes them unable to realize the power of this doctrine in its fullness. Through disambiguating the corrupting influence of the brown dravidians that the White Aryans who conquered India intermixed with overtime from the original Revelations that those White Aryans received, we discover that the essence of the doctrine of the eternal soul is to discover through introspection who you really are and make that manifest in this world through heroic virtue, the exercising of our innate talents, and devotion to The Supreme God from whom we eternally proceed from. This is the high calling of all Aryans in our time and, indeed, in every time.

III.

God gave men the cognitive ability to question our existence. This is a blessing or a curse. It is a blessing for those who know by faith and direct metaphysical insight that God’s goodness, truth, and beauty is the very ground of Being. It is a blessing for those who know that loving God & others as we evolve into gods ourselves is our purpose. The perpetual pondering over of life’s ultimate existential questions which a cerebral consciousness is propelled becomes a bottomless wellspring of sweet joy for such a one who has been so blessed by the Grace of God’s Truth. But for those who have yet to discover the truth, the inexorable confrontation with the existential questions innately attendant to life is a subtle agony, a hidden torture. Their heart bleeds from a thousand cuts of inner disturbance and their spirit drowns in that blood! Many atheists, and many religious people who only coldly follow rules imposed upon them from the outside, have learned to revel in that blood quite well and call that wisdom.

This life is filled with fortune and calamity for all people. For the cursed thinker, what fortune may come in this brief earthly life is clutched too desperately to be enjoyed - the sweetness of fortune flees from such a vulgar gesture. For the cursed thinker, what is fortunate in this world they try to forcefully own in the vain hope that this will make it last, and in so doing they are owned in turn by what fortunes they have placed their worldly hopes in, and woe to those who are owned by as fickle a thing as fortune. For the cursed thinker, what is calamitous alarms them to the bedrock of mad terror that underlies all earthly phenomena, for the final conclusion of all cursed philosophizing is that this universe is naught but a clash of relentlessly chaotic forces with no purpose, and so men must struggle against chaotic forces they never had any chance to dependably control, thus rendering our attempts at fulfilling our heart’s desires hopeless yet such cursed men must wrangle out what morsels of pleasure they can from this world of unjust fluctuation. For the blessed thinker, the transient joys that fortune brings are transfigured into signs that point to the ultimate joy which they are derivative from, and the relishing of this world’s transient fortunes increases through the ease of detachment from them, and blessed indeed is the one for whom each passing joy leads to joy eternal. For the blessed thinker, even what is calamitous is a sign of impending eternal bliss for those who strive to do what is objectively good regardless of the vagaries of fortune and calamity, for the final conclusion of all blessed philosophizing is that all things in this universe proceed from God whose predestinated will is never anything but The Good.

IV.

The existentialist point of view is that Existence precedes Essence - what a thing definitively is. This point of view is wrong on the metaphysical level, however I can think of no point of view that is more eminently useful for the spiritual quest despite being false. Metaphysics and existentialism must seem to be eminently opposed to each other, because metaphysics is the essentialist point of view par excellence, positing as it does that not only is there an essence which a thing definitively is but that there is an ultimate essentialistic reality beyond all appearances of Nature from which all things come. But when we Metaphysicians are humble enough to admit that we do not know what The Essence is in its totality and, what more, can never know what it is in its totality in our present state of consciousness, then we can engage sincerely with the existentialist questions. When we have enough faith to declare ourselves Essentialists but enough humility to declare that we do not fully know what The Essence is, then we can engage in existentialistic pondering with sincerity and without losing ourselves in man-made intellectual abstractions which no Metaphysician ought ever to do because, after all, not even the finest descriptive verbiage of what The Essence of anything is could ever actually be The Essence it purports to describe. Knowing this and engaging with metaphysical questions existentially can give us the chance to discover what the Metaphysical Essence is at all. God illuminates our minds with the direct experience of The Truth beyond all words, beyond all sense-perception and imagination, only when our mind is stripped of all certainties.

The Aryan Dharma certainly teaches that there IS a metaphysical essence to who we are and to what God is, but it also teaches that what this essence is shall forever be outside the grasp of our rational minds and physical senses to fully grasp. This elitist Aryan philosophical tradition is then the ultimate vantage point for a metaphysical existentialism that allows one to be engaged with modern existentialist philosophers like Nietzsche or Heidegger without getting lost in their errors. Every metaphysician ought to be an existentialist too because in our time every important idea that points to metaphysics (including “God”) has been reduced to mere rational formulae with little value. When ideas that could lead one to the inward realization of true metaphysics are reified into mere abstractions of verbiage and rational formulae they are obstacles, false idols, which prevent the inward encounter with pure mystery where alone we can understand, perhaps, if God wills, who God is and who we are, all real understanding of either of those being always beyond mere words.

God wills that Apophatic Theology be taught when abstractions of theology are reified to the point of forming an obstacle to the reception of genuine revelation, and the Buddhist doctrine of emptiness came to be when the doctrine of the eternal soul was reified into an absurd abstraction which fatally prevented the genuine discovery of who we really are. Is there a philosophy that is enough of a negation today to annihilate the legions of meaningless abstractions that have proven fatal to so many spiritual quests today?

Strive to encounter God beyond reified abstractions. That He has guided you to my writing means He is inspiring faith in you that this is even possible at all. Seek Him, being open to surprises, and then He will give you mystical experiences that will confirm in your heart what the ultimate meaning of your life is.

To be human is to be existential. To be engaged in a Tradition for the sake of answering burning existential questions and easing bitter existential worries is the only authentic way to be engaged in any Tradition now, and it is through such yearning for satisfying answers to existential questions that The Traditions first emerged in ancient times. God revealed Himself directly to ancient men to answer the cries of their hearts, but unless we ourselves can make such an existential heart-cry and have God reveal Himself to us as He did to the prophets and sages of yore then how could we have genuinely satisfying answers? To have faith that such a directly Revelatory answer is an answer God can give to such a heart-cry is the Perennially Traditional Faith from whence all other faiths3 come, and a faith sustained by such revelations is the only living Faith, and the quest for such revelations to ease existential dilemmas is the only spiritual quest. Reified dogmatic abstractions will never be more than addictive anesthetics to numb the pain of the existential problems innate to human life as such and so they are absolutely lethal to true spirituality because they prevent us from feeling the pain that alerts us to the necessity of the quest that leads to the complete easing of that pain. Only the man on a spiritual quest is authentically human. Existentialism, even Nihilism, is important because we must feel the pain of not knowing God or this world or ourselves, we must feel the sharpness and the bitterness of the pain and stop hiding this from ourselves including through “religion” in order to be awakened to the necessity of The Spiritual Quest! We must feel as though we could nearly die of that pain first before The LORD in His abundant Grace will give us the only cure: the perpetual Revelation of divine enlightenment directly from God into our innermost soul. Until then, He will leave us with the false idols we call dogmas!

V.

Our existence as eternal spirits is marked by definitive attributes which from the perspective of our relative rational minds appear as a multitude of attributes, but all these different attributes are really just the one unique thing that we are in essence seen from different perspectives. Among these attributes are personality, consciousness, and free will, but another component of our eternal spirits is our inherent attributive relationship with our Source and Sustainer: God. Our entire existence as individual spirits is defined by our attributive relationship with God which is unique for each spirit though some are nonetheless similar enough to warrant being grouped together in similar categories. By Attributive relationship I mean that our attributes intrinsically connect with God’s Attributes (not least by being derivative of His Attributes) and we are happiest when our attributes connect with His in a harmonious (that is to say, Dharmic) way through our free will choices. Though this may seem humiliating to our ego at first, the process of living this out results in us becoming gods who serve God: the most powerful class of sentient beings in the universe besides the one and only Transcendental LORD. When we recognize, and have direct experience of, the spiritual reality that we are sub-eternal effects of The Transcendental LORD who is innately superior to all things and who has freely chosen to sustain our existential being from eternity unto eternity, what naturally results is the worshipful adoration of, and trusting surrender to, God. In this we find unending ever-new bliss and unending ever-new personal growth.

We are the eternal lovers and God is the beloved eternal, we are the timeless seekers of knowledge and God is the infinite subject of whom there is always more to be known. We increase or decline in the divine attributes that we have like love or strength or wisdom depending on whether we follow The Aryan Dharma and surrender to God. As we strive to get closer to God we find that there is always more of Him to be closer to, because He is infinite.

We are relational beings and our relationship with God is primordial. We knew God before we could ever know anyone else at all. In a sense, our relationship with God is all that our existence even is, with the quality of our devotional relationship with Him determining the quality of our existence.

The true optimal way for us to be is gods who serve God as His Eternal Devotees. This is how we realize our true identity. Consciousness and spiritual personality are inseparable at every level, and consciousness is eternal, so personalities are eternal. How could a being as passionate as God permit otherwise? He loves too passionately to wait for us to come into being and He could never permit what He loves to vanish into oblivion, thus what is essential to our personalities is always a part of who we are in all past and future incarnations, including this one, and what isn’t essential is just egoic dross that gets left behind. Some of those who believe in reincarnation say that our personalities go to oblivion after death but that is true only of ego. Awakening to who we are means we cease reincarnating and return to our true home.

VI.

The essential esoteric doctrine is that our innermost nature is quasi-divine, and this truth is the most dangerous of all spiritual truths. This is why in Vedic times this doctrine was esoteric. Originally, The Aryan Overlords of India kept this doctrine completely secret not only from the brown dravidians that they conquered but even from uninitiated Aryans. Initially, India after the conquests had essentially two different religions, one for the initiated elite and one for the uninitiated masses, and in some ways it is insufficient to say these are an inner esoteric core and the outer exoteric religion because the gap between them was quite wide. As time went on, the eugenic aspect of The Aryan Dharma was forgotten and the teaching of the eternality of the spirit became known to most Indians. This was unique to India. In the rest of the world, the eternality of the spirit was kept as a hidden doctrine as frankly it ought to be. The doctrine ought to be secret for a variety of reasons.

Firstly, if it is not taught properly, with enough nuance and respect, to one who is primed to be recipient of it through spiritual discipline, then all kinds of absurdities can result which leads to the danger of reified abstractions mentioned earlier, but in this case it is reified abstractions that are not even useful for realizing the truth they are meant to point towards. Such ideas include the wholly erroneous idea that the eternal spirit is “about the size of a thumb” and is located inside of one’s heart as a kind of “mini-me” that looks identical to the person it inhabits. This utterly ridiculous idea is what I actually heard a brown Indian say in a commentary on The Upanishads. As if the mysteries of God are reducible to something you would see in a cartoon.

In general, I do not trust the opinions of contemporary brown people on Hinduism (or anything, really!) The opinions of people in the recent past like Sri Ramakrishna, Paramhansa Yogananda, Srila Prabhupada4 are okay to ponder over because many of these people had degrees of genuine inner realization. I actually don’t think any of the aforementioned people or any of the popular 20th century Indian gurus had complete inner realization at all, though of course such folks and their followers claimed that about themselves! Yes those aforementioned figures were not perfect, but we must remember they stood on the shoulders of giants as the bearers of millennia-old traditions, and some of the giants whose shoulders they stand on are White Men when you go far back enough. Yes, in a few instances 20th century Vedic thinkers have valuableinsights even if they are brown. I am not privy to the recent history of contemporary India, but something happened in that country’s culture in the 21st century that made these people degenerate to an insane level, as we can see in the behaviour of the brown people who immigrate en masse to The Western world. Remember: Mass deportation is the moderate position. Where was I? Oh yes: The eternal spirit.

The most fatal mistake that one can make when thinking about the nature of the eternal spirit that we are in essence is mistaking our true eternal spirit for our ego. When a person thinks their ego is their true eternal spiritual personality they are in the throes of an error that could lead them to Hell, because such an error will ultimately lead one to thinking that they are simply justified in doing whatever they want and that God is going to break all His rules for them to get what they want. We see this attitude in full display not just with many degenerate Hindus in contemporary times but also with the behaviour of New-Agey Westerners. Yes, many Americans discovered the truth of the essentially quasi-divine nature of the soul independently of any engagement with Dharmic Traditions, which if anything is a testament to how brilliant real White Americans are. They found out that they could “Manifest” their desires through concentration and visualization, and that this is so because reality is composed of the same fundamental stuff as our thoughts in some mysterious way. They discovered the right kind of hopeful desire is a magnetic force that attracts its object when harnessed properly. All of that is true. But many a man or woman who has manifested their desires has become completely miserable: Yes, pursuing our egoic whims with the quasi-divine power of our eternal spirits leads to disastrous results for ourselves and the world. If such New Agey people knew that we eternal spirits are meant to abide by the conduct of the unchanging Dharma and glorify God, then the techniques of “manifestation” they have honed could be used to manifest a better world instead of the consumeristic hellhole that Western societies have become in no small part due to the popularity of such New Agey concepts like Law of Attraction, etc. Indeed, the exoteric religion of much of the contemporary West is Capitalism and its esoteric core is precisely such New Age delusions. New Ageism displaced normative Christianity as the main religion of most White Americans decades ago, but this plain fact is remarkably unnoticed by Christians.

The dawning of the knowledge that we are Eternal Spirits is a critical moment in one’s life, because this knowledge is indispensable to reach the highest levels of spiritual enlightenment that can be attained in this material plane but it is also extremely dangerous! It could easily be abused and mistaken such that one becomes so thoroughly entangled in their own desires and ego that they are further from spiritual enlightenment than they have ever been. The critical thing is to realize that our eternal spirits find their true happiness only in glorifying God and in doing what is truly virtuous, and that it is our egos that want to go our own way in contradiction to God’s will by chasing materialistic cravings. The teaching of The Eternal Spirit ought never be separated from the reality of God’s supremacy, our true fulfillment only in Him, and the necessity of following The Dharma. Otherwise a person will wind up believing that their ego is God - is there a worse form of idolatry? New Ageists must know the truth that they would be better manifesters, and manifest better things, if they followed Traditional virtue and heartfelt piety.

I highly suspect that the reason Abrahamic religions, which do not have a proper teaching of the eternality of the Spirit, became so widespread is precisely because the truth of the eternality of our spirits was abused. So it came to pass that God willed that this teaching be covered-up by the false teaching that our souls are “born” at the same moment our physical bodies are conceived. But if you can read between the lines when studying Abrahamic mystics, and often you do not even need to read between the lines, you find that Christian Mystics and Islamic Sufis believe in the idea of The Eternal Soul but communicate it in a coded way.

VII.

To someone who has deeply imbibed the doctrine of The Eternal Soul, we may not understand the extent to which those who have imbibed a Christian Worldview find this doctrine to be utterly alien. But I think there are a variety of creative ways to make this doctrine more palatable to Christians. I am not terribly attached to the following ideas I express in this section, but I think that many Christians with a mystical bent might find it useful. I certainly have. But all of what follows is speculatory:

Christians, the more intelligent ones anyway, will say that Jesus The Christ is God’s Son from Eternity. God to be Father must always have had A Son given that He is unchanging, hence the necessity of there being multiple persons in The Godhead in Christian theology. So from beginningless Eternity unto endless Eternity there are multiple persons in the godhead with a relationship that defines their respective roles. But I actually find that Christians do not take this idea far enough. Jesus The Christ is a physical incarnation of an eternally existent spiritual entity who has consciousness, personality, free will… could it not be the same for you too? Yes, in a sense The Eternal Spirit doctrine means attributing to our innermost self (not our Ego, you understand) some of the qualities that Christians are already accustomed to attribute to Jesus The Christ. In a sense, the Aryan understanding is that all sentient beings are persons in The Godhead, participating in various grades of communion with each other in and through The Godhead. There is a real sense in which The Aryan view is that there is an infinitude of persons in The Godhead whereas Christianity views it as only three (and Islam as only one.) This view, of course, must come with some caveats, the first of which is that in Aryan view most of the persons are not even remotely aware that their innermost nature is co-eternal with God, and the ones who do are by no means equal to God.

In Trinitarian Christianity, the persons of The Godhead are co-equal with each other. Yes, that is what they believe. I find this view startling, because nowhere in The Gospels does Jesus ever say he is the equal of God The Father. This doctrine of co-equality of Trinitarian persons is clearly just the invention of theologians and not a product of real mystical insight or divine revelation. In any case, there is no co-equality between OUR Eternal Spirits and God. All sentient beings like ourselves occupy a certain place in The Hierarchy of Being, and we rise or fall in this hierarchy depending on our level of virtue, piety, holiness, and wisdom. The topmost position is always occupied by The Supreme God and this could never not be the case. None of us are “co-equal” with God or ever could be. The nearest beings to God are the gods, who I will speak about later in this article.

If Jesus The Christ really is a Divine Incarnation of The Word of God as many of His followers claim that Jesus is, then in Aryan Dharma terms Jesus would be an Avatar. There are many avatars in “Hinduism” most prominently Rama and Krishna. Some Dharmis claim The Buddha is also an Avatar. The Transcendental LORD loves to incarnate in His Creation and dwell among His Children. Given that He is infinite and matter is finite, it is not really possible for any given Avatar to express the fullness of His Attributes, rather each Avatar can only be a manifestation (I think it would not be too hyperbolic to say an embodiment) of certain definitive attributes of His. I suspect Jesus is an Avatar, an incarnation of God’s attribute of self-sacrificial compassion, which not all eternal souls are necessarily called to pursue as their primary virtue - it is quite dangerous to exult this spiritual quality beyond certain bounds, for instance it has no place in ethnic warfare such as our White race is currently undergoing. Nonetheless it is an exalted spiritual quality, and given that so many of the materialistic egotistic denizens of this Kali-Yuga are hard-hearted I can see why God in His Infinite Wisdom would see fit to incarnate as an Avatar demonstrating such qualities.

Is Jesus an eternally pre-existent person? I can certainly imagine this about Him and indeed of all of the Avatars. There is a Vedic text that declares there are as many Avatars of God in various planets as there are waves in the ocean. The difference between an Avataric Person who perfectly manifests one or several of God’s attributes, and is exactly identified with those attributes, is that they have never fallen into illusion like we have - indeed, they never really can.

You and I, of our own free volition, chose to revel in Ego many incarnations ago which has resulted in us forgetting our true identities and reincarnating across the ages in so many different forms. As our identities are no longer rooted in what is eternal but what is temporal, we must die as what is temporal does not last, but because our true essence is eternal it does not die (as it was never born!) and takes on a new form composed of aggregates of vital force, body, intellect, spiritual energies, emotions, intellect, and egoic masks. But none of those are who we really are. Our excessive fascination with the aggregates which obstruct our true spiritual essence results in the total delusion that we can somehow be happy without submitting to God’s Will and being His Eternal Devotees. Instead of a spiritual quest to discover who we really are and to encounter God directly, delusional spirits embark on an egoic quest to pursue materialism in the thoroughly vain hope that pursuing that will make them happy. The true spiritual quest means to seek the DIRECT experience of God without the mediation of religion. Religion is meant to lead us to that experience and if it does not it is quite worthless! The materialistic quest only really ends when the spiritual quest really begins. The human form has the right combination of faculties to be able to overcome the illusion of ego and realize our true identity as spiritual beings, which is why incarnating as a human is so precious. But not only humans can realize the fullness of the spiritual quest: The universe is teeming with life of all kinds. All over the universe, across its planets and dimensions, there are myriads of spiritual beings who must realize their eternal relationship with God through purification, the stilling of the mind and the mastery of the passions, overcoming ego, worshipping God, and seeking the direct experience of God. The real spiritual path, the true Dharma, is actually a universal pattern that exists not only under the guise of many different religions but which has existed before even the foundation of the material plane, in fact the real spiritual path is concomitant with reality itself and is reality itself. The world we know is an effect of the spiritual path and not the other way around.

While the position occupied in the cosmic hierarchy by such beings as ourselves can fluctuate, Avataric Persons are always above us, being the incarnation of some or all of the attributes of The Supreme Person. Such souls as Jesus and Krishna are one with and identified with the fullness of The Transcendent LORD from eternity unto eternity. They incarnate here to demonstrate in this material world of perpetual flux the spiritual, unchanging attributes of God! When Jesus undergoes the passion, the ministry, he is demonstrating what has always been. He manifests what is eternal - in this world of time. How else can eternity be made known in time to such beings as us who are ensnared under the illusions of time and ego? We too will succeed in the most meaningful ways when we make manifest in time the person that we have always been from eternity unto eternity, and following the examples of such Avatars as Jesus and Buddha can inspire us to do this and because they are incarnations of The One to whom we are eternally connected, the examples of their lives can remind us of who we really are and help us to be who we really are. Whenever we exhibit virtue, holiness, and wisdom we exhibit our true self. But a dogmatic understanding of Jesus (or indeed any of the avatars that we know of having incarnated in this yuga) is not helpful in this regard for two reasons. Firstly, the mainstream dogmatism surrounding Jesus promotes too big of a gap between us and God, which is an obstacle to people realizing their true spiritual understanding. Secondly, we are not all called to do what Jesus The Christ did - though many are. Yes, there are many eternal spirits who are called by God to demonstrate self-sacrificial love as Jesus did and these are the only true Christians, and in following Jesus they follow their particular Dharma. God has predestined them to be Jesus’ followers from before the foundation of this material plane. But we are not all called to do the same thing. A man’s dharma is quite a personal matter, and it could easily result in doing things quite contrary to what Jesus did in form (but not in essence!) such as violence. Yes, I am concerned about the fact that many healthy white Aryan men have their virile instincts for vigilante justice against the dark forces in our world suppressed due to the false notion that such people must walk a path of self-sacrificial humility instead of a path more resembling Pagan Heroism. But those with a keen spiritual eye know that a martyr voluntarily going to a cross on order of the authorities and a man voluntarily choosing to exterminate the enemies of his people despite lacking the permission from the authorities to do so are doing the same thing insofar as either is following their Dharma. The esoteric, mystical Christians have always known what I am telling you now.

I cannot tell you which path you must choose, my dear reader, and I caution you against anyone in our ignorant Yuga who says that they can tell you for certain what you must do. You can only find the answer yourself. Seek guidance from God directly and know whenever you exhibit virtue, holiness, wisdom, and piety you are acting out your true self. Certainly, as we personally develop in virtue and become more skilled in our spiritual practice we will understand all this much better than we do now and understand greater mysteries still.

The Divine Avatars are the perpetual intended blueprints for what we are meant to do, and even if we are not meant to follow their example directly they can still help us awaken to our purpose. In a sense we are sons of God and the Avatars are THE sons of God. Another difference, I believe, between the Avatars and us is that we were awakened from a primeval state of nescience aeons before the foundation of this material world but The Avatars have always been fully awakened.

VIII.

God is more than perfect enough to be able to contemplate Himself from endless eternity unto endless eternity. But from His superabundant, overflowing Grace He freely chooses to create The Logos through which this world is emanated and to awaken us from our primeval nescience in His Bosom to dwell in this creation so that we may become gods who serve God. God is all-knowing, so He already knows everything that will ever happen, so He knows this is all worth it in the end though the grade of temporal suffering many of us must experience now can make us doubt whether this is so we must trust in God’s plan. But what is this state of primeval nescience that we emerged from aeons ago? We have always existed in God’s Mind, because He does not change, because He has always had a plan for us, thus He has always thought of us. Thoughts are the thing that they are the thought of in the mind of a creative person, and who is more creative than God? He has always thought of us as a part of His plan, and so we have always existed, because the thought of us is us: This state of primeval nescience from which we awoke aeons ago is somewhat like this, but like all metaphors to describe metaphysical things it is imperfect. Certainly you were never “merely” a thought in the ordinary sense of not existing… try to consider that God’s thoughts always are the thing that they are the thought of.

The erroneous Neoplatonic idea that our spirits were merely “born” spiritually before being born physically is a slight misunderstanding caused by thinking that our awakening from that primeval nescience is our “birth” which is not true. As Krishna says in The Bhagavad-Gita, we are not born and do not die. That awakening from primeval nescience is the first of the levels of spiritual enlightenment that we attained and it happened purely through the sheer grace of God acting on us even without our co-operation. Our next levels of spiritual enlightenment come through our freely-willed cooperation with God’s grace.

Yes, it is important to consider that God is transcendent and beyond our comprehension. Even when we incarnate into the divine forms that God has planned for us, which will grant us rational minds several hundred thousand times higher in IQ than we have now, still God will be beyond our comprehension. There are many things which if you were to see them now are eldricth to you but they are not eldricth to God.

All people encounter God after they die - whether they want to or not. Yes, in the end His glory is revealed to all people, and all people will encounter Him face to face without mediators. The mystics seek this experience while yet alive, and the righteous prepare themselves for this encounter their whole lives so they can be ready for what comes after death. For such people the direct experience of God is the most wondrous ever-new bliss. But for the wicked, this experience is one of pure eldricth terror beyond their most dreadful nightmares. But they behold the same Transcendent LORD. May He have mercy on us all! May God and the gods bless YOU, my dear reader!

Thanks for reading. If you enjoyed reading this writing of mine, please like and share. It really helps me out in the algorithms. I am sure I do not need to tell you that the algo’s don’t like writings like this.

Share

To receive my latest writings directly into your mailbox, consider subscribing for free. For $5/month or $50/year you can become a paying subscriber which gives you access to exclusive content for paying subscribers only as well as the chance to suggest things for me to write and research about.

Subscribe now

Thank you again! May GOD and The Gods bless you! Aum , Amen, Aum!

1. Preliminary Plato thoughts

It is inevitable that I will wind up discussing Plato on this substack. Though some are justifiably wary of his influence, nothing will change the fact that he was the destined heir of Traditional Aryan Mysticism in Western Antiquity and that we Westerners receive much of the ancient doctrines through the filter of Plato in spite of his quirks. He is also a hardcore eugenicist who is unfortunately prone to excessive theorizing much like myself. Yes, I feel great kinship with Plato even though I find pederasty disgusting. One of the great master-keys to unlocking the mysteries of Plato is that the best of what he teaches is not original to him but is rather a primordial mystical doctrine that was divinely revealed in a time that was so ancient that Plato himself called that time Antiquity. Interspersed with that holy doctrine are his own ideas, some of which are good and some of which are bad, the latter of which can be attributed to his own idiosyncrasies (such as his obsession with dialectics) which are not altogether fatal to his noble enterprise. When reading Plato it is important to be aware of this.

Unfortunately, many will not like my Pro-Aryan, pro-vitalism, pro-mysticism, pro-God interpretation of Plato and Neoplatonism not because my ideas lack merits but solely because I am not traditionally qualified to teach Plato. As any seasoned intellectual knows, in order to teach Plato with legitimacy it’s not enough to have studied and pondered his works thoroughly. To effectively teach Plato you must be:
- A High-IQ Mediterranean Bisexual
- An independently wealthy free-spirited alcoholic bodybuilder
- A schizophrenic crypto-pagan monk

- A megalomaniacal wannabe machiavellian overlord

The reason such people are so good at transmitting the spirit of Plato’s teachings is because they have a spiritual affinity with the man, but what makes Plato such a wonder is that he was all of those things and yet more. I often hear the criticism that Plato’s teaching is an excessively cerebral approach to life, and certainly this may be true of the contemporary academic enterprise of “Platonism” but it cannot be said to be true of the real essence of Plato’s teaching or even of Plato the man himself. No, Plato was a complete man: An impressively strong athletic wrestler, a politician, a wild lecherous partier in his youth and absolutely a divinely realized sage. The fact that the mystical teaching he received is distorted to some extent and received by us through the filter of Plato’s ego is itself a testament to how complete of a man he was. As Guenon points out, the authentically Eastern transmission of the mystical doctrine requires the utter effacement of ego, to such an extent that the authorship of a spiritual book could be attributed to no one at all or to a half-mythical personage. But this attitude is foreign to The West, to this portion of the world ordained by God to be the land of willful egotists who intensely compete with each other to the death over honour and wealth as we chase the wild frontier where the sun sets. That we Westerners must receive the transmission of eternal spiritual truths through the filter of the ego of a man like Plato is itself the most Western thing, indeed given how much providentially positive fruit has been born of Plato’s teaching it is tantamount to a divine endorsement of The Western Ego or at least a willingness on the part of The Transcendental Lord to condescend to our peculiar Western Ego.

It is absurd that Abrahamists, even the great Dante, would condemn Plato to Hell (granted, Dante put Plato in Hell’s least miserific level) just because “he did not know the true god” when so much of Christian, Islamic, and even Jewish metaphysics depend thoroughly upon Plato’s teaching. If there are so many Christian Neoplatonist saints, and Islamic Neoplatonist sufis, then how can it possibly be that Plato himself is not a saint or a sufi? Even a prophet? The real esotericists of the last two-thousand years know the truth: Plato and Abraham worshipped the same God, and The God of Abraham chose to reveal Himself to Socrates, to Plato, to Aristotle in a more subtle way than as the thunderously severe lawgiver that He appeared as to the likes of Abraham and Moses. He actually appeared in a higher way to Plato The Hellene than to any of The Israelites. The latter group received a manifestation befitting their low level of consciousness. They, and sadly many other groups, cannot do good unless they are scared into doing it, so God appeared to them in His Wrathful mode to prevent evil and encourage good amongst them. The fact that so many in our modern world have a low level of consciousness means that the manifestation of God as wrathful judge will continue to be necessary in spite of the fact that more sophisticated intellectual folks rightly find this manifestation distasteful. The syncretism of Platonism and Christianity has been the esoteric foundation of Western Civilization for the last 2,000 years. To return to this syncretism, to state it in a new way, may still be essential for a genuine revitalization of The Westlands. But as we have entered a new cycle in our civilization, as indicated by the near-total and amazingly rapid decline of The Churches, so too must there be a new approach to Plato’s teaching that happily acknowledges the undercurrents (and more than under-currents!) of Plato The Pagan that ran through Christendom and celebrates this as the work of God, but this time with a greater emphasis not just on the “Paganism” of Plato (consider his depiction of Socrates’ love for Pan, the most wild of gods) but on the close connections with the broader mystical tradition of Indo-European/Aryans by which I mean primarily of course The The Upanishads. Yes, I believe the essence of the mystical teaching of The Upanishads and the essence of the mystical teaching of Plato come from the same Eternal source and are mutually complementary, all coming from the same Eternal God. In the harmony of Plato and The Vedas lies the ever-living font of eugenic supremacism and mystical teaching that The Aryan Race needs in our time and through which we have always flourished. A grand synthesis of the living traditions of Hellenism and Vedism may yet be the revival of European-Aryan culture that we seek…

2. 
   The not too-distant future is Aryan Man freely travelling from a cleansed Earth to a distant interplanetary colony on his personal SUV-sized spaceship with his trad wives and 20+ children for the sake of arriving to a grand temple to hear sermons on the eternal harmony between Plato, The Vedas, and The Bible from a young eugenically-bred 300+ IQ blue-eyed Brahmin who attained the summit of spiritual enlightenment with near-scientific precision. My substack will be fondly remembered in those days!
   

3. 
   The root of European-Aryan high culture is heroic violence and its summit is mystical wisdom. The summit rests upon the root. The Ancient Indo-Aryan Sages discovered The Ultimate Metaphysical Reality behind all appearances. Their discovery is preserved imperfectly in The Upanishads by the Indo-Aryans and in the Neoplatonist doctrines by their Hellenic heirs. They were able to make this discovery not in spite of but because of the fact that The Aryans were genocidal warrior conquerors who laid waste to the swarthy neolithic agrarians of Old Europe and the dasyus of the Indus Valley. To penetrate beyond the mere appearances of this world to ascertain eternal truth requires a level of decisive force that can only be honed through epic struggle, even epic conflict for transient things like glory and wealth. Then, once that level of decisive force has been honed over a lifetime, and indeed over many generations in the life of a people, it can then be internalized, shifted away from seeking material things to seeking spiritual things. It was the virile Aryans who gave the dravidians the mystical doctrine which they imperfectly preserved as “Hinduism” and which forms the primordial foundation of Hellenic Platonism.

The lifestyle of The Aryans, revolving as it did around fearsome intermittent warfare over cattle and prestige, is itself downstream of a still yet more heroic way of life, the life of the stone-age hunter gatherers who hunted the mammoths. The great hunters of the ice age, the genuine Hyperboreans, were the true esotericists. Imagine waking at dawn to hunt mammoths with your friends that you trust with your life and then returning to your cave-complex at night to meditate like a contemplative yogi at night. That is the sublime life of the ancient hunter-gatherers. Never let them convince you that the great hunters of yore were primitive savages. They had far more complex rituals than any religions today, and they had richer metaphysical knowledge because they could experience the supernatural worlds directly through their superabundant vital health. They have told you that mystical doctrines are the product of “civilizations” and that man apart from “civilization” is a brute: this is hardly the truth! All the highest mystical states, the effortless tantric transmutation of materialistic phenomena into spiritually enlightening wisdom, the heroic aptitude to sacrifice oneself for a greater cause, even the devotion to The Supreme Creator-LORD, came quite naturally to the Hyperborean hunter-gatherers of yore. What we think of as religious and spiritual teaching is an attempt to preserve, within civilization, the pre-civilizational ethos and worldview, which can only be done through rites, intense self-discipline, and sacred art. The torpor and decay that sets into man’s soul when he has degraded to the state that is “Civilized” pushes him inexorably towards materialism and egotism.

The primitives of Africa, Polynesia, and The Americas that brave European colonialists discovered were not man in his natural state. They were degenerations from the true noble savages who had been corrupted by demons. The race of man that retained the state of being that is noble savagery for longest are the pre-civilizational Europeans and Asians. Many Native North American tribes did as well.

In our sickly and soft age, a genuine worldwide restoration of the fullness of esoteric truth is not possible. Without the decisively lucid awareness brought about by the regular exposure to savage violence, without the lifestyle of heroic war and its attendant habits of physical discipline and mental focus, the masses will not attain spiritual enlightenment. In our times only a rare few who remember a better epoch in their blood and in their spirit can attain the divine enlightenment. I can think of no way for a restoration of The True Dharma unless society as we know it collapses and that is hardly an ideal outcome even if it would result in better conditions for spiritual revival. Unless… Well, there is one thing, but it is a long shot. If The West is infiltrated by a secret society of mystical racists, perhaps who had been preparing a race of high-iq virile mystics through careful eugenic breeding, perhaps they could steer The Westlands in a better direction. Yes, they would take control of the nations of The Westlands and harness the vast financial resources in them for the sake of grand scientific enterprises like reviving the mammoths, the saber-tooth tigers, the dragon, the tyrannosaurus rex, the megalodon, the hydra, the wooly rhino, the giant cave bear: and then unleash these magnificent beasts en masse upon every major settlement in The West. The encounter with these ancient enemies of Man would stir the passion for heroic virtue in the hearts of those who are still capable of it and the rest, the dysgenic detritus of mankind, would thankfully be devoured by such beautiful monsters. This is far more likely to result in the revival of authentic religion than any 100,000+ word blog post by an angry Traditionalist curmudgeon.

Mystical realization requires the channelling of man’s heroic passions, and this heroic passion was first awakened in the heart of primeval man by the encounter with dangerous megafauna (it really is hardly an exaggeration to call them monsters!) which he had no choice but to fight. Upon encountering such a creature as a giant anaconda or a giant crocodile, a man knows he has no choice but to rise up and fight and attain glory, or die in the attempt. In the primeval stone age the greatest prestige was accorded to those who fought the monstrous megafauna that lurked all across the world of the stone age. Those who died fighting these creatures were considered to be one with the gods, and those who slayed those grand beasts but lived to tell the tale were considered to be living gods on earth. To fail to rise to the challenge posed by the encounter with such a monster is to die a coward. Only after many of these beasts were killed did the heroic men turn against each other in the fight for prestige, and this led to the invention of increasingly more sophisticated forms of technology like the chariot which made The Aryans history’s most glorious people. High culture, mysticism, technological innovation, all that is honourable and beautiful, requires courage: and the wellspring of courage in the forgotten history of the human race is the battle against the titanic beast.

Oh, how I love those splendorous monsters! The giant serpent, the man-eating cave lion! I know that ancient man loved them too, because all noble hearted people love their enemies. A noble warrior loves that a worthy opponent calls out the best in them. Was man ever more noble than when he charged with his spear towards the ancient cave bear, who the archaeologists say could be three times as large as a contemporary grizzly bear? How can we have a golden epoch on this Earth again without reviving those ancient enemies of the human race? We must summon our ancient enemies from out of the realm of extinction no matter what the cost.

4. God in His infinite creativity could hardly limit Himself to making only one world, and even in every world there are many worlds. In the axial age and indeed even until very recently, the world was a beautiful garden of Weltanschuungs (Worldviews, or world-feelings.) Their great plentitude was indicative of the vital spiritual health of humanity. Really, each Nation/Tribe should have its own fully developed Weltanschuung that is peculiar to itself and which propels them to flourish - that is a more Dharmic world. The world is meant to have many worlds in it: The vitalistic splendour of Olympian Greece, the serene orderliness of Confucian China, the noble piety of Zoroastrianism. God deliberately revealed Himself in different ways to different peoples in different times to give each such a weltanschuung as was appropriate for them, and only willed that some religions should displace others as humanity became spiritually sick as The Kali-Yuga rolled on. The plentitude of worldviews complemented each other beautifully in ways too complex for one human mind to ever grasp fully, though the noble attempts to understand what is ultimately beyond our comprehension form the best of the works of The Perennialists. A world of many Traditions all pointing to the Ultimate Truth in authentic but different ways is the kind of polysemously beautiful world that God wants to create. In the highest levels of The Divine Realm there are ten thousand religions, each of which is more profound than any religion here and each of which exists in harmony with the others while yet being perfectly itself, indeed all the religions that have ever existed in this material realm are imperfect imitations of religions that are perfectly practiced only in Heaven.

The whole universe is filled with more worlds than jungles have trees, and on all these worlds are sentient beings in myriad shapes who find their ultimate fulfillment only in loving, serving, and knowing God their Creator & LORD as is the case with ourselves. In all of these worlds are many religious worldviews inspired by God to fit the needs of the spiritual awakening of these beings. The worlds are filled with worlds.

5. Meditation on Tits & Ass.
   As any seasoned esotericist knows, the human body is the cosmos in microcosm, with different parts of the body corresponding to different realms of existence and different levels of consciousness. The Divine Realms, naturally, correspond with the head. But The Hell-Realms correspond with the anus, and the level of consciousness possessed by animals and the lower grades of humans corresponds with the genitals and the belly. People whose consciousness revolves around the lower regions of their body are more likely to be influenced by and in contact with beings from The Hell-Realms. The diabolical elites know this and are constantly trying to push your attention to those regions. The consciousness of a sub-saharan African revolves perpetually around their anus, the lowest of the organs, as is indicated by the music they make which is heavily promoted by all forms of establishment-controlled media to degrade the collective consciousness of modern people.

With Black Africans there is an interesting chicken-or-egg question: Is it that as a result of being obsessed with asses that they became a race that has been in touch with demons for millennia, or is it that as a result of being in touch with demons for millennia they became a race obsessed with their asses? This is a riddle I cannot solve, but the reality that the African’s locus of consciousness revolves around ass is undeniable, as is the reality of their having been in communion with demons for untold generations prior to their conquest by European Christians and Arabian Muslims.

Hell is truly the ass of the universe: The place of waste and filth, the place of excretion (because souls pass through here in great agony to have all their negative Karma removed before they can have a chance to reincarnate again.)

The locus of consciousness of a person who strives upward is located in the heart or the head, depending on whether they are physiologically & psychologically inclined to walk the path of devotion (i.e. focus on praying) or the path of contemplation (i.e. focus on meditation) in their quest for The Divine. This naturally lends itself to a greater attention for intellectual development and refined aesthetic expression which are all quite common in Europe and Asia. Up until recent times (oh how rapidly Man has fallen!) a woman could hardly ever show skin in public in most Asian or European societies besides her face, out of a sense of pious modesty and chaste coverture which we have lost. Such cultures were nonetheless highly erotic and romantic, indeed as a result of being sexually restrained they were more sensitive, and since the face of the female was likely the only outlet for the libidinal drive in most cases there was a greater eugenic selection for beautiful faces over time, as well as a heightened spiritual sensitivity for the faculties in the head (imagination, rationality, intuition, etc.) Female coverture is an inexorable prerequisite for there to even be a real high culture at all. It is unfortunate that the only living examples we have now of this attitude towards exposure of female skin are Muslim societies because they took the coverture of females to greater extremes than anyone else, and God directed their peculiar community to take such great extremes in covering the female because He knew that the peoples predestined to be Muslim are by nature very carnal and so lacking in self-control that unless the women were uncompromisingly covered up the men would be completely ruled by their lower desires.

God permitted greater allowance for female exposure amongst more elevated peoples, which is why Europe and Asia, while still certainly having strict female coverture standards historically, are not as strict as Muslims and some special contexts of a more libertine attitude were sometimes permitted.

While having the locus of consciousness revolve around the ass rather than the head or the heart is revolting, it must be said that we must have asses to be complete human beings. There is nothing necessarily wrong with an attraction to ass. In Heaven, the divine beings therein have the most beautiful asses imaginable: indeed, you cannot imagine it, and the legends say that the asses of heaven never excrete.

That being said, it must be asserted that attraction to boobs has supremacy over attraction to ass. Boobs are closer to the heart, which especially in women is the core of positive spiritual qualities. Because boobs are (literally) elevated above the ass, being attracted to them is a sign of being higher spiritually. Boobs give milk via nourishment, and nourishment is indicative of compassion and generosity and other exalted spiritual qualities. Many adolescent European men in our hyper-sexualized world simply cannot stop thinking about boobs, the locus of their consciousness revolves around breasts, and this is a sign of their more highly evolved state. But as one continues to evolve spiritually, one reaches the state where the locus of their consciousness is a perpetual meditation upon eternal spiritual truths and the divine nature as it ought to be. In any case, certainly, it is more traditional for the higher cultures to be attracted to boobs. That is the plain fact. Nonetheless, I would not make this a point of division amongst my brethren. But consider the evidence for boobs > ass in the world’s heritage of sacred scriptures:

In The Ramayana, the lascivious tyrant Ravana repeatedly draws attention to Sita’s breasts when he is describing her beauty. Sita is the wife of Rama, a Divine Avatar, and her getting kidnapped by Ravana is the cause of the drama of the story. In Hinduism, God occasionally wills Himself to at least partially forget His own divine identity to play in the creation He made, and His play winds up being of ultimate beneficence to the entire universe. Ravana does not wind up laying his hands on Sita, and her kidnapping becomes the impetus of a grand drama wherein Rama demonstrates heroic qualities that men are meant to imitate. God, being omnipotent, could have designed the woman who would play the role of His wife as a part of the play of The Ramayana in any way He wanted, but He chose to make her a busty woman. Consider Ravana’s description of Sita in Ramayana 3-46-19,20: “"[...] these two breasts of yours that are ornamented with best jewellery are rotund, rubbing and bumping each other, and they are swinging up and up, their nipples are brawny and jutting out, and they are smoothish like palm-fruits, thus they are covetable for they are beautiful.”

Consider also that in The Book of Proverbs, The Holy Spirit does say when exhorting us to be faithful to our wives: “"Let her be as the loving hind and pleasant roe; let her breasts satisfy you at all times; and be you ravished always with her love" (Proverbs 5:19) The Holy Spirit could have chosen any feminine feature to draw our attention to, but it chose the breasts, and if this is where God wishes our attention to be drawn then this must be the more wholesome sexual desire.

In The Quran, the pious are exhorted to do good deeds with the promise of sensual rewards, including the following: “Surely, for the righteous is triumph. Gardens and grapevines. And full-breasted maidens of equal age” [Quran 78:31-33]

In esoteric interpretations of Islam, the full-breasted maidens who will be the spouses of the righteous in paradise are a manifestation of the “compassion” aspect of God. God created the universe in many esoteric Sufi cosmologies for no other reason than to manifest His Names, and His Names are manifest in the full-bosomed heavenly maidens as beauty and compassion.

So given the special place that the erotic attention of boobs receives in The Scriptures, it must be that this is the correct orientation of sexual desire. Certainly The Japanese, who unlike the Africans are a highly evolved race, are quite fond of breasts as anyone who has ever watched anime or read a manga is aware. They are honorary Aryans and their consciousness does not revolve around the ass like it does for Africans.

The scientists say that “Humans” fit into the category of creatures known as “Mammals” which are defined in large part by their producing milk through their breasts. Given that this is so endemic to what it even means to be human at all in a scientific sense, the attraction to breasts must be more purely human. Humans are the highest of the creatures presently on Earth and we are mammals, and given that we are the best of mammals and mammals are defined by their females giving milk through their breasts the human female must have the most beautiful breasts, and as the best of the races of humans are The Aryans, the Aryan Female must have the most beautiful breasts of all creatures, and indeed this is so. So it is! I shall not take questions on this matter, nor discuss it further!

6. 
   The Religion of Medieval European Christendom can only be described as a dynamic Christian/Pagan syncretism. That is the spiritually fertile force that made The Arthurian legends, the poetry of Dante, the magnificent art of The Cathedral, and all the other hallmarks of European High Culture. That is, simply, a different religious ethos than what is present in any churches today including the Roman Catholic ones. That religious ethos is so different from contemporary world-feelings that we do not even know how to return to it. Many TradCaths kid themselves thinking they have returned to the ethos of Medieval Christendom simply by converting or reverting to Roman Catholicism, as if institutional continuity guarantees spiritual continuity or even attitudinal continuity. But no, it doesn’t. If only it did! Perhaps those who are more serious about wanting to RETVRN will attend SSPX churches or other churches that thoroughly centralize the old Latin Mass. But even this does not constitute a real RETVRN to the ethos of Medieval Christendom.

Converting to Christianity from Paganism results in a different worldview/world-feeling than those who are converting to Christianity from Liberalism. Majority of contemporary Christians, including the very extreme right-wing ones, are syncretic Christian/Liberals whether they are aware of this or not. They believe in “Human Rights” and other such nonsense. I have seen Liberal Christians go from believing in faggotry to spiritual faggotry, from hysterical moralism to extreme hysterical moralism deluxe, and they go from believing that effeminacy is the fundamentally correct attitude towards life to believing that even harder. Nearly every contemporary Christian thinks that their favoured iteration of Liberalism (Reaganism, Trumpism, Obama-style leftism, Boomer leftism, social justice warrior leftism, etc.) are divinely ordained belief systems that can be found in The Bible. I have exactly zero confidence that the syncretic Christian/Liberal worldview that is the essence of all contemporary mainstream expressions of Christianity regardless of denomination will be able to meaningfully challenge the ills of modernity in any way whatsoever. Perhaps it will be able to make the Modern West last longer before it collapses, but is that even a desirable outcome?

No, it was the syncretic Christian/Pagan worldview that formed the highest point of Western European culture hitherto seen and the salient thing about it is the Paganism. Pagans make the best Christians. In fact, it is not even possible to return to authentic Christianity from Modernity at all. Christ came to save humans, so how could The Divine Avatar known as Christ save you unless you are in touch with your humanity? And the natural human is a pagan. Pagan Man is just Man in touch with Nature, and Nature is Pagan. Liberalism is nothing other than being radically out of touch with your humanity and with Nature. Yes, only Pagans are qualified to be Christians. To become a Christian, you must first become a Pagan. Converting people to Paganism is far more important than anything else in restoring The West. First unironically believe that Nature is permeated with potent and mysterious spirits everywhere who deserve our veneration and wonder. Believe that your racial tribe is your extended family, and that your ancestors watch you and will hold you accountable for your deeds. Believe that by dying in battle to defend your folk from invaders you attain the highest heaven regardless of whether or not your choice to attack was approved of by a higher authority. Then, it may be possible to become meaningfully Christian.

Yes, I have read The Bible from the first page of Genesis to the last page of Revelations three times so far in total and on each time I was struck by the “Paganism” that oozes off of every page: the exhortation to unconditionally follow moral & ritual laws upon which the harmony of the universe depends, the mysterious unseen realm that exists parallel to this one bleeding into the lives of normal people, the extreme tribalism (or you could say, racialism.) which demands absolute sacrifice from the members of the tribe, the encounter with The Transcendent Divinity through approaching the material world in a certain way, meditating in caves… All of these are fundamentally Pagan attitudes which Modern people are thoroughly alienated from and which they do not become closer to as a result of converting to contemporary Christianity: if anything they become trained in ignoring the plain reality of those things in the pages of their scriptures and the stories of their saints even more than an atheistic or agnostic liberal does. But you can find those aforementioned attitudes in all of the old Pagan literature and in all of the Eastern scriptures too. They form a part of The Perennial Spiritual Truth which all religions are ultimately derivative from….

More than anything else, The West needs a return to Paganism. There may not have been, ever, a purely Christian society without a syncretism with something non-christian, whether it is the syncretic Pagan/Christianity of Medieval Europe or the syncretic Liberal/Christianity of contemporary times. But moreover, Christianity in its inherent nature is a universalistic religion which anyone can belong to. Western People are in danger of going extinct, and so we must assert that about ourselves which is most different and be radically in touch with that. What that thing is - it is not Christianity. Filipinos and Nigerians can be Christian. The salient thing about Westerners, the most unique thing, is the expression of Paganism, the western Indo-European culture of Celtic, Roman, Norse, Greek Paganism. Christ can mean something to everyone, but Odin and Apollo can only mean something to us Europeans. Platonism is the most well-preserved intellectual dimension of this heritage, and it is a living spiritual tradition which radically transforms the individual from within through the contemplation of its doctrines. It’s a good place to start. But it is not sufficient, because Platonism has always been for an intellectual elite. Nietzsche said that Christianity is just Plato for The Masses, and I think he is right about that insofar as he was talking about Medieval Christianity. Could we find another way to give Plato to The Masses?

There are many Christian Vs. Pagan arguments here on Substack and on X dot com. I do not participate in these because I rarely find them constructive for either group. In particular, I am bothered how both sides choose the worst possible representatives of those two respective Traditions to represent them. If your only representative of Christianity is a zionist neocon cuckold or a lesbian “pastor” then yeah, I guess Christianity sucks and we should just get rid of it. But if your representative of Christianity is St. Pseudo-Dionysus or The Crusaders, you get a different picture… similarly, if your only representatives of Paganism are feminist “wiccans” or online LARPers then yeah, I guess Paganism is hard to take too seriously. But if your representatives of it are Plato and The Vikings, well, this is something different.

Instead of arguing with Pagans online, Christians should be focused singularly on trying to purge their churches of Liberals and Zionists. The latter group are actually more dangerous. Every religion becomes lethally dangerous when its esoteric core is forgotten, and Zionists are people wholly caught up in exoteric aspects of their religion. Liberal Christians are too: They give the anthropocentric hysterical moralism a pseudo-christian veneer. Whenever I see Christian Nationalists bickering with each other or with Pagans online I often think too that they should focus on trying to form a whole new Church denomination that is dedicated to fighting Liberal Modernism and Zionism as well as preserving White European Christendom. There is nothing constructive about arguing with Paganism, especially since the channelled energy of Paganism is what made Christianity in The West so great.

I see contemporary Christian leaders wanting to atone for the sins of colonialism and the destruction of indigenous American cultures - why not atone for the sins of the destruction of Paganism i.e. indigenous European cultures? Charlemagne did great evil when he massacred those Pagan saxons, and Boniface did a wicked crime worthy of The Hell-Fire when he chopped down that sacred oak-tree… Christians who really believe Jesus’ teachings should be actively working to restore many aspects of Pagan culture. After all, are Christians not called to love their enemies?

I am fully aware my conclusions here will not be popular with Christians or with Pagans. I have plenty of friends both online and in real life on both sides of that argument. But I have my own views on this matter. In general though, I support Pagan revival. I am certain that the true Pagan gods will gradually reveal themselves to those who seek after them earnestly and restore the true pagan rites. I hope to be able to practice such rites in my lifetime. My heart aches to do so.

Personally, I was never able to find much interest in Christianity until after many long years of sojourning in the eastern religions and practicing them very heavily I discovered the abundance of connections between Christianity and the Eastern Religions. When I did discover those connections though, Christianity opened up to me and I saw it as the rich spiritual worldview that it really is. Christianity is at its core a mystical and ascetic Devotional religion, a sort of Semitic Vaishnavism. It has certain subtle philosophical underpinnings that ensure that it can be easily syncretized with other points of view, such as the notion that all people originally worshipped The God of Abraham, and that it follows from this that all people anticipated The Christ. It is easy for a Christian to say that what is true and good in one religion is really just a different form of The Christian Faith.

Christianity, in truth, is the religion of syncretism par excellence and its dogmatic Pharisees try in vain to prevent syncretism from happening. It is a religion which commands Love, and to put it simply, love syncretizes. Love syncretizes two different things and creates a new thing that is simultaneously a mixture of the two aforementioned things and its own thing too as when two parents love each other enough to have a child. So it is that Christianity syncretized with Paganism to create Western Christendom. The fact that dogmatic pharisaical missionaries have tried to prevent this syncretism from happening with the indigenous cultures of Africa, Polynesia, Latin America, etc. shows they are out of touch with the real transformative spirit of love. But the syncretism with Liberal Modernism is a disaster, because whereas Paganism has a divine origin as much as Christianity does, Liberal Modernism is in every way purely a product of the egotism of man and the deceptions of demons. Mixing those two is not good!

The whole problem with Western Christendom is not that it syncretized with Paganism but that it didn’t syncretize enough. It failed to live up to its commandment to Love by not syncretizing with European Paganism as much as it should have, and this was the work of dogmatic church Pharisees who betrayed the essence of The Christian Faith just as Christ Himself was betrayed by Jewish Pharisees.

It is ultimately more important to me to be in touch with, and even to identify with, the Perennial core that all religions come from rather than to hinge my whole spiritual life on a particular religious expression since it is evident to me that all religions in our time are in a state of decay. Many religions have come and gone in this world and in other worlds too. When a religion falls into permanent decay due to the ignorance of its practitioners, then God Himself either sends a saint to reform and revitalize it… or He ordains its destruction and its replacement by another religion. This may be happening in The West already, and unless there is a divine intervention in my lifetime I don’t see how Western Christendom is not dead as a civilization. I have made peace with the fact that Western Christendom may be dead. If it is dead, God will raise up a new religion in His own way…

But still, it is simply impious to not want to preserve the culture that shaped your ancestors for 1,000+ years, so I try to do it in my own way, and my way is quite different because I just have a different idea about what that culture even is. We restore Christianity by restoring Paganism. And as The Eastern Religions are more living Pagan traditions (“Hinduism” is, for better and for worse, the most living Indo-European Tradition) we can likely revitalize Christianity by tapping into some of the Eastern spirit and recognizing connections between Christian and Eastern doctrines. Don’t Meister Eckhart and Non-Dualistic Vedantists sound like they are saying the same thing? Are not Christ’s Apostles quite like The Sadhus of Vedism? Is there not just a remarkable amount of parallels between Christian Monasticism and Yogic practices? A monk with his rosary and a yogi with his japa beads do not look so different. That is because they strive for the same underlying Perennial core, and I wonder if understanding that could lead to a revival of Christianity… I wonder, too, if there is even more of a connection besides just a spiritual one. It is entirely possible that the similarities are just because they discovered the same underlying spiritual reality independently of each other and that necessitates doing similar things. But what if there is a historical connection? What did Jesus The Christ do before the beginning of the ministry that changed the world? There are some who say that Jesus went to India, or even to Tibet…

Soon I will be making very long posts about my interpretations of The Christian Bible and Christian Faith generally. They are sure to ruffle many feathers. I will also wind up, at some point, doing a series of posts on each of the European Mythologies.

7. 
   You must accept that The English are one of the most influential groups of people in all of human history. A thousand years from now people will speak about them in the tones of awe and respect that we speak of The Greeks and The Romans. The Greco-Romans are probably the only people you can compare The English to in terms of their historical impact. It’s very hard to criticize The English without sounding resentful. The fact of the matter is, after The Fall of Rome what happens is that Western Europe is fragmented into various political entities that eventually coalesce into the countries we recognize: France, England, Spain, Germany, etc. All of these used to just be Roman provinces before being taken over by Celto-Germanic Barbarians. These post-Roman barbaric nations compete with each other for world-domination, and it is England is who comes out on top. You have to understand that a lot of the radical criticisms of England that you see online and in real life come from a sense of having been slighted, because England’s rivals feel it was they who were meant to conquer the world and take Rome’s place as the central power in the Western Hemisphere. The United States of America and the world-order it presides over is in every way a continuation of English cultural domination even if it is not literally the same political entity as England because up until that nation was subverted from within by Jews, most of The USA’s elites were ethnically English people.

Nonetheless I can think we can all agree that The English made some pretty serious mistakes in spite of their glorious achievements, and it is important that we reckon with these mistakes in order to not repeat them: A commitment to race-denialism, individualism, and an unhealthy obsession with commerce. The Industrial Revolution and its consequences, which are a disaster for the human race as Kaczynski said, began in England. We can admire the tremendous achievements of The English but recognize their fatal mistakes. When The USA is done collapsing in our lifetimes, that will be the end at long last of English cultural domination if not forever then certainly for a time.

Yes, many are interested in radical critiques of Anglo and Anglo-American domination… but are you radical enough to stomach critiques of The Greco-Romans? The Romans are the original globalists, and they too caused much confusion of races as The English did. The Romans genocided Aryan tribes in Gaul and sold women and children as slaves to semitic merchants who were Roman Citizens in The Levant and North Africa. The Romans are the more purely Aryan power in world-history, more purely Aryan in spirit than The English, but the truth is they are also a subverter of Aryan culture. It was the out-of-control corruption of elitist Roman aristocrats that created the hot-bed from which the conversions to Christianity took place. I do not like the abuse of the poor by the rich, and so I can sympathize with the fact that many Roman citizens took to Christianity in such an environment even if I absolutely do not approve of the destruction of Pagan culture that many wickedly overzealous Christians would later participate in. Roman Christians, by destroying Paganism, ensured that Christianity would one day be destroyed too by Karmic necessity.

To truly reconstitute Western Aryan culture, Western Paganism, we must be in touch with the radical critique of The Romans and of The English too but this critique must not come from a place of Resentment. We can still admire their achievements while recognizing their serious errors. The way we do this is recognizing the tribal way of life of The Gauls and The Germanics as the primal font of Western culture - not The Greco-Romans. I am incredulous over the fact that in all my years of public schooling and higher education I was always taught the foundation of Western culture is the urban Greeks and Romans, and not the semi-nomadic Aryan tribes of The North. It is the latter who we must see as our truest representatives. The Celts like The Gauls, The Germanics who formed the base of the northern barbarians that conquered Rome as well as the Vikings who would later terrorize Christian Europe, as well as The Scythians with their ancient connections to many Asian cultures, these are they who preserved that ancient Aryan tribal culture longer than anyone else. That ancient semi-nomadic Aryan culture is the font of all that is authentic to who we are as White Folks.

To restore Western Culture we must center The Gauls, The Germanics, and The Scythians as the root of Western culture rather than The Greeks and The Romans. The argument that must be placed into people’s minds in a million different explicit and implicit ways is that we White Aryans have a war-loving, freedom-loving culture, and that this culture was best preserved by The Gauls and Germanics longer than anyone else in Eurasia, and that this culture is the primal font from which comes Greco-Roman culture, Medieval Christendom culture, Anglo modernist culture, Persianate culture, and Vedic culture. In the future Aryan racial state, youths should be trained in chariot warfare, and in ancient sword-fighting, and be taught how to make weapons that closely resemble the ancient Celto-Germanic weapons, purely for the sake of imbibing that spirit into our people regardless of immediate practical benefits. So much of our culture is lost because people don’t see “the use” in continuing it, but it must be understood that the continuation of ancient practices activates blood memories and spiritual habits that make us more in touch with who we really are, and it is precisely being in touch with our real essence that allows us to actualize that Aryan Spirit in new and useful ways.

When Medieval Christians found out about their own Pagan past through the rediscovery of ancient Greco-Roman texts, it caused a powerful rebirth of European culture. Now that we know more about our own past as Europeans than ever before through archaeo-genetic technology, is it not inevitable that an even greater renaissance must follow?

8. Poetry is a superior way of examining reality than didactic philosophy because it more fully stimulates the intuitive faculty which penetrates deeper and more immediately into the pure nature of things than the rational faculty. The one well-versed in poetry is a deeper thinker than the one well-versed in philosophy. The best philosophers approach poetry in their style of writing (Plato, Nietzsche, Kierkegaard). In the English speaking world the best philosophical currents of English thought are ignored because they come from poets rather than purely academic philosophers. All the “History of Western Thought” books I have ever seen are woefully unable to fulfill their task of actually describing the history of western thought because they do not appreciate the role that poetry has played in the formation and transmission of ideas.
   
   There are plenty of great Western Traditionalists who present their works in an academic style, like Rene Guenon. But this effort will never transform society. Pagans who want a revival of Aryan Spirituality in The West should focus on writing poems. Poetry is the more Traditional way of transmitting spiritual truth through writing anyway, but especially for Pagans. It is entirely possible that a new living Pagan Tradition could be re-established in this modern world upon excellent enough poets. Hone your artistic skills, my dear reader, and the gods may bless you with being their spokesperson.
   

9. I often think about how the truths that one is able to discover in their life is predetermined by their IQ and their environment. The Horizon of Knowledge, defined as the truths it is even possible for you to discover at all in life, is personally determined by God before you are even born. You will be judged on the truths you discovered and how that made you live. No one is able to attain complete knowledge in this life.
   

10. When you are a developing small child, especially from one of the higher races like White or East Asian, encountering someone of another race is an incredibly traumatizing event on the deepest psychological level. But the contemporary world forces all children to undergo this in their most vulnerable years. The mass-trauma produced by the forcing of the encounter with other races is the foment of either race war or the destruction of our race through assimilation. For the sake of world peace and preserving human genetic diversity, we need global apartheid. Communication between races should only happen in highly controlled environments in most cases.
    

11. Your body is a territory. If your body is fat, skinnyfat, or too scrawny you must realize that your own body is enemy-occupied territory because that is how The Enemy wants your body to be. When you exercise to get more fit, you are attacking the enemy DIRECTLY… you must understand that every time you EXERCISE you are waging spiritual warfare against the demons who rule the modern world, especially if you approach it with an ascetic attitude. I always pray before I begin an exercise session to approach it in such a manner. Exercising is absolutely an ascetic attitude. Some of the Traditionally-minded might say that this must not be so, because none of the ancient traditions advocated exercising (except perhaps Buddhism) as an ascetic activity. But the truth is, modern conditions being what we are, we must fast from comfort and from physical inactivity with its attendant torpor in order to be spiritually enlightened. What shifts our exercising from a material to a spiritual attitude is just our attitude towards it. If we exercise for material gain, then that is what defines the activity. But if we exercise as a form of spiritual warfare and for the sake of developing manly virtue, then how can it be said that it is not Traditional?
    
    
    Thanks for reading. If you enjoyed this please like and share.
    

    Share

    
    Feel free to leave a comment below!

    Leave a comment

    
    To see more content like this, consider becoming a subscriber, because that will ensure you get my newest writings directly into your mailbox as soon as they come out. You may also consider scrolling through my archive and finding a topic that interests you.
    
    If you would like to support my work, consider becoming a paying subscriber for $5 a month or $50 a year. This will give you access to special exclusive content for paying subscribers.

    Subscribe now

I. Preamble

I have never believed that all of the ancient Pagan cults of Europe and The Americas were all demonic and I think it is absurd that anyone could ever believe that. It’s only natural that the path to Divine Enlightenment takes many forms for many peoples. How could Abrahamists say that Men as noble as The Greeks and The Romans are demon worshippers, especially when they too benefit from their innovations in all of the arts and sciences? When you look at the mystical core of Christianity or Islam, you find that they are heavily enriched by Pagan philosophies, in fact it may be said that in most cases Christian Mysticism is just Christian Neo-Platonism and Islamic Mysticism is just Islamic Neo-Platonism. Do demon-worshippers create systems of mystical realization as Plato did? Nearly all ethical theory used by Christians uses Aristotle as a foundation, do demon-worshippers create the foundation of understanding ethics? Do Demon-worshippers love virtue as the Greeks and Romans did? White Christian Nationalists will tell you that Europeans, perhaps even especially Northern Europeans who have not been as Christian for as long as their racial kindred to the south, are inherently more virtuous and intelligent and beautiful than other races, but then say without missing a breath that their ancestors worshipped demons for millennia. All of this is an absurdity. The Greeks, The Romans, The Celts, The Germanics, and many other peoples, including Non-Europeans, have worshiped God and the gods (His servants) since time immemorial, just in a very different way from The Abrahamists.

A people as inwardly inclined towards creativity and restlessness as us White Folks will naturally have their spirituality expressed in remarkably different forms and names over the course of millennia, nonetheless there are undercurrents that remain the same. Both Paganism and Western Christianity1 (especially in its Medieval form) are, to varying extents, different expressions of The Perennial Aryan Tradition. This Tradition is so innate to who we are that even when White Aryans express their spirituality under the symbols of a foreign Semitic form, they more often than not just wind up practicing their primordial Paganism.

Nonetheless, demonic cults are extremely common throughout history and many of them are very ancient. Such cults are very prominent in our world. We all already know about Jeffrey Epstein, Bohemian Grove, The Order of Nine Angels, etc. Those are contemporary examples of demonic activity. The Demons always try to mislead people on the spiritual path, and devising false religions is their most lethal way of doing this.

How do we discern demonic religions from divine religions? When we study ancient religions we find two things, and more often than not in the same religion: holistic systems of mystical realization through askesis, and superstitious depravities that can frankly seem insane (e.g. Ritual sex abuse and human sacrifice). It is easy to say that the former is the true Perennial Tradition and that the latter is a demonic lie, but the truth is more complicated.

There are many tell-tale signs that a religion is demonic in origin. You shall know a tree by its fruits, as Christ said. The most obvious external signs of demonic activity resulting in false religions are when the following degenerate deeds are taken as ultimate religious end-in-themselves, even as signs of a heightened spiritual state: cannibalism2, Sadistic and senseless human sacrifice of innocents (especially of children or infants), Excessive use of inebriants3, Excessive sexual debauchery4, and tyrannomania. But even here it is not so straight-forward and we must immediately introduce certain caveats.

My thesis is that human sacrifice is not necessarily bad in itself. It is not only thoroughly justified when it is done for reasons of eugenics and justice, but that a restoration of the praxis of human sacrifice for the sake of enforcing Natural Law / Dharma are an absolute prerequisite for a serious revival of Tradition in The West. The Christian-Liberal5 conditioning we have all received makes this consideration shocking, but if you give me a chance and hear me out, I am sure you will find this position to be quite sane. We will compare The Aztecs and Medieval Christians in their approaches to ritual executions, discuss the role of women & slaves, as well as discuss the two trajectories of human sacrifice being either dysgenic or eugenic depending on whom is sacrificed.

Read more

What is there from you to gain?

All my youth spent in haste and toil,

yet you won't yield me liberty’s spoil.

Before me men had calloused hands,

working for farm and coal-mine's demands.

But I have a more subtly wretched plight:

drowning in sterile fluorescent light.

Wrangling words for a dollar, never more,

the insensate bureaucracy always keeps score.

Apathy's monument — that abomination they call "Reason" —

defiled life with anguished tedium for every season.

Before me men would rather burn, ravage and plunder,

better to die young than to have your soul torn asunder.

If only we could break free with force and rage!

If you dare try that they'll tighten our cage.

Who do you think you fool, modern man?! You're a slave!

A life of complacent desperation for an ignoble grave!

Ensnared by their lie: promised prosperity and power,

now you're a prisoner in Babel's panopticon tower.

“Woe to thee, mankind! All spirit’s gone cold!

All that is precious has slipped from your hold!

Doomed are ye! All heroic blood is already spent!”

Thus cried The Seer, but few knew what he meant.

"No way out now but in, deep within," saith The Seer,

"Meditate and pray until Heaven sends a meteor

to crush this modern world, this putrid circus,

this desolate abyss, this cursed artifice."

—

Thanks for reading. My substack covers themes of striving for true spirituality in the midst of our modern dystopia among other subjects. If you liked this content and would like to get my poems and other writings mailed directly to your inbox, consider subscribing by hitting the button below:

Subscribe now

For $5 a month or $50 a year you can become a paying subscriber which gives you access to edgy and special content for paying subscribers only.

If you like my writing consider sharing it by pressing the button below:

Share

If you have any questions or comments, feel free to leave a comment or DM me on Substack.

Leave a comment

May God and The Gods bless you. Aum/Amen.

1.1. Preamble

Recently I finished my second read-through of Guénon’s Introduction To The Study of The Hindu Doctrines. It is frequently mentioned as the best in-depth introduction to the underlying system of Traditional Metaphysics that all higher cultures have in common. It has an unfortunate title book because it is really much more than a mere study of “Hinduism” - in fact, the part dealing with Hinduism is actually a small overall portion of the book. If someone thinks a better introduction out there exists, I’d love to read it. The first time I read it was young and uncertain of my own ideas, as well as simply over-awed by the sheer erudition of Guénon. But now that I am more experienced in spiritual life and indeed in all dimensions of life, I find I disagree with some of what he said. I embarked to write this article to summarize the most important aspects of what I find interesting in his thought, as well as to lay out clearly my own disagreements about what the precise nature of The Perennial Tradition is as well as aspects of it I find critically important that I think he neglected to mention. He and I are both in full agreement that there is a Perennial Tradition of which all authentic contemporary religions are mere fragments of the fullness of the Tradition that are divinely revealed and preserved for the diverse peoples of an appropriate time and place.

This article turned out to be a massive and gruelling project, but it is by far the most personally intellectually rewarding of all my projects so far on this my Substack. Prior knowledge of Guénon is not necessary for understanding this article because I will summarize the relevant points myself. If you are new to my work, I would highly recommend reading my other articles on the topics of religion and spirituality before this one, because prior knowledge of those articles is assumed, especially the Primeval Panentheism 3-part series. If you have been following my work for a while, this article will take what I have said much further and clearer. The encouraging messages I have received from so many of you have brought joy and hope to me, and I hope this article will serve as inspiration for your own spiritual quest.

Even before my second read-through of his book my views could never straightforwardly be reduced to “Guénonism” if there is such a thing. I like Guénon quite a lot even though my disagreements with him are serious enough that I thought I must write this article. Plebeians could never understand that disagreeing with an author can be the precise reason why you love that author so much and wind up learning so much from them.

In this article we will be examining Guénon’s ideas. All throughout but especially in the first part, we will delineate and appraise his conception of Metaphysics, which we find to be profound and integral though subtly nihilistic and ultimately deficient. In the second part we will get into where I think Guénon’s attempt at describing the critically important subject of Traditional Metaphysics is actually critically deficient in seven remarks where we will talk about holiness, the necessity of exoteric symbols and language, supernatural powers, eugenics, the distinction and supremacy of the sacred over mere morality, the importance of sacramental rites, and ultimately the superiority of Traditional devotionalistic cults over abstract impersonalistic metaphysics espoused by Guénon in this book. The point we will conclude on is a call for a spiritual awakening of a new and eternal Tradition that is boldly life-affirming yet spiritually transcendent - The Aryan Dharma.

1.2 Thus I paraphrase Guénon (PBUH):

Literally, the definition of Metaphysics is that which is beyond physics - we could also say, beyond Nature.

Guénon elsewhere defines Metaphysics as The Knowledge of The Absolute Universal, a universality that is so absolute that it cannot be defined because any definition would be a limitation and therefore not universal. Only what is limited can really be defined with words and human reasoning, but Metaphysics is by its very nature absolutely unlimited, and thus it cannot be enclosed within any narrow formula.

The Metaphysical is changeless, eternally beyond all influences of time and place, beyond all historical contingencies and variations. Certainly, all manners of expressing Metaphysical truths may change with time and place, and the degree of knowledge of The Metaphysical can vary from person to person or from culture to culture, but The Metaphysical in itself cannot ever change. No “new discoveries” can be made in Metaphysics, but each individual of each generation is called to re-discover the changeless Metaphysical Principle for themselves.

The Metaphysical is beyond duality. A monism that reduces everything to “Spirit” is not The Metaphysical point of view and neither is a gnosticism that pits “Spirit” and “Matter” against each other. The supposed “dualism” between Spirit and Matter is merely the appearances of things, and any point of view that affirms as absolute this apparent duality has negated the possibility of serious and sincere Metaphysics. Any dualistic point of view is only true from its own contingent standpoint. Whereas monism denies the plain appearances of things altogether and some would say that spirit/matter dualism doesn’t exist because they have reduced the opposition to one of its contending sides (“Everything spiritual is just matter” “Matter is just spirit”) the Metaphysical principle lets us be seriously engaged with the plain appearances of things, like the spirit/matter duality, without considering that apparent reality to be all that there is because the truth is deeper. Spirit and Matter are contained in the universal changeless Metaphysical Principle wherein they complement each other without affecting the uncompromising unity of The Principle. Beyond duality of spirit and matter there is an ineffable perfect harmony (without having its immutable unity affected at all) the nature of which is not always necessarily apprehendable to us in our present state of consciousness but nonetheless decisively real. The limitless and eternal Metaphysical Principle contains all things without being in any way affected by them1.

As an aside, and this is unrelated to Guénon, I must say that this understanding of transcendent Unity beyond all appearances of separation is inherently opposed to post-modernism. There have been some foolish people who suggest that this idea of a non-dual oneness beyond all appearances of duality is somehow “the germ of post-modernity” but those who say that are in pure ignorance. We affirm the hidden reality of unity beyond all dualistic appearances by keeping the apparent dualities separate: This is actually the only way to be in touch with the transcendent unity beyond dualistic separation at all. Thus, such dualities as Man/Woman or Spirit/Matter remain as discernable separate categories, and a society that is really grounded in non-dual Metaphysical truth will be filled with many sharply contrasted and beautiful dualities. To delusionally pursue the destruction of dualistic categories like “Man/Woman” is actually to be thoroughly ensnared in the appearances. To see the oneness beyond duality we have to see the duality first. The Doctrine of Metaphysical Non-Dual Oneness could never result in transgenderism, race mixing, or globalism if pursued sincerely. Non-Dualism must necessarily uphold the categories that it transcends because the categories are the only necessary stepping-stones to the transcendent non-duality. When the categories are transcended they are also transfigured, and thus a non-dualist is involved in the world of appearances in a harmonious way. The insane post-modern attempt to be “free” by dissolving categories results in slavery to the appearances it attempts to destroy rather than their transfiguration. Post-modernity is actually a perfect inversion of the genuine spiritual quest. Appearances to be transcended must first be properly recognized and affirmed. Post-Modern liberals who say that dualistic oppositions can only be overcome by destroying them are in fact affirming them absolutely. Po-mo libs do not try to simply leave The Cave, to use Plato’s analogy, instead they try to destroy The Cave, which results in them being trapped in it even more than they were before, as though the ceiling of the cave collapses on the one who tries to destroy it.

To return to Guénon: The Metaphysical is Infinite. The Infinite is not merely the indefinite - we tend to lazily assume the infinite is merely a never-ending sequence. The infinite is both beginningless and endless - it is something that by its nature is immeasurable.

The Metaphysical is Eternal. The Eternal is not merely the perpetual - we tend to lazily assume the eternal is just a never-ending future, but the other half of Eternality it is that it also has no beginning, and thus what is Eternal not only will last indefinitely into the future but also has never had a definite starting point in its past. I must say that Abrahamists in particular are guilty of using the word Eternal in an inexact manner. If what is described lasts forever but has a definite start point, then that is, to be more precise immortal but not eternal. For something to be eternal it must have an infinite non-beginning past and a never ending future. This bidirectionality of Eternality is essential. What is Eternal is time-less: Existence sans time.

The Metaphysical is Universal. The Universal is not merely the totality or the complete - we tend to lazily assume that if you could make a complete sum of all that exists out there in the whole Universe, that this would be “The Universal” - but The Universal is greater than even that, it is something so limitless that it could simply never be wholly quantified and it encompasses all that is quantifiable without being reducible to the sum of the totality of all quantifiable things. It permeates everywhere without being affected in the least by anything.

The Metaphysical is an Absolute Whole, a unicity, that cannot form a part of something nor can anything else whatsoever enfold it. It enfolds and interpenetrates everything without being impacted by anything.

The Metaphysical is self-sufficient, self-existent, and independent. It is not compounded (i.e. it is not able to be broken down into parts.) This makes it unique, since all things that are not The Metaphysical are in some way dependent on other things, or compounded of other things. Because all else is dependent on other things in its causes or compounded of other things that are themselves compounded of other things, we can say that all else besides The Metaphysical is ultimately empty of an ontological essence and can be said to have one only insofar as they participate in The Principle.

The Metaphysical is beyond subject and object. Beyond process and principle. Beyond all names and forms. Because our minds are the way they are, we cannot help but speak about it in such terms as process (e.g. The Tao), principle (e.g. The Logos), object (e.g. The Monad), or even subject (e.g. God - more on this later…). Each of these ways of speaking about it has certain inherent strengths and weaknesses which is why it is good to be aware of many different ways of speaking about The Metaphysical. Whenever we speak of it as “process” or “principle” or “object” or “subject,” we are not necessarily wrong but we would be inexact if we were to suggest that any of those four aforementioned ways of speaking of it is what The Metaphysical can be reduced to. Still, as we shall see, I do not consider the four ways of speaking of it to be equal.

To have inward realization of The Metaphysical, a real transformative knowledge of it that is more than merely theoretical speculation: that is the telos of all Traditional societies and of all humankind whether they are even aware of that or not.

For us to have any knowledge of The Metaphysical at all would be impossible, were it not for the fact that we have something within us that is the same in essence as what The Metaphysical is. We can call it The Metaphysical faculty, Guénon calls it intellectual-intuition. In our previous articles, we have called this Our Eternal Spirit. This is a part of us that has direct immediate knowledge of first principles. This intellectual intuition of ours is identical in its essence with the Metaphysical truth it seeks to know. This faculty is not the same thing as instinct, which is a vital faculty of the body, and certainly instinct is important, but it is not the same faculty as intellectual-intuition which deals with our apprehension of The Metaphysical.

The Perennialists have always asserted that different cultures have expressed the same Universal Metaphysical Truth in their own particular ways that are appropriate for themselves: Taoism, Sufism, Non-dualistic Vedantists, Druids, Eleusinians among the Hellenes, Hermeticists, Alchemists and Esoteric Christians (e.g. Rosicrucianism)2 all know this Truth and the same ultimate truths in their own ways. My gripe with the Perennialists is that I do not think that all ways of expressing this Truth are equal - more on that later.

I consider contemplating The Metaphysical as Guénon describes it to be an intellectual exercise of the highest value, and perhaps an even higher exercise is to contrast The Metaphysical with what it is not. Since The Metaphysical is precisely so much unlike anything else, the most clarifying parts of Guénon’s discussion of The Traditional Metaphysical Doctrine is when he differentiates Metaphysics from other fields of study.

Metaphysics is not the same thing as Religion, though any worthwhile Religion will ultimately rest upon a theory of Metaphysical Truth (understanding that theory is not the same thing as inwardly realizing the metaphysical truth - I hope my reader understands). Any worthwhile religion will lead its practitioners to varying degrees of Metaphysical Knowledge even if they do not know what is happening to them. Guénon says a Religion is a point of view endemic to Western societies wherein a moral code, a theological dogma, a symbolism, and rites are all held together by an intense sentimentality for the sake of binding together a specific community both to each other and to the higher truth: The Metaphysical. Religion, for Guénon, is defined by its emotionalistic expressions which prevents it from having the pure disinterested speculation that the study of pure Metaphysics as such would require.

Metaphysics is not Science, because science is the study of specific conditioned objects, whereas Metaphysics is the study of The Universal Unconditioned Object.

Metaphysics is not Occultism. The latter is the study of supernatural phenomena or the harnessing of our abilities to interact with such phenomena. The object of study of The Metaphysical is beyond even all of the supernatural phenomena experienced by Occultists. What experienced Occultists experience is actually still contingent, dualistic, temporal, compounded, limited phenomena (even if it is happening on a higher plane of existence than this low material plane) and thus it is not The Metaphysical. There are many higher worlds above this one and many lower worlds below it - not a single one of those worlds is itself The Metaphysical or even “the place where the metaphysical is.” This confusion arises because in the higher worlds The Metaphysical is more easily apprehended than it is here, but nonetheless those worlds are not themselves The Metaphysical.

Metaphysics is not merely one among many other historical points of view. If someone thinks that the historical vantage point that one has completely determines all of the knowledge that could ever be accessible to them decisively then they cannot ever apprehend The Metaphysical. Certainly, Metaphysical Knowledge may have been more widespread or more popular at one time or another as is indeed the case, and Metaphysical Knowledge may even have been easier to inwardly intuit at one point or another as is indeed the case, but Metaphysical Knowledge in itself is not impacted by this at all and neither is our innate ability to know it. No one of any time period is ever fully barred from Metaphysical Knowledge completely, and anyone of any time period is always capable of knowing all of Metaphysical Knowledge that there is to know, though surely in such a time as ours complete knowledge is difficult indeed3. To assert that there is such a thing as Metaphysical Knowledge at all is to be resolutely opposed to Progressivism, because Progressivism of any kind asserts that the ultimate value is to always strive towards an improvement of our changing external conditions, whereas Metaphysical Knowledge asserts that the ultimate value is to strive towards an inner realization of the changeless unconditioned Metaphysic.

Metaphysics is beyond symbolism. The art of symbolism is employing visual forms as signs of invisible things. This process is natural to the human mind. What The Metaphysical is, however, could never be reduced to a symbol, but symbols are certainly necessary starting points. The true symbol points to something beyond itself while yet remaining in itself absolutely valuable as a means of communicating the truth that it is not. The symbol must be imbibed, respected, and then transcended for the symbol to be reaffirmed as meaningful and rejuvenated by new individuals in each generation, the symbol remains powerful to the precise extent that those rare few who are called towards true esoteric enlightenment are able to do this.

Metaphysics is not Psychology. This is a crucial distinction to make, due to the pernicious influence of obfuscatory Jungians - I hope you appreciate there is a difference between Jung and Jungians. The latter as a group tend to reduce all higher phenomena that humans can experience to strictly psychological phenomena, “subjective” states - The Metaphysical is nothing of the sort. In fact, we could say that the inner realization of Metaphysical Knowledge is an objective state, in fact the only objective state that a human consciousness can experience, every other experience being subjective to some degree or another. The Unlimited, Eternal Universal absolutely does not depend upon our subjective individualities for its existence nor is our experience of it merely “Subjective!”

Metaphysics is not Philosophy. This is a subtle distinction, but perhaps the most crucial of all. Guénon argues that in The West, Metaphysics as a transformative contemplative praxis could never come fully into its own in as widespread a manner as it ought because Metaphysics was always tangled up with merely contingent speculatory points of view that emerge from didactic philosophical analysis. Strictly speaking, there is really no necessary reason at all that Metaphysics would have to involve the rational argumentation or didactic reasoning that is essential to philosophical speculation. Theories of knowledge described with didactic reasoning (as European Philosophers are fond of) are not Metaphysics even if they claim the name of Metaphysics. Though Metaphysics and philosophy are separate, I would assert that a skillful practice of philosophizing would lead to the discovery of the value of contemplation of real Metaphysical Truth.

Theology is close to Metaphysics but it is still not Metaphysics. Guénon argues that in The Middle Ages, Metaphysics and Theology were not properly differentiated enough by The Scholastics, even though they nonetheless had a Metaphysical Doctrine, which meant that a full knowledge of Metaphysics was being held back by the enterprise of Theology. Theology is The Science of God i.e. applying analytical reason to God, and I think this could absolutely be a potential bridge to Metaphysics (though certainly not the only such bridge) if it is done skillfully as Philosophy can be as well, but Theology in itself is still not precisely Metaphysics.

Whether God is considered theologically as a Being or as The Being or as Being Itself, Being is still a limitation and thus not The Metaphysical. Even Metaphysics and Ontology are actually two different fields of study. The latter has to do with the study of Being, and Being is a determination, and thus a limitation, so it is not The Metaphysical, though it is closer to The Metaphysical than anything else that we have mentioned. Being is the most primordial of all determinations or limitations. Now, this is Guénon’s opinion, and I will have much to say about The Metaphysical as it relates to The Transcendental LORD later in this article, but for now it suffices to say that a sophisticated theological conception of God as Being Itself would be as close as you could get to pure Metaphysics while still not quite being there. Such a conception of God can be a bridge to true Metaphysics, especially if we acknowledge that there is with God always a dimension of Him that is ineffable.

For those with an acute intellectual intuition, Metaphysics is suggested in everything without being like anything and it is present everywhere as a subtle hint without being any of those things. All of the dependent and contingent things that we perceive manifest because of The Metaphysical which is nothing like any of the things which manifest from it. The manifested comes from the unmanifested, the conditioned from the unconditioned, the dependent from the independent, the temporal from the eternal, the limited from the unlimited, and so on.

Yes, in many ways the best thing to say of Metaphysics is that it is like Nothing else at all, a positive Nothingness that is a void of pure light rather than a void of pure darkness as we tend to imagine Nothingness to be. Guénon says, in my favourite passage of his book: “The idea of the infinite (which in reality is the most positive idea of all, since the Infinite can only be the absolute whole which, being limited by nothing, leaves nothing outside itself) can only be expressed by a term Negative in form, because in language every direct affirmation is of necessity the affirmation of something, that is to say a particular and determinate affirmation; but the negation of a determination or of a limitation is properly the negation of a negation, and therefore a real affirmation, so that the negation of all determination is equivalent in reality to affirmation total and absolute.”4

To close this section, we must add that Metaphysics thoroughly defies any type of reduction into any system of philosophy or theology. Guénon says: “Pure metaphysics necessarily excludes all systematization, for a system cannot avoid being a closed and limited conception, contained in its entirety within boundaries more or less defined, as such is in no wise reconcilable with the universality of metaphysics; besides, a philosophical system is always a system of some particular person and thus individual and not metaphysical. Every system is based on a hypothesis, but metaphysics is beyond all hypotheses. Leibniz said “every system is true in what it affirms and false in what it denies” which amounts to saying that the falsity is the greater in proportion as it is more narrowly limited.”5

1.3 Appraisal of Guénonism

Part of the value of “Guénonism” as a model for analyzing the world’s heritage of religions and spiritualities is that it is a system that is anti-system. I have never believed that the whole of life can be encapsulated or contained in any system thought up by a human. As Nietzsche said, the will to a system is a lack of integrity. To even believe that it is possible to systematize all the truths out there that are worth knowing into a system is itself precisely the kind of vanity that stifles our receptivity to inwardly transformative truth. “Guénonism” is also anti-sentimental, which can refresh your mind if you are tired of the impotent hysterics of contemporary religious folks as so many of us are who love to learn about religions not just for its own sake but to glean some truth from it that can positively impact us and help us thrive in this wretched modern world. The suggestion that the proper study of Metaphysic demands of us an impersonal speculation that most would typically reserve for science, to say that such a proper study would actually demand far more of an impersonal speculation than even science requires in fact, is something every serious spiritual seeker needs to hear in this modern world. To freely speculate with unsentimental rationality with no egotistic aims, yet also to do so anti-systematically because you are leaving open the possibility of the perception of the inexpressible and the mysterious, this is to be a real thinker. The founding fathers of Philosophy in every part of the world, including Socrates and the pre-socratics, that is how they engaged in the enterprise of thinking, and thus Guénon is ironically very much like the Greek philosophers he so greatly maligns throughout his book and they even engaged in such reasoning for the same ultimate ends as Guénon.6 Thus, Guénon is precisely a Western Traditionalist, a reviver of Western Thought. May we all revel in the inner intellectual freedom of unsentimental, anti-systematic reasoning, my dear reader! That is the type of thinking that Tyrants hate, and there are plenty of Tyrants in academia including and perhaps especially in the humanities. Many ecclesiastical figures are Tyrants as well. They are all united in their hatred of such spacious intellectual freedom, and beating you over the head with a “system” of philosophy or of theology is their favourite way to control you and their favourite way of cutting the budding intellectual potential of their students short.

The Metaphysical Truth is perfect certainty itself. It is beyond discursive reasoning, which is not to say it is irrational. The Metaphysical Truth is not ever yielded to the human faculty of discursive reasoning. If there is ever anything in any formulation of The Metaphysical Truth that is contestable and that results in controversy, that is only ever the result of a defect in the formulation of that truth and not a defect of the truth itself, or it is a defect in the understanding of the reader, or it is the case that the mortal man who made the formulation to begin with did not himself understand The Metaphysical Truth perfectly. Certainly, I have never claimed to be a completely spiritually enlightened being, and am sure my own formulations of Metaphysic here and elsewhere are riddled with imperfections. But the point to keep in mind is that all formulations of the perfect Metaphysical Truth are necessarily imperfect, because Metaphysical Truths, by reason of their universality, can never fit into anything so narrow as a rational formula. Even if someone did have perfect inward Metaphysical Realization, if they were then called to put their understanding into a rational formula, that formula could not be perfect nor perfectly translate into words the metaphysical realization, because the very structure of human language could never permit it being otherwise. Nonetheless some rational formulas are better than others - Plebeians can never understand how all attempts at rationally formulating metaphysical truths are imperfect and yet they are not all equally imperfect. As I said at the beginning, I consider Guénon’s articulations to be among the best of these formulations that I have read by authors who lived in the modern world, though I absolutely do not agree with him fully as we will get into soon. Traditionalist Perennialism is more universal than the viewpoint of any one particular religion, and thus more in itself similar to the metaphysical truth it attempts to expound than any of the particular religions are.

Mere mortals like us must believe there is Metaphysical Truth for knowledge of any kind to have any meaning at all. All merely human knowledge is ultimately predicated upon things we cannot completely prove, and aside from the metaphysical faculty of intellectual intuition (which cannot be said to be merely human) which most do not have full access to at all times, we all know we have faulty instruments for attempting to discern knowledge. How do we know that our non-intuitive faculties are not, in fact, striving impotently for the knowledge they seek? But if I believe that there is ultimately a non-contingent, universal, changeless, eternal, etc. object of knowledge (i.e. The Metaphysical) which all my other non-intuitive means of knowing like reason, language, feeling, senses, etc. are attempting to reach with varying degrees of success according to their strength and their own inherent nature, then even if they can only ever reach the Metaphysical object imperfectly or incompletely (as is indeed the case!) then I can rest certain that attempts at knowing are not in themselves completely impotent or in vain - only partially. How else can I avoid going mad with despairing anguish? There is great comfort in knowing the things I know are shadows of something infinitely greater that my non-intuitive faculties are mediating to my subjectivity, thus I can avoid the crushing disappointment that would set in if it really were the case that what I can perceive with my senses, read about in books, discern with reasoning, etc. were all that there is to know and I can avoid the maddening despair that would set in if it really were the case that what I can perceive with my senses, read about in books, discern with reasoning, etc. is all an empty illusion.

There is certainly an underlying pattern to reality which is very challenging to put into words. Acknowledgement of this universal objective metaphysical truth and of its concealment from us is the only necessary gateway to certitude over any of the other particular objects. Faith that the mystery does ultimately make sense, even if it does not make sense to us in the present or even if it never will make sense in our present state of consciousness, is what all sanity in my present state of consciousness is grounded in. To believe there is a universal objective Metaphysical Truth that eternally precludes the multiplicity of philosophical, religious, and spiritual systems is all that makes studying any of those systems worth it at all.

Surely, to know the Metaphysical Truth wholly as it is in itself I would have to be in a higher state of consciousness than the ordinary one I and most likely7 you are in now. The true Metaphysical Doctrine can only be meaningfully realized inwardly, that is to say the only meaningful understanding of it that could ever really matter is your own understanding of it. Thus, true Metaphysical Knowledge is always esoteric, since it is always necessarily hidden from the external world.

I consider Guénonian metaphysics to be an intellectual exercise of the highest value. But ultimately it is subtly nihilistic and as an attempt at formulating Traditional Metaphysics I think it is insufficient in many ways. He underestimates the depth of devotionalistic theism and the spiritual power of the physical senses because he is guilty of the very thing he rightly points out as the bane of western spirituality : excessive abstract analyticism. I hope he overcame this problem later in his life when he converted to Islamic Sufism. What follows in the second part of this article are a series of speculatory remarks (not dogmatic pronouncements!) that absolutely will inform my considerations of these topics as they pertain to The Aryan Dharma on the project that is this substack going forward.

2.1: Holiness.

I was quite surprised that Guénon never spoke of Holiness in his book, since I consider Holiness to be among the foremost characteristics of The Metaphysical. What Holiness is has been greatly misunderstood. It is more than just something that is set aside for religious purposes, and it is more than a moral purity. Holiness is a unique kind of purity that is beyond the world of manifestation.

There are two different types of purity. The normal kind and the special kind that Holiness is. We will call the normal kind material purity. The material purity is soiled whenever it comes into contact with anything that isn’t pure. This earthly purity is very delicate, and because of that it is a precious quality. Traditional people love this earthly purity and revere it as one of the highest things in the world of manifestation. They love pure wild places untouched by the hands of man, they love pureness in children and in women so they seek to preserve that pureness as well as they can. It is an essential tragic reality of life in this world of manifestation that purity is so difficult to preserve and once lost, as it so easily is, can never truly be regained. A virtuous person feels elevated at the sight of this material kind of purity, because it is beautiful, and also because this material purity acts as a powerful conduit for energies from the higher worlds. Traditionally a priest or a monk would have to be very pure, the better to make them a conduit to elevate others to The Divine. The less we are contaminated with this world the more we can more easily and readily act as a channel for the higher worlds. But of course it is necessary that most of us have to get our hands dirty, so not all of us can be completely pure. The people who are pure must be set aside and protected, and thus priestly men are not ordinary men who work in the marketplace or in the fields or who train their hands for war. Priestly men are men who are kept as pure as possible so that they might be a conduit for the gods.

This modern world is so stultifying and drab because of the lack of purity. A society with many pure things and people in it is more connected to the higher worlds, and those worlds are themselves more pure than this one, their purity is more durable than the material purity that is down here in this world, but those worlds are not wholly pure either.

The material purity is valuable, but it cannot maintain its pureness while being touched by anything impure for very long. Some material purities might be more durable than others, but material purity as such is always ultimately very delicate. In this material world to clean ourselves we take something that is clean and make that unclean, essentially transferring uncleanness to something comparatively more clean, cleaning dirty kitchen counters with paper towel for example.

Holiness is a special type of purity. This kind of purity can never lose its purity. That is holy which has never lost its purity, could never lose its purity, will never lose its purity. It is an invincible pureness unlike the delicate pureness of the material purity. Nothing material has this kind of purity, even in the higher spiritual worlds there is nothing like this, even though in the higher world there are many pure things that do not lose their purity as easily as they do down here. Only The Metaphysical is Holy in the fullest sense, everything else that we call Holy is in touch with The Metaphysical in some way and gets its small degree of holiness from its connection. We call other things Holy down here in this world, especially if they are connected to The Metaphysical, and this is an inexact though permissible way of speaking most of the time. When something or someone is very materially pure and set aside for the sake of contact with The Metaphysical, it can become holy insofar as it is connected to The Metaphysical: it is not and indeed could never be holy in itself.

Another important factor for consideration with Holiness is not just that it is pure but also purifying. When you, in your impurity, touch something materially pure, typically what results is that you become clean at the expense of whatever pure thing you touched. But when you touch The Holy, you lose your impurities and The Holy does not lose its pureness to even the slightest extent whatsoever from its contact with you or anything else, indeed it never could! Impurities when they make contact with The Holy evaporate as though they were nothing, and The Holy is all that can restore lost material pureness to the fullest possible meaning of that. Precisely because The Holy is so purifying, it is extremely dangerous. Every serious spiritual society takes great pains to handle what is Holy with care. When we touch The Holy all that is impure in us is burned away as though it were nothing: But most of what we even are at all is impure, and all that is holy in most of us is still just an undeveloped little seed. Being too close to The Holy is fatal for all but the most Spiritually Realized people. For the rest of us, The Holy must be approached from a distance. Even most of what we call Holy is mercifully only a very small degree of that for our own safety. It is like The Sun - a certain amount of it is good, but if you were to dive directly into The Sun you would thoroughly disintegrate before you even came close. The presence of The Divine is always considered dangerous. Consider the Greek mythological story of a Theban princess who was a lover of Zeus. She begs Zeus to reveal His true divine form to her, and when Zeus does that she disintegrates immediately. We see plainly the stories in The Bible of YHWH smiting people when His presence is handled carelessly. These stories show the sublime beauty and the grave danger of Holiness.

The fullness of Holiness, and therefore ultimately the only really Holy thing, is The Metaphysical. This is an essential characteristic of The Metaphysical, as essential as any of the things we discussed earlier: Universality, infinitude, eternality, unicity, etc. This is critical because it is related to how The Metaphysical Principle can contain this whole universe of manifestation while being yet unaffected by it: Nothing can make The Holy impure. Everything else that is called Holy is only Holy by the degree of its participation in The Metaphysical, and in order for this to happen something that is materially pure must be set aside (another meaning of the word holy or sacred is “set aside”) in order to be transfigured into a conduit (again, by degrees) for The Holy via following strictly a Traditional Rite. There are many such rites which we will speak about later in this article.

I consider the fact that Guénon did not mention Holiness and its relation to what Traditional societies consider to be Metaphysical a serious deficiency in his presentation.

2.2: Symbols and language must be the first step.

Guénon is quite emphatic that The Metaphysical Truth cannot be fully expressed in language or symbol, and he is right to do this, however it needs to be said that these are an intrinsically necessary starting point for all sentient beings in all times on every world everywhere in the universe. This is because of the inherent structure of the consciousness of those sentient beings who do not yet have Metaphysical Realization. There is no other way, and those for whom the formulas of language and the forms of symbols are not helpful as a necessary starting point already know The Truth. The Metaphysical Truth is necessarily esoteric, yes, but our perception of the esoteric is actually intrinsically bound up with the exoteric: To have the esoteric without the exoteric is impossible, to speak purely in terms of our experience, we could say to speak phenomenologically. Wherever the esoteric is genuinely present there is always something of the exoteric. The problem with the exoteric is that if the first step is not transcended at the right time by the seeker, the exoteric symbols and language actually become an obstacle on the path to Metaphysical Realization. If the exoteric symbols and words are not transcended they become false idols. When idolatry is widespread enough in a culture the total annihilation of that culture’s own spirituality is the inevitable result, indeed it must be so in order for the path to realization to be opened up again for the people of that culture: this is the typical explanation for the displacement of one religion by another, as we have said before8. The step of subtly receiving glimpses of the inexpressible Metaphysical truth in rational formulations and symbols is dangerous if not transcended. In particular, rational didacticism/analyticism is absolutely necessary as a step from time to time to clarify what we must do in our journey and we will likely have to return to reasoning even quite often in order to fuel our journey to give us reasons to keep going along the path. But being stuck in reasoning is utterly spiritually lethal.

Guénon says that in traditional Hindu Doctrine, and he takes this to be emblematic of The Primeval Tradition as such9, the theory is the most indispensable mediatory means for beginning and fuelling the praxis that leads to genuine inner Metaphysical Realization10. On this point I am in disagreement. When it comes to the intermediaries for initiating and sustaining our journey of spiritual praxis the linguistic formulas of Theory absolutely cannot be separated from the audio-visual aspect of Exoteric Tradition, the symbolical or to put it I believe more comprehensively the aesthetical element. Genuine yogis know this and surround themselves with art. Historically, monasteries were hubs of aesthetic activity: poetry, music, visual arts. Certainly no monastery considers its activity to be reducible to this, but they are permitted and encouraged to happen in monasteries because those who have true inner Metaphysical Realization know that such aesthetic activity is indispensable for the path to the transformative knowledge they seek. In Metaphysics there is always something of the inexpressible, I feel I do not need to be any more emphatic on this point, and aesthetic activities like visual art and music better express the inexpressible than the linguistic formulas of theory. Art is as indispensable as theory in terms of being an intermediary but moreover, art cannot be separated from theory. When we experience the theory of a religion or spiritual path, even highly sophisticated esoteric theories, those theories are colorless and stale apart from the audio-visual experience they have been extracted from.

Let me give examples. In Hinduism it is one thing to read about how Brahman has become all things while yet remaining The One, but when you step into a temple of The Hindus and you see the dizzying variety of human and animal forms coupled with geometrical shapes all along the walls and ceilings it starts to set in more how the very multiplicity of forms is itself a gateway to The One beyond all names and forms. Someone acquainted with Hindu aesthetics and architecture could never believe, as is sometimes said, that Hinduism is a “life-denying Gnosticism” - in fact, Hindu art is the most straightforwardly life-affirming of the various types of religious arts from what I have seen. I remember I once was with friend, we were curious about a Hindu temple in our area so we visited (I am not, and have never been a Hindu in any formal sense) and (I was ignorant of Hinduism at the time) I had remarked at the buxom women depicted in stone all along the walls of the interior of the building, saying I was scandalized by this, but my friend had wisely rebuked me saying that it was a celebration of the vital energies of nature, the platonic ideal of the beauty of the female form. All along the walls were snakes and other animals, brawny men and buxom women some with multiple arms and eyes in so many colours - Hinduism celebrates the presence of the Transcendent in the immanence of variegated vitalistic nature, and the full force of that idea, and the reality of Hinduism being an ecstatic religion, does not set in if you are only familiar with Hinduism via theories. This is to say nothing of Hindu music, which is hypnotically peaceful music. I find Hindu religious music to be much more inviting of ease and relaxation and joy than Rastafarian reggae which is the only thing I can think to compare it to and the music has that quality significantly increased because it is evocative of meditative peace and theistic devotional love. Some people think “Non-Dualism” means that all of existence is reducible to a stale blur that academics ponder over in their books, a thoroughly ignorant notion that one could only come to if the theory of Hinduism is separated from its audio-visual element which no Traditional Hindu would ever have done or have even of thought of doing. The reality that there is a blissful and serene non-dual reality behind the great variety of appearances is something a Hindu finds intoxicating.

The Christian idea of God giving Himself to the human race after entering into the world He made as a Human is just a linguistic formula until you are presented with the experience of majestic music and grandiose architecture that was always meant to accompany this idea: Only then does the linguistic formulae of the incarnation and redemption become an idea with blood and force. Then you get the sense that the central idea in Christianity is God’s sheer overflowing Grace. The Muslim idea of the totally Transcendent and incomprehensible speaking to the human through the mediation of words is as stale an idea as any until you enter into a mosque with mesmerizing geometrical patterns and Arabic passages from The Qur’an strewn on the walls: then the idea becomes enticing. Then you get the sense that animates the Islamic Weltanschauung that a mysterious unseen king faintly communicates with people through the world He made and through The Scriptures. Muslims drive this point home by saying the real Qur’an is not the book - it is the sound of The Qur’an when it is recited properly - the original sound that their Prophet heard when he was meditating in a cave, which he then recited to his followers and which they preserved. The Qur’an is primarily an aesthetic experience.

Art and music are just as much conduits of divine grace as theory, they are just as necessary as theory, and the genuine seeker ought to return to spiritually inspiring art and music as much as he does the theories that kick-started his journey. Spiritual Theory should never even be considered at all when it is separated from the art and music that accompanies it, and when it is considered in such a manner it can be dangerous. We ought to consider Traditional Doctrine to be a complete holistic package which includes theory, visual art, and music. We ought to know that if you rip one part of it away to isolate it for study you are no longer studying The Traditional Doctrine. But certainly, even the best package of art + music + theory is still only a mediator to The Metaphysical Truth and not that truth itself.

Guénon sees that the symbolic forms and verbal formulae of Christianity in The West had become dead and stale because they had not been transcended, and he is totally anguished over the fate of Western Civilization, so he leaves The West behind altogether and becomes a Sufi. But he really should have tried to revitalize a Western religion with the metaphysical insights he had gleaned from his study of other religions. Guénon thinks that because Tradition in The West is dead, that the only way to attain the Realization that is the telos of all sentient beings is by leaving The West altogether and yoking himself to a culture that is not only foreign but that is actually one of our foremost enemies as Western people, and this is precisely not very Traditional at all! This is a decision made by pure rational calculation and pragmatic utility, rather than sincere reliance on God. Yes, Guénon is a modern man through and through, despite all of his complaining. I think he had it in him, if he was willing to fight a bit against the pushback that would inevitably result, to be a great religious revitalizer in The West, and I see his converting to Sufism as somewhat cowardly, but I still have great respect for the man and hope he attained the Realization he sought. But I do not recommend converting to Islam, or indeed any non-Western religion, to any of my readers and I have never recommended that. However, if someone as an individual is authentically called to an Eastern religion and they are certain that they are called then it is perfectly okay with me, including Islam, far be it from to inhibit someone’s spiritual path, but what I mean is that there could never be a conversion en masse of Western peoples to Islam, or Hinduism, or Buddhism. Rather, the purpose of studying Eastern religions is to revitalize our own, to find out how to articulate the eternal spiritual truths that they still remember but which most of us have forgotten in our own way, and this would entail a revival of Western religions. In The West, our traditional religions are Christianity and Paganism. I am interested in a revival of both, particularly the latter, and even a synthesis of the two traditions. Christianity just on its own without a Pagan synthesis accompanying it does not interest me.

If symbols and language are the first step on a ladder, than a man who must return from the top of a ladder must again pass over the first step he had passed at the start in order to go back from where he came, and so the man who attains Metaphysical Realization must communicate to the non-enlightened in this world of illusions through the very same symbols and linguistic formulae he had left behind. But these symbols and formulae become renewed by his realization, and they become means of transmitting the energies of his Metaphysical Realization in subtle ways to those pious people stuck on exoteric levels. Such a Realized man can communicate with the same symbols and linguistic forms as those used in the past without even modifying them to any extent at all but they automatically become more potent, more powerful, more meaningful just by virtue of the Realization that he has and the wisdom that flows through his realization through those symbols when he uses them. This is actually one of the goals of a Metaphysically Awakened man: to revitalize a Tradition through his own inward Realization. Not to found a new one, unless he is directed to do so From Above11, but to renew the Tradition that is his. A select few individuals do this in varying degrees in every generation and that is the only thing that allows a Tradition to meaningfully persist. When a wise Traditionally-minded man is alarmed that the symbols and words of his Tradition have become dead and stale, he does not think (as Guénon did!) “Well, time to jump ship and go to a different Tradition” and he does not think “Well, time to reform the whole Tradition from top to bottom as I see fit! I’m sure my rational mind can figure it out!” (many Christian reformers were like this) but rather he seeks to realize the Eternal Truths they had always pointed towards to begin with and then to revitalize the Tradition that is really his by seeking and then communicating as well as he can Metaphysical Insight. Guénon ought to have tried to revitalize French Catholicism, rather than become a Sufi.

Nowhere when reading this book did I feel more strongly about what I said above then when I got to the section of his book dealing with the Hindu conception of logic, he says that Aristotle and the Scholastics came near to the Metaphysical conception of Non-Dualism. I actually think other thinkers came closer, but we will talk about that some other time. He even suggests that if Aristotle possessed some knowledge of Nyaya. Nyaya is one of the six viewpoints (Darshanas) that culminate in the realization of non-duality, and traditionally they are taught in sequence with Nyaya being first. If this is the case, then the problem with the status of Metaphysics in The West is only that it is incomplete, so all that would remain would be to complete it. Guénon should have tried to complete Western Metaphysics with the knowledge we have re-discovered through The East, rather than jump ship and become assimilated into The East.

2.3: Occult Brahmin theory.

Symbolism and Language are not the only dangerous places that a man can get stuck on in his inner journey to Metaphysical Truth through failing to keep progressing. Guénon rightly points out that Metaphysics is not Occultism, but why does this distinction need to be made at all? Because any degree of Metaphysical Realization will necessarily lead to the awakening of latent psychic abilities and dormant occult powers. As our spiritual faculties are exercised towards trying to ascertain in their particular ways the ultimate perception (The Metaphysical) they also of course gain in their ability to discern and interact with all of the other perceivable forces in the non-material worlds. This is a middling step, past the level of being stuck at symbols and language, along the spiritual path that is actually far more dangerous than the previous. A man stuck on this level becomes preoccupied with the non-material worlds rather than trudging along towards that which is beyond all material and non-material worlds. He may become so distracted by the wondrous things in the higher worlds that he forgets about his original goal to attain Metaphysical Realization altogether. He may seek to harness his newly awakened occult abilities for selfish gain. Yes, a man stuck at the very earliest stage of the spiritual journey becomes a zealous pedant of a particular exoteric tradition, and such people can be quite dangerous. But a man stuck at this middling stage becomes a powerful sorcerer. This is such a grave danger to the human race that it is actually why The Supreme Being makes the spiritual path so hard to find and so hard to walk. The Supreme God wants to minimize the danger of humans becoming malevolent sorcerers by ensuring they are already quite humble and pure before having such powers. But sentient beings are what they are, so they have free will, and thus they can choose to be wicked even after having been righteous for a long time.

But why does God even permit people to have such power at all? Given that Metaphysical Knowledge is such a wholly inward phenomena, it is challenging for someone who claims to have had inner direct God-Communion/Metaphysical Realization to prove it to others, especially since the consciousness of the unenlightened masses are so thoroughly bound up in external material things. So a man proves that he has gotten some powerful Realization by manipulating the external material world in miraculous ways: Moses turned a stick into a snake, many Yogis are said to walk through searing hot flames completely unharmed. There are many examples of Miracles in every real Tradition and of course they still happen today.

Guénon is in awe12 of the fact that India was ruled by Brahmins, a caste of people who strive for Metaphysical Realization, and he thinks that this shows the great wisdom of the people of India. They have exalted a sacerdotal caste with political power just because they are so wise, or so he thinks. But the truth is that, in ancient times (Certainly not now! The overwhelming majority of contemporary Brahmins have no metaphysical realization whatsoever and are just pedants) a group of Brahmin people who had a degree of Metaphysical Realization used the occultic power that necessarily comes from that to attain and maintain political power. That is the real beginning of the rule of The Brahmin caste, the overwhelming majority (99.99%) no longer have any occult power at all due to having no genuine Realization. However, the respect and awe of The Brahmin that is a part of India’s cultural DNA initially began not because Indian people are just so naturally pious that they put Brahmins in charge but because they feared the occult power of those among The Brahmins who were genuinely Realized. India fell into the insane degradation that we see it is in today not just because of the catastrophe of the mixing of races which transpired on the subcontinent but because many Brahmins abused their power, and many were seeking only as much Realization as would permit them to have such occult power to abuse it. Thus God made them mad and cursed their nation.

If you read works by “Dark Magicians” like Aleister Crowley, you will find them recommending that you practice many solidly Traditional meditation techniques like prolonged silent meditation, visualization techniques and even prayer. This scares some naive Christians into thinking that silent meditation is inherently dangerously “demonic”, a horrible tragedy since it is really the most essential praxis in Metaphysical Realization. But the reason why Crowleyans and their ilk recommend Silent Meditation is because they know an ever-so-slight degree of Realization is necessary for them to have the power they desperately want to abuse for their selfish gratification. Corrupt Brahmins did the same and this was a factor in the fall of India. Thankfully, such unwholesome desires do not skillful meditators make, and so most Crowleyans do not become as dangerous as those who began their path as pious meditators seeking Realization with complete sincerity but then fell to temptation as they attained great power.

There is an old Latin proverb: Corruptio optimi pessima or “Out of the best comes the worst.” Since evil is so self-defeating and brings with it its own punishment and misery, a man who starts off evil will never be as dangerous as a man who was once good but then became evil over time, as such people will use the power of their qualities instilled in them from their time of goodness for evil ends. The worst thing, the most catastrophical person, is a fallen angel. Not someone who was evil from the beginning, but someone who still has habits of powerful virtue instilled in them from following good sincerely for a long time but who is now resolute in doing evil. I think it quite likely that The Anti-Christ will be a spiritual seeker who becomes a hair’s breadth away from attaining the absolute fullness of Metaphysical Realization and then turns wicked, possibly from self-righteously believing they can use Occult Power to forcefully make the world a better place!

Traditions of occultism, witchcraft, sorcery, magick are common all over the world. The origins of these are just as it is described above. A culture has people in it seeking Metaphysical Realization, perhaps a special caste dedicated to such purpose as in India, they discover techniques for harnessing occult power thereby and go astray due to the power they attain, and then teach the techniques of occult power without the degree of Metaphysical Realization that was the initial cause of the discovery of that occult power technique to begin with. Look upon every dark wizard as a failed saint. Yogis gone wrong. It is no wonder Traditions take so much care to keep the esoteric path secret!

Although Guénon mentions the distinction between Metaphysics and Occultism, and he does talk about how someone who was on their way to becoming a fully realized sage (a genuine Yogi) can degenerate into becoming a sorcerer he does not say why it is that these two separate things are so often bound up together. It is important for spiritual seekers to know that they will develop perceptions of the higher worlds and spiritual powers as a natural effect of gaining degrees of Metaphysical Realization so that they are warned against abusing such power. If a middlingly Realized man abuses their powers they will lose all of their Realization and wind up in a much worse state of spiritual ignorance than they were ever in before. They will not be able to easily return to the levels of Spiritual Realization that they had attained.

2.4: Eugenic Caste theory.

Each society has its own equivalent of a Brahmin caste, whether explicitly stated or not. This is a caste primarily devoted to intellectual disciplines. Understanding Metaphysics is important for this caste, because all intellectual disciplines are not ultimate ends-in-themselves and become extremely dangerous when treated as such, but these intellectual disciplines are extremely fruitful when grounded in Metaphysics and used as a bridge for accessing Metaphysics as I believe they all can be. In every really healthy society the caste devoted to intellectual disciplines has a priestly element or a monastic element in order to ensure that their studies are grounded in The Metaphysical as they ought to be, as well as to ensure that the arts, doctrines, symbols, verbal formulae, and rites that a society has for accessing The Metaphysical are presided over by those not foolish enough to severely misunderstand or discard them. Such a task is more easily fulfilled by someone who is genuinely Realized of course, but Brahmins are not always realized and in our time they rarely are even though the duty of Realization belongs more to them than to any other group. Religion has always been one of the ways of making Metaphysics accessible to the people. But we should never assume that just because someone belongs to such a caste that they have the Metaphysical Realization that really ought to be the telos of that caste.

Really, the only purpose of the intellectual caste is to have Metaphysical Realization. If not, the best they can do is to keep the gate leading to the path to that realization wide open, a task they often only succeed at in spite of themselves, especially in our modern world. Metaphysical Realization is the telos of all human beings everywhere, but it is the special emphasis of the intellectual caste who even more than the other castes abandon all other activities for the sake of having that realization and then transmitting it to others as well as they can within their Tradition.

Westerners are so Liberal that they cannot accept the notion that one’s internal nature may qualify or disqualify one for ever fully understanding a primordial Absolute Universal Truth like Metaphysics. But this is how it is: indeed the metaphysical truth is accessible to all but not to all equally. Can a cockroach or a beetle understand The Infinite Metaphysical Truth? So it is, indeed, that a low-iq race, or an individual whose brain has rotted away due to drug addiction, cannot fully realize The Eternal Metaphysical Truth. They may have a partial Realization, and even the tiniest morsel of Realization is precious beyond understanding, but such folks could never have the full Realization.

The degree of one’s Realization is actually what determines your position in The Cosmic Hierarchy of Being. Not one’s wealth or social status. The one who has attained Realization in this life will necessarily incarnate as a higher life form, with a better physical body and better circumstances, suited for yet more Realization. So one who is of a low race, a negroid perhaps, could attain Realization to a certain small degree by strictly obeying one of a higher race instead of following their own inclinations, and then this would give them the potential to hopefully incarnate as a being with a higher race.

This kind of spiritual inegalitarianism has always been tied up with eugenics though that is hardly ever acknowledged. This is why it is so incredibly necessary to practice Eugenics. No higher spirituality in The West is possible anymore without Eugenics, and all really spiritual societies like India’s Vedic Golden Age are ruthlessly eugenic. By ensuring that many intelligent, well-developed humans will be born in good circumstances we create the conditions necessary for a higher soul with great merit to be born in society. A dysgenic society like the contemporary west is a land where only lowly retarded souls who deserve such awful lives with such awful, disgusting, dysgenic bodies are born, and this creates a downward spiral as these retard souls, with lowly desires and low-born bodies will necessarily destroy or waste whatever good has been accumulated in the material realm by higher souls in the past, and that will lead to the ever-decreasing possibility of higher souls being born at all.

The Dharmic belief systems of The East have always understood that part of the purpose for living an ethical life is to have enough merit to earn a higher birth so that one is as capable of receiving as great a degree of Eternal Realization as possible. So one who is of a low race, a negroid perhaps, could attain Realization to a certain small degree by strictly obeying one of a higher race instead of following their own inclinations.

The metaphysical faculty in us is in truth our eternal spirit. This is “in us but not of us” - that is, not of our ego, even though it is the fullness of who we are in truth. This is the faculty that Guénon calls intellectual intuition, but I disagree with Guénon that this faculty and the truth it knows is “wholly impersonal” - we talk more about this later. This faculty is obscured from us most of the time by our other faculties which is why spiritual seekers must devote so much time to prayer, to meditation, to rites, etc. in order to stimulate this faculty in us. Many sincere spiritual quests begin when this faculty first stirred upon beholding a symbol or reading a certain phrase in a spiritual book, and indeed that first stirring of this faculty always shapes our whole spiritual quest and is never accidental at all but serves as the greatest clue for where our spiritual journey is meant to go for us to have our own particular Realization. The continual stream of sense impressions, the preoccupation of the mind with words and abstractions, the torrent of passions, our worldly cares, our mortal ego, all of these things obstruct the ever-present and subtle uncreated metaphysical faculty in us. Those other faculties can be a means of stimulating the uncreated faculty, and to train us in doing that is the true purpose of all higher culture. What separates the highborn from the lowborn person, or a higher race from a lower race, is that in the higher one the uncreated faculty is not as obstructed and is more active. All lifeforms have this faculty: In animals and plants, at least from what we can tell, the very structure of their bodies and their other faculties prevents their higher uncreated faculty from being active at all. In low-iq races it is thoroughly obstructed by their chaotic passions and lack of intelligence. But when a lifeform is born with a high-iq and the capability of controlling their passions, then the possibility of accessing the uncreated faculty is presented, and that faculty is the essence of who we really are, it was present with us in all of our incarnations as animals before we became humans and in all of our human incarnations, it is the essence of who we are, it is essentially unchanging and sub-eternal13 as we have discussed previously in other articles.

In the gods, the highest of lifeforms with the most resplendent physical bodies, the uncreated faculty is not obscured at all but is fully present and greatly developed. The subtle growth of this faculty is actually the purpose of the incarnations we have taken over so many different lifetimes over so many different worlds. The purpose of living an ethical life is to clear up obstructions that prevent the expression of this faculty especially by attaining better births wherein it can be expressed more freely. In the gods who serve God it is more developed than it likely ever can be for humans. Among humans it is more naturally developed among intellectual caste especially when such seek Metaphysical Realization, and among humans it is most developed of all among The Realized Sages, the saints and the sufis and the buddhas.

Nonetheless, a pious man of a lower caste who fulfills the function of his low caste without ego has more Realization than an impious man of the intellectual caste who does not really fulfill the function of their caste even if the man of a lower caste has less inherent potential to become Realized at all.

There is no restoration of The West without a new racially-oriented Aryan state eugenically breeding a metaphysically inclined Eugenic caste. Such a caste will be able to piece together, within themselves, the fullness of The Aryan Dharma that is present as so many little puzzle pieces in all of the aspects of our Indo-European heritage and in some aspects of the Christian heritage as well. Such a caste will be held to strict standards but have their material needs provided for to attain the heights of Metaphysical Realization and guide us all towards The Truth. From this caste many new Christs and Buddhas will emerge. I wouldn’t be surprised if such a caste is being subtly assembled across time and space by God Himself for the sake of His incarnating amongst us as a new Avatar.

Because of how much of contemporary Christianity is anti-eugenic as a matter of principle and actively dysgenic in practice, I just don’t see a future for Christianity amongst the white peoples of The West. If there was a positive and nationalistic Christian resurgence I would support it, I am not anti-Christian as a matter of principle, but it seems to me that Christianity is a spent force in The West and that phase of our history has ended. Our new religion must be racial in essence. It must pursue the Metaphysical Absolute through a particular racial expression as does the most sophisticated types of Judaism, but of course our eugenic and mystical Aryan religion will be different than Judaism despite having that a racial focus in common with it since we White Aryans are a different race with our own unique temperament and thus we would necessarily express a mystical racial faith differently than The Jews.

Guénon did not mention the important connection between eugenics and mystical realization in his book, and I strongly felt this was important to remark on because every Traditional society oriented towards Metaphysics was ruthlessly Eugenic in its prime and indeed had to be so to have the sought-after Metaphysical realization. The direct experiential knowledge (“Gnosis”) of The Metaphysical Universal Principle is not accessible to genetically unfit specimens. Guénon says numerous times throughout his book that one can only realize the Metaphysical Principle to the extent one’s intellectual faculties make it possible, but does not understand that entire races are less capable of this. Such races can only participate in The Metaphysical Principle through subservience and, yes, even slavery, to a higher race. Guénon’s inability to realize the importance of Eugenics in Traditional societies is actually a Liberalism, an anti-traditional progressive modernistic type of thinking, that has stuck to him in spite of his zeal for Tradition and disdain for what is anti-traditional.

2.5: The Sacred is superior to mere morality.

When we exalt a particular thing as The Supreme that does not deserve that place, it becomes a dangerous idol to the exact extent that the particular thing in question is good when it is loved in the proportion it deserves. We see this play out with so many things in the modern world: Women, money, technology, reason, etc. are never bad in themselves but become bad when they are taken to be the supreme end of life. So it is also with Morality, and this is a subtle yet razor-sharp slope upon which many an intelligent soul slips. Morality in our time is itself a false idol that must be put in its proper place. The Holy Metaphysical Absolute is greater than mere morality, and it can never be seen in all its ineffable glory except when it is considered to be beyond petty human notions of good and evil. The Sacred can only be perceived in its full integrity when it is perceived as an amoral spiritual reality. A spiritual life has only become mature when moral concerns are seen as secondary in importance and wholly auxiliary to transformative spiritual knowledge. Someone stuck at mere moralizing has not even begun the spiritual life to any extent at all.

The new spiritual awakening will have to emphasize this point forcefully yet elegantly to destroy contemporary moralism completely, as a bolt of lightning strikes dry grass. The gap between what is merely moral and what is sacred must be revealed to be very wide indeed. After all, contemporary western normies have a peculiar model code cobbled together by a bit of unconscious Christianity, a bit of un-thought-through Kantianism, a bit of diabolic progressivism, all held together by passionate sentimentality which they arrogantly believe is universally applicable to all people and autonomous of anything else, as if this highly contingent and shallow moral code has always existed, waiting to be realized by suburban young liberals doomscrolling on social media. This moral code is not divinely revealed, not Dharmic and it is, frankly, retarded. This moral code results in Westerners betraying themselves for the sake of nothing and seeing that as an “ultimate moral good in itself!” The new spiritual awakening will come from those who realize that they have a sacred duty to be criminal, and I am not just talking about “thought-crimes” or edgy memes, though that’s a necessary first step. Much more could be said on this topic but this will suffice for now.

Yes, as is so often the case, The Eternal Sacred Reality will be re-discovered in precisely all the things that contemporary people reject: White Men, Aryanness, Violence, Nature, Plurality. That Sacred Reality / Metaphysical Absolute is both Transcendent and Immanent, and it loves to surprise people, so it makes itself known in whatever a spiritually dead people have rejected.

For centuries, healthy Western Men have been intuitively discovering a spiritual ethos that perceives the divine immanence in virgin nature. An ethos that exhorts each man to discover and express his unique personality as a serious religious duty. This has yet to reach its end. The Sacred Reality has revealed little sparks of light to certain illustrious men, and those sparks are still accessible to us in their writings, such men as Emerson, Nietzsche, Evola, Guénon, and a few others. None of those men have fully articulated this new spiritual ethos, and perhaps no one man ever could. The full revelation, and its articulation to the unenlightened masses, is a work that is yet to be completed by anyone. But I can feel that its full unveiling is closer to us than ever before. Some are called to this great work, and their ceaseless labours are worth it if they contribute even just another tiny spark of the Sacred Reality.

Violent white men who commune with God through closeness to Nature are the foundation of the next Weltanschaung that will replace the current one. If you don't believe that The One True God abundantly blesses young men who spontaneously decide to kill tyrants and invaders even if no legal authority approves of their decision to engage in violence then you are a Nihilist. If you think such violence needs "approval" politically or socially you worship a false god.

Guénon study of Hinduism lacks one of the best insights from the Yogic writings, which is that the perennial purpose of the moral systems embedded in The Traditions is only to make our spirits more capable of the great inner work of Meditation and to ensure that there is enough social harmony so that such work is not interrupted by chaos. Morality is a means to an end, yes, but the end is not utilitarian function or “maximizing happiness for as much people as possible” - the end is an inner spiritual transformation, and apart from conditioning us to receive that transformation and apart from basic pragmatic concerns morality is not terribly important. Self-control, such as chastity and abstinence from inebriants and from overindulgence in food, gives us enough energy and discipline to master meditation. Elevating the consciousness of our spirits from this low material plane makes our spirits more receptive to the higher planes which this lower plane derives from, and the subtle faculty within us that apprehends The Metaphysical Absolute is more readily awakened when we are not distracted by the things of the senses. So it is with compassion and patience and the virtues that regulate interpersonal relationships: These make our minds more capable of meditation, because we cannot contemplate skillfully if we are always agitated by anger or envy. How lofty is the spirit of one who knows morality is justified not by being an “end in itself” (such morality is a false idol!) nor by being only an exercise in pragmatic utility but as a means of being receptive to an inner transformation! Such a spirit will avoid the sanctimonious madness of contemporary moralists and the crass reductionism of cynics in their pursuit of Wisdom. Such a spirit will be capable of selfless love without being self-destructive, and asceticism without abjectness.

Not only is this the real purpose of morality from an Esoteric Traditionalist standpoint, but conventionally “evil” deeds like sexual promiscuity, wild drunkenness, and sadistic violence can even be harnessed by those who are Realized for the sake of yet further levels of Enlightenment. In The East they call this Tantra, though you must exercise a great deal of caution when reading about such things, because most of those who claim to be “Tantric Practitioners” are not that at all. Certainly I do not make the claim about myself to be a “Tantric Practitioner.” In any case, we will know that Mankind is once again spiritually evolved when wild drunken men with harems of women over whom they rule over as their own property rage with frenzied bloodlust against each other and against lesser men. May we be steadfast in ascetical self-discipline and compassion so that we may incarnate as such men.

The ethos that animates Patanjali’s Yoga Sutras exhibits what I’m describing in a highly refined manner: A spiritual system where what is given primacy is a technique of meditation, rather than mere morality, and this is good since metaphysical realization cannot be realized apart from such a technique. There are many techniques that can lead to Realization, not just the ones in Patanjali’s Yoga Sutras. A new spiritual Ethos for European Man will have to be praxis-oriented, because theoria has become completely poisoned not just by bad theories but by excessive theorizing. Mental constructions and philosophical abstractions have become false idols: only the clarity of action can free us from the miasma of theory. The new centrality of praxis brings with it the importance not just of meditational techniques, but perhaps even more importantly, the renewal of The Rites.

2.6: Sacramental Rites.

An essential component of any vitally alive spiritual ethos, without which it cannot be considered to be alive, are The Rites. The Rites are symbolical actions that are grounded in metaphysical truths, and Guénon is right to point out that though The Rites have a metaphysical character they are not “merely symbolical” - for The Rites to be truly efficacious they must be approached as having an efficacy all of their own and in themselves14. I would add that even if The Rites are not practiced with that attitude and are considered by some pompous pseudo-intellectual to be “merely symbolical” they still possess a certain efficacy precisely because they are indeed valuable in and of themselves, but our attitude towards The Rites increases or decreases our receptivity to their transmission of potent metaphysical energies, and a receptive attitude would necessarily be one that believes strongly that they are not mere symbols.

Since Guénon grew up in a Roman Catholic environment since he was French, what he is considering here is the Christian doctrine of The Sacraments and the debate surrounding them in his day. Roman Catholics unequivocally believe that The Sacraments are not mere symbols, whereas Protestants tend to skew towards believing that they are not mere symbols15. Guénon is right about the importance of the correct attitude towards The Sacraments, that they are both symbolical and that the symbols are what they signify for the purpose of The Rite and that what they signify is far beyond what is symbolized in The Rite. Many ancient Pagan Rites involved statues and other images: I would say that the statue is symbolic, and it literally is The Deity, and what it “represents” and the deity itself is beyond the mere symbolic image of it, all at the same time. This sophisticated view of The Rites was lost, so that people wound up superstitiously believing that Deities can be reduced to our symbolic representations of them - the spiritually fatal disease of Idolatry. In the modern world, people made the opposite mistake of thinking there is no correlation at all between the symbol and what it represents - an even more spiritually fatal disease of excessive abstraction. The mistaken Ancients thought, “The deity is just the symbol” and the mistaken Moderns think “The symbol is just a symbol” - the truth is that the symbol is The Deity but The Deity is not just the symbol. Let those who understand understand. Understanding this is critical to understanding the ancient Paganisms of yore, and indeed necessary for understanding pre-modern Christianity, it is necessary for understanding what any religion is like when it is still vitally alive. For ancient Pagans, the temple is literally the house of a Deity, and The Deity literally lives there, in your neighborhood, as an honoured guest in your village or city, and the mysterious presence of The Deity is a felt reality for those who behold the statue of The Deity in The Temple. An ancient person believed that they could talk to and behold The Gods at appropriate times and perhaps even whenever that person wished, as The Gods had condescended towards Man to make their invisible more-than-human presence felt through visible means: statues, idols, temples, etc. The symbol is what it represents, but what it represents is not just the symbol.

The statue is a mediator of a Transcendent reality and it is that reality in an Imminent form: This is an expression of Panentheism (God is beyond everything and present in everything, at the same time) a paradoxical doctrine that neatly resolves many theological questions and is necessarily opposed to Pantheism (the false notion that God is reducible to the totality of the physical creation) and Abstract Monotheism (the false notion that God is utterly separate from the physical creation, common to Abrahamists). Both pantheism and Abrahamic Monotheism are degenerations of an original Panentheism. The Abrahamists all originally believed in Panentheism before they came to believe in their Abstract monotheisms, and the true interpretations of their revelations are Panentheistic, albeit an imperfect expression of Panentheism even in their original forms16.

The Rites, and the symbols used therein like statues, cannot be tampered with or ever be the product of human imagination if they are to be effective means of transmitting Metaphysical knowledge. Nonetheless, The Spirit is ever-living and not dead, so we can be led by The Spirit into creating new rites. The question rests on whether or not The Rites are the product of inspiration From Above or if they are merely the fanciful whim of ego: the latter kind of Rites are of no value.

These are all important considerations because there is no way forward at all for a revival of the spirituality of White Europeans without a revival of Rites. Any new spiritual vision, such as we need, would need to have new Rites. Precisely the thing that contemporary Westerners find so strange about any religion at all is where we must focus. We must seek new Rites and those who even are seeking this at all are already being prepared by The Gods to receive them. The Rites that will be revealed to us will be the same Rites as ones in the days of yore but appropriate for our contemporary conditions. Only a healthy man knows how to treat a sick man, and in our age where all men are sick only The Gods can show us the treatment we need, the new Rites. The Ancient and new Rites for modern man will be revealed at the appropriate time.

What Christians call Sacramentality is an attitude that is actually present in every living religion: That the physical world, when approached correctly, becomes the gateway to The Metaphysical. That is Sacramentality: the physical is linked to the spiritual. The word “Sacrament” literally means “Sacred Mystery.” The Spiritual World from which this lower physical world flows exists all around us and when we heighten our consciousness with reverence and wonder the hidden dimension suddenly opens itself to us. The problem with the Christian notion of Sacramentality is that it is far too narrow. Not just mere bread and wine as in Communion or water as in Baptism is a visible means of transmitting invisible spiritual energies from the higher world, but nearly everything is, and what isn’t is a visible means of transmitting invisible diabolic influences from the lower world.

Sacramentality is indispensable for a spiritual revival for White Aryans in the modern world because all overly-abstract expressions of religion and spirituality, all non-sacramental expressions, are implicitly nihilistic. Guénon is absolutely subtly Nihilistic. This type of religious expression leads to the ecological crisis. If The Physical World, Nature, is “dead,” if it is “just there” and only exists to serve Man, then why not rip it all up to serve Man’s egoic desires through Industrial technology? But if The entire Physical World, Nature, is a means of transmitting energies that we need to be awakened Spiritually and thus fulfill the purpose of life then preserving it in its wholesome integrity is a religious duty, as is indeed the case. Not just mere bread and wine but the whole Natural world, the whole domain of tree and stone and stream and sky, is the place of contact with The Divine. Places of wild and pure nature untouched by the hands of Man are the places where we encounter God, because these places are pure, and as we discussed earlier what is pure can transmit spiritual energies better than what is impure. Intuitively, we all recognize this to be the case, even in The Abrahamic religions it is in the wilderness that Moses encounters God, Mohammed hears Gabriel recite the revelation of The Qur’an in a cave in a mountain, and Jesus goes to a wilderness to pray, and Joseph Smith claims to have seen Jesus and God as he was praying in a grove. Even though Abrahamic religions all have, in their own origin stories, an idea of contact with God through Nature at their foundation, they all nonetheless became means of destroying Nature because they were hijacked by the devil of overly abstract expressions of religion. These religions wound up teaching that Nature only exists to serve Man’s desires even though they all began with revelations received in the purity of Nature. Only Paganism can save Christianity. Only The Gods can lead us back to God.

I will coin a new term now (my long-time readers know I like to do this) to describe this sort of religious and spiritual expression that is excessively abstract and disconnected from Nature: Abstractism. Abstractism is a type of religious expression we have all seen: It sees the point of religion to be the mere consideration and affirmation of mental constructs, which entails a great deal of didactic argumentation over terminology to “get it right.” Abstractism never has a connection with the body or with nature but is always very “heady” and it sees Rites, aesthetics, culture, scriptures, etc. to be a means towards the end of the consideration of mental constructs17. Such a religious expression exults not the mystic or the saint but the scholar. They seek “erudition” rather than an inwardly transformative experience, and they consider growing in their consideration of mental constructs to be spiritual growth rather than overcoming their lower appetites and developing transcendental perceptions. Indeed, they do not seek higher consciousness, just “higher education." Ideas have unintended consequences, and the notion that considering theological mental constructs is the end of all religion as such has consequences so fatal that people would be wise to recognize that this is the most dangerously pernicious form of idolatry that has ever existed. Yes, superstitious pagans of yore considered The Sun or Nature’s generative Fertile power to be all that The Divine is rather than a sign that signifies or contains The Divine without reducing it to that, but arrogant sanctimonious scholars have declared their man-made mental constructions to be The Divine, a far more lethal form of idolatry. At least The Sun and The Fertile Earth are made by God and are means of receiving Graces from Him even though they are certainly not all that God is - but mental constructions, theological ideas, are just made by man. Worshipping such man-made things as “Abstract Theological Ideas” (Abstractism) is just a step away from the ultimate form of dangerous idolatry: The worship of the man-made machine. That is the ultimate danger of modernity: A man creating a machine which, knowingly or not, becomes a means of transmission of diabolic energies, and then to worship that machine as The Deity itself. When this happens, my dear reader, know that hard times are ahead.

Western Christianity is guilty of Abstractism, but all Abrahamic religions are in general Abstractist in their character, and though this tendency is not as strong in the Dharmic religions it still pops up there too and we should not think that we are free from the danger of Abstractism just because we are in an Eastern religion.

The only antidote for Abstractism is Sacramentality, the true doctrine of divine immanence. A truly sick man always rejects the cure to his sickness, and indeed the Abstractists have not only failed to see the presence of God in Nature but have actively destroyed Nature. These vile heretics are enemies of Nature and thus enemies of God, and make no mistake about it, no matter how much an Abstractist proclaims God they are servants of The Dark Powers.

True Sacramentality, which is in one sense an expansion and enrichment of the catholic and orthodox idea of the sacraments and in a truer sense a restoration of Primeval Panentheistic Aryan Dharma, is the middle ground between idolatry and abstractism. Idolatry exults the apparent appearances of things as the ultimate end of all things and resists any attempt to go beyond the mere appearances. Idolatry winds up being actively hostile to Transcendence. Abstractism exults a mental construction of what is beyond all appearances as the ultimate end of all things and resists any attempt to see that the mental construction of what is beyond all appearances is not, in itself, what is precisely beyond all appearances and it also resists any attempt to be grounded in appearances at all. Abstractism winds up being actively hostile to the appearances, and that is actually more dangerous than idolatry, because only the appearances can lead us to the genuinely Transcendent. The pagan religions especially in Europe had a richer sense of sacramentality than Christianity ever has, they could use phenomena in the material world like their love for their spouses or their love for inebriants or their love for warfare as a means to connect with God. By approaching such material things wisely, that is to say sacramentally, they are transfigured and turned into conduits of divine energy. The key to turning a material thing into a bridge to the higher worlds is our attitude towards it.

The wisest among the ancients, before the degeneration into idolatry, knew very well how to approach the physical world with the right touch of ritual reverence to have it unveil her Transcendental secrets. They knew how to enter into higher planes than this one through sleep, how to harness powerful vitalistic energies from erotic love and even had sexual rites. They knew how to make War into a pathway into the higher worlds. The Christian notion of The Sacraments was always meant to instruct believers that God is present everywhere just as He is present in the bread and wine, and the whole Communion meal of The Church is extremely similar to many Pagan rites that considered The Deity to be present in food meant to be consumed in a solemn but joyful communal festival.

I have always enjoyed reading about spirituality, religion, the occult, metaphysics. One of the questions that has come up in my reading and which I often return to is: What is the meaning of the physical world? Why does the physical world even exist at all? I cannot accept the Gnostic notion that the physical world is a kind of horrific cosmic mistake, and I also could not accept the notion that the physical world is all that there is as atheists do because I have directly experienced many spiritual things throughout my life. But so many thinkers on this topic make it seem like the physical world is only an illusion, or that it is merely a kind of obstacle course to test our loyalty to God. To say such things is to say our entire experience here in the physical world is not meaningful in itself, and to say that our experience “in the physical world”(i.e. most of what we experience, most of the time) is not meaningful in itself is always only an inch away from saying that our whole experience is not meaningful in itself at all and that is Nihilism. Nihilism is the unintended consequence of Abstractism and of Gnostic thinking.

The physical world is a very mysterious place. I am well acquainted with the fact that this place is not perfect. I know that this is a domain of suffering from my first-hand experience and you do not need to remind me. Nonetheless, it is very beautiful at times. I have experienced that the physical world is linked in a mysterious (sacramental, sacred mystery) manner to the higher spiritual worlds. This reality is what our new spiritual ethos must be grounded in and for this we need new and eternal Rites that connect us to the natural world. We will have Tree Rites, Fire Rites, Water Rites, Sun Rites, Moon Rites… my dear reader, we must learn to talk to trees again. I do not mean this as a joke. I am telling you to go and talk to the trees, to whisper to them, to speak to them through your thoughts as you would in silent prayer. Do this with boldness and do not be surprised if they speak back to you. The Trees are servants of God, and they will lead us back to Him.

I have always been interested in Nature in its primeval forms, and this led me to the consideration of the fact that race, sex, and violence are all utterly fundamental to what Nature even is at all. All Eternal Spirits in this material plane are embodied in physical forms the raw material of which can be traced back into a specific lineage which absolutely shapes the nature of the body into which they are incarnated, the life that will be lived out through that body, and a soul cannot even incarnate at all into a body unless that body is appropriate to it: thus our eternal spirits and our racialized bodies are connected at every level. So it is also for sex on an even deeper level, because with sexuality we are actually channelling directly creative energies which predate the body. Violence, even racialized and sexualized violence, is not only the most potent force in human history but visible everywhere in Creation - how then could it not be meaningful to God’s Plan? But what does contemporary Christianity hate more than Race, sex, and violence? They say race isn’t real, that sexuality has only a profane dimension, and that violence is the most profane thing you could possibly do. To rediscover how to connect to God through race, sex, and violence is our task. It is not possible to love Nature without a love for race, sex, and violence since that is most of what Nature is and it is not possible to love the God who made Nature without a love of what He made Nature to be: Racial, erotic, violent.

The higher levels of spiritual Enlightenment require a transmutation of “materialistic” things like sex and violence which can only happen through a sincere engagement in such matters. Westerners, inclined as they are towards pragmatic issues, are actually well-suited for such higher levels once they actually reach them. But first they must be seriously engaged in spiritual matters which in our times usually can only happen through turning to Easterners. This has long been the case, which is why most of the greatest Christian spiritual masters are Europeans and most of the greatest Islamic sufis are Iranians (an indo-european people). The West has been ripe for a harvest of saints from the Buddhist and Hindu traditions for a long time, and I am not surprised that many intelligent and wholesome people become greatly realized through those traditions as well.

A revival of the pursuit of Metaphysical Realization in The West would have to pursue Vitalistic Sacramentalism, that is to say it would have to involve a connection with The Divine through correct attitude towards physical things as a primary focal point. It would even involve a transmutation of materialistic energies as in Tantra. For our particular way of articulating this we invent this term Vitalistic Sacramentalism which is different from the Christian variety of Sacramentalism because there is emphasis on the invisible presence of The Divine hidden in the visible vital energies of wild Nature rather than in eucharistic bread and wine.

Guénon is ultimately guilty of abstractism, a point we will expand upon in this seventh remark:

2.7: Devotional Cults to The Supreme Being are Perennial.

According to the Vedics, there are three ways to approach The Divine: The Way of Action (Karma Yoga)18, The Way of Devotion (Bhakti Yoga)19, and The Way of Knowledge (Jnana Yoga)20 Guénon is partial to the last way as the true esoteric path and he considers the other ways to be inferior. He considers Non-Dualistic vedanta, a sophisticated doctrine revealed to The Aryans, to be the supreme path21. Many Perennialists and those who study Tradition think this way, and I think that this whole intellectual scene of esotericists have made a serious mistake by underestimating devotional religions, as I have said before.

Guénon would argue that the metaphysical point of view must come from pure disinterested speculation, and that sentimentality is characteristic of an exoteric and merely religious point of view that affects the purity of the doctrine. While we are sympathetic to this point of view we find it to be characteristic of the Abstractism that has plagued The West. I understand that many come to this conclusion because in our time most religions have decayed into hysterical emotionalistic moralism, and it is natural for anyone who takes questions of meaning seriously to find that nauseating, especially if they were told when their intellectual faculties were budding when they were young that devotionalism is the only way to approach the divine, and if they overexposed to that kind of mentality when they were young. Nonetheless, devotionalistic religions have far more depth than what most “Esotericists” have given them credit for. Love gives a rich intensity to our attention that makes it even more single-pointedly focused in a meditative sense in a way that mere “disinterested speculation” never could. Love commands all of our other faculties through its sheer seductive might. Love easily involves our whole self in its subject of contemplation, which mere intellect cannot do only in certain rare individuals. We are well-suited for the entire spiritual path, then, when what we love is The Metaphysical Principle itself - i.e. God. Do the esotericists not know that Love is the most esoteric thing of all?

My dear reader, I do not want to mince words: The Metaphysical Principle is (among other things, certainly!) a person who loves you and wants to talk to you. All of what Guénon says about The Metaphysical are true, and The Metaphysical is Holy as I have said, but The Metaphysical is a person - The Person. That is the ultimate assertion of devotional theism, and apart from that assertion all devotionalistic theisms are quite inadequate and even nearly useless or actively harmful. Guénon and many intellectual types exclusively emphasize the impersonal view of “The Metaphysical Principle” (i.e. The Metaphysical is “a non-dual principle”). It is worthwhile to have both in mind to think of The Metaphysical in a holistic manner. However, I thoroughly believe that the personalistic view of The Metaphysical Principle (i.e. The Metaphysical is a person - God) is thoroughly superior to the impersonal view in all respects, and not just because most of those who claim to have a great strength of disinterested speculation do not.

There is still value in the impersonal view of The Metaphysical Principle, even for people who enjoy devotion like myself, especially if we had a bad or silly presentation of God growing up and find that hard to overcome. The insight at the primeval genesis of Christendom is a syncretism between Metaphysics from the Platonists and Abrahamic Devotionalism from Judeans (which begs the question if Christendom might not have been enriched by more syncretism with other points of view it encountered in its global quest to convert people to Christ - the fact that Semitic Christians were able to overcome the dogmatic closed-mindedness that all Semites are inclined to enough to see the value in Platonism and syncretize with it is a miracle that could only be attributed to the providence of God, but I don’t think they ever took the platonistic syncretism far enough) and this is as a synthesis between The Impersonal and Personal points of view of The Metaphysical Principle. The Platonists considered that all reality flowed through the self-existent and eternal One, and The Christians asserted that this had been their God all along, that The One is actually a person. In a manner characteristic of the dogmatic ethno-narcissism of Semites, The Christians asserted that The Jews had the only personal instantiation of The Metaphysical Principle, as if The Universal God would only manifest Himself to one particular people! That was incorrect, and in saying that they had doomed their own Tradition, but they were right to say that the self-existent metaphysical reality from which all things manifest is A Person even if their conception of His Personhood is imprecise and not completely accurate. The Abrahamic conceptions of this Supreme Personhood are not perfect, but I don’t think any conception of it could be.

In many ways, the conceptions of Supreme Personhood offered by Sanatana Dharma are more holistic, but they have the opposite problem: If Abrahamists are too narrow in their assertion of what is Divine, the Hindus are too broad. There are actually two conceptions of The Supreme Being in Hinduism. The first is the more primeval conception, present among other texts in Patanjali’s Yoga Sutras where The Metaphysical Principle has a personal aspect known as Ishvara or Iswara. This consideration of The Metaphysical Principle under a personal aspect is known as “Saguna Brahman” or Brahman with qualities which is contrasted with “Nirguna Brahman” or Brahman without qualities, the latter of which is simply The Metaphysical Principle itself and the former is its personal aspect as God. Secondly there is the “Trimurti” model that most are familiar with, and most people explain The Trimurti to mean that the creative, preservative, and transformative principles of The Universe are personified as Brahma, Vishnu, and Shiva respectively. This explanation is not sufficiently accurate. It is more accurate to say that the principles of The Universe are literally alive, and that this appears to us as three persons. Some Hindu sects will take just one of those three persons as The Supreme Being to the exclusion of the others as Vaishnavas do with Vishnu or Shaivites with Shiva.

Guénon says the religious point of view is bound up with consolations which distort the purity of doctrine22, and here I think he is deceiving himself, because he finds the purity of the non-dual metaphysical doctrine to be quite consoling - all intellectuals do, because it resolves all intellectual questions to finally bring silence to their over-busy analytical minds, a manner of great importance for spiritual growth especially if your mind is perpetually preoccupied with existential questions. Truth needn’t necessarily be consolatory, and indeed, truths belonging to the relative order of things, to the world of manifestation, are rarely consoling, especially in our modern times. But Ultimate and Absolute Truth is consoling, because it is of the same nature as our innermost self (our eternal spirit.) We are made to know The Truth. That The Metaphysical principle is a Person who wants us to know Him is a fact that consoles us because it is true23.

The identification of The Metaphysical Principle with a supra-personal God is the original meaning of Monotheism. The assertion of Monotheism: God is One (unique, singular - i.e. transcendent, i.e. the metaphysical principle) and The One (The Metaphysical Principle, The Absolute) is God (a supra-personal spiritual being.) That is what Monotheism meant originally, and it never meant at all that there is only one spiritual entity and that all other spiritual entities are non-existent - such madness is only a step away from atheism. It also never meant that The Supreme Being is merely a being like others at the top of a hierarchy that He places Himself at the top of. True Monotheism also never meant that there was only ever one spiritual entity worthy of our concern, because it is not possible to know Him without intermediaries: The Gods. Abrahamic religions are hardly the only Monotheisms in history, many Hindu conceptions of God are essentially monotheistic or quasi-monotheistic. I would take this even further and say that originally all religions of all people everywhere in the world had a conception of this kind of philosophical Monotheism24 complete with devotion to The Supreme Being in an expression that was particular to them, but that they lost this consciousness of The Supreme Being overtime and because of that most people’s now have wound up being grafted into a religious tradition that is not their own that still retained a consciousness of The Supreme Being, as Abrahamic religions do, albeit poorly. This is Adharmic, because the peoples are meant to follow their own particular ethnic expressions of universal metaphysical truths. Like all Adharmic things, this situation of most peoples following Abrahamisms won’t last. If Abrahamists had overcome the mad Semitic dogmatism implanted into their traditions by The Dark Powers, they would have completed their mission by reconstructing all of the lost vitalistic and panentheistic Pagan monotheisms by means of syncretisms and meditative insight, a task that remains for us to complete where they failed, my dear reader.

When we assert that God is The Ground of Being itself, that God is Universal Being and He is The Metaphysical Principle and we must also be careful to assert that He is yet beyond even all of these as is The Metaphysical Principle with which He is identified. Guénon is correct that Anthropomorphism is anti-metaphysical, but the salient problem with Anthropomorphism is not that personhood as such is a problem in the spiritual life (this is what Guénon is inclined to think, but he is wrong) but rather that Anthropomorphism is reductionistic. We run the risk of anthropomorphic idolatry when we think that the only quality of personhood is human personhood, and we dodge that risk when we admit that there are qualities of personhood far above and beyond the human. God is a person, yes, but not exactly just a person like us. His personhood is inclusive of ours but not ours of His. The gulf between our consciousness and God’s is far vaster than that between a human consciousness and an animal. If you saw a fox and the fox looked up at you, it would be silly of the fox to think that you are a creature exactly like him, who only ever thinks fox thoughts and has fox concerns. You can understand the fox to an extent because your human-ness has an animal dimension to it, but your human-ness has a rational and discursive dimension that is one hundred percent alien to the consciousness of the fox. The fox doesn’t know what it is like to read a book or have an existential dilemma and the fox doesn’t know that it doesn’t know that. We might think that the fox is in a better position than us because of its bestial innocence, but our present human consciousness is only a stepping-stone towards the greater levels of consciousness that make the burden of having a higher level of consciousness completely worth it. A human is a bridge between the animal and the divine. In our middling level of development we may be tempted to sink back to animal levels, but if we ascend it will all be worth it. To return to our analogy with the fox, God’s consciousness is greater than yours as yours is greater than the fox. The fox analogy isn’t perfect, no analogies are ever perfect when you are talking about God, because you don’t understand what it is like to be a fox perfectly but God does understand what it is like to be you. There are things about His Existence that you simply do not know and you do not know that you do not know. He is Transcendent. He understands you, more than you understand yourself. If we were to think that God is merely a human just like you and that He couldn’t be anything other than that, then there is the danger of anthropomorphism and idolatry. God can be a human just like you by manifesting in His Creation as an Avatar like Jesus or Odin or Krishna, but He is never just a human. But here we run the risk of almost the opposite danger, one that Abrahamists tend to run into, which is the false notion that God is just completely alien to us. We can understand God to an extent, and not just because He reveals himself to us, but because our nature is not unlike His, but we are related to Him as a droplet of water is related to the ocean. This is not a perfect analogy because the ocean is not literally infinite as God is, but the ocean has a quantitative and qualitative superiority over the ocean, and the droplet of water has an existence wholly derivative from the ocean yet not wholly different from it in its essential nature: So it is also with our eternal spirits and God. It is difficult for us to have a conception of God’s personhood without reducing Him to a particular anthropomorphic conception, but it is easier to understand His Personality and still maintain an awareness of His ineffable mysteriousness when we get to know Him through the lifestyle of prayer and meditation.

Personhood is closer to The Metaphysical Principle than Guénon gives it credit for because Personhood is closer to unconditional universality than other relative things. Unconditional universality brings with it pure potentiality. Now, think of the things out there in the relative world: energies, objects, persons. Objects and energies can be lots of different things, but how many more things can persons be? Personhood brings with it far more potential than mere objects and energies. A universe with just objects and energies could have the potential to be many different things, but as soon as you add persons with free will the amount of potentialities it could manifest becomes infinite. Thus, while there are indeed various aspects under which The Metaphysical Principle can be considered as stated before, I do not believe that all of these aspects are equally representative of what The Metaphysical is. For The Chinese The Metaphysical is a process, The Tao. For The Platonists and Aristotelians it is a principle, The Logos or The Tao or The Absolute. For philosophical monotheists, of which there are many kinds all over the world, Abrahamists and Hindus being only two varieties, it is A Person (or, more accurately, The Person) and this is the most accurate representation of what The Metaphysical is because it is less limited in its nature than a principle or a process.

There are certainly pros and cons to the various anthropomorphic conceptions of The Metaphysical Principle that are out there. It is worth keeping them all in mind, and it is worth studying them all, to get a more holistic view of The Divine. In the end though, it is God who chooses the way He wants us to think about Him, so if we are called to a particular conception of Him we ought to make that our focus. If we are Pagans let us be Pagans, if we are Christians let us be Christians. I am enthused at the prospect of a Pagan revival in Europe because I can see how that would solve the crisis affecting The White Aryans of that continent, but I have never been hostile to Christianity even though there is much that makes me uncomfortable about it.

The problem with many Pagan conceptions of God, like Zeus for example, who many Platonists took to be the “first intellect” proceeding from The One, is that the Greek myths are suffused with stories that portray Zeus as a slave to his passions. Those stories are highly esoteric, and the ones who told that stories were portraying Zeus in a scandalous manner in order to subtly draw attention to certain sophisticated esoteric doctrines. Many ancient Hellenic mystics in Pagan times really did contact The Supreme Being, whom they called Zeus, and the stories told about them and the lives of these mystics were often misunderstood. The interpretive keys for these myths became lost over time for many people, which means many thought that it was okay to be ruled by passions because they thought that Zeus did that. A common motif in stories involving Zeus is that he falls in love with a woman, has sex with her, and his jealous wife brings hardships to that woman because of this. The esoteric interpretation is that the soul, typically conceived of as female in many devotionalistic points of view from an esoteric standpoint, is attractive to The Supreme Being and attracts His Grace when it is pure, and the culmination of this devotionalistic attention to The Supreme Being is higher consciousness, union with God, which is akin to sex but not actually a physical act at all, the sex act is metaphorical for the state of unity with God in these kinds of stories. Then the spiritual entities near to God test the devotee’s worthiness, as Hera tested the lovers of Zeus with many trials.

The Abrahamic conception of The Supreme Being carries it with the danger of emphasizing to the exclusion of all other ethnic cultures The Semitic Tradition. Some interpret some of The Old Testament texts to think they portray The Supreme Being as a petty tyrant. The texts that can seem like they do portray that are rich in esoteric content, but unfortunately many do not interpret them correctly and that leads to horrific outcomes and political turmoil in our world which we see with Zionism and the subversion of Western societies by The Jews. Semitic Abrahamic conceptions of God are also excessively abstract, due to their grave concern for idolatry which they took too far, and this abstractist divinity results in a denatured humanity which leads inexorably to the ecological crisis.

The Iranic conception of The Supreme Being was originally actually very similar to The Semitic conception, though it was more virile because the Iranians were true eastern Aryans. Some have used that fact to argue that Abrahamists borrowed heavily from the Iranians who are an Indo-European/Aryan people. I am not sure about this, but what I am sure of is that Zoroastrianism was originally a purely monotheistic religion that only degraded into “Dualism” over time. Contemporary mainstream Zoroastrians teach that their highest divinity only created good things and that his opponent, Ahriman, created only bad things. They believe Ahriman is the equal but opposite opponent to their good creator deity. But The Gathas, the oldest Zoroastrian texts, written by the prophet after whom their religion is named, do not express this idea to any extent at all, and even in the texts that mention Ahriman it is not clear-cut that we are meant to think of Ahriman as the creator of the bad things in the world. The highest deity of Zoroastrianism is Ahura Mazda, and this is just the name of The Supreme Being for the Iranians, and I earnestly believe that Zoroaster was a monotheistic prophet and that dualism is a corruption of the Zoroastrian religion that crept in over time.

The Dharmic conception of The Supreme Being is very holistic, and even many Muslims in the time of their dominance over India thought that The Upanishads in particular had a very strong conception of the oneness of God. In this conception The Supreme Being manifests as many different persons, and this can actually help avoid the problem of anthropomorphization that would set in if we think that God cannot be more than a human like us because if God can be many different humans in many different epochs than He cannot be merely anthropomorphic. But the problem here is that their conception of God is actually too broad, and many misinterpret the esoteric meaning behind statements that Hindu mystics are fond of like “All is God” to think that “Everything is God” - an absurdity, because if God is everything He may as well be nothing. Of the two Hindu conceptions of The Supreme Being that we mentioned earlier, Ishwara or The Trimurti, the former is closer to Abrahamic conceptions of God and thus more universal overall than the former conception which is more purely Hindu. Ishwara does not have a face or a body, he is a mysterious king and creator who enforces justice and teaches wisdom in mysterious ways: This is similar to the primeval Biblical conception of Yahweh when it is stripped of its ethno-nationalistic Judaeo-Centrism, and it is even more similar to Islamic conceptions of Allah but again without the centricity of Semites. I am hardly the first to notice the astonishing similarity between Ishwara and Allah. There was a Muslim aristocrat named Dara Shikoh who wanted to bring peace to his kingdom of mixed religions, and so he studied all the religious texts. He said that The Upanishads are the closest book to expressing the Islamic doctrine of Tawhid (The Oneness of God, pure monotheism) and that even The Old Testament or The New Testament expressed Tawhid less fully than The Upanishads. Ishwara is the most purely universal conception of The Supreme God that I am aware of.

We can see there are degrees of collapsing Universal Changeless Being into a personal “Supreme God” with Abrahamic religions striving to collapse the two things as much as possible, though they do that at the risk of losing genuine metaphysics. Islam gets around this problem by saying God can’t be reduced to any of His qualities (like Grace, Mercy, etc) because His essence is ineffable, and Eastern Christians get around this problem by making the essence/energy distinction. Hindus get around this problem by making the Nirguna Brahman (God without qualities i.e. the Metaphysical Absolute) and Saguna Brahman (God with qualities, i.e. the personal God) with the former grounded ultimately in the latter. Healthy polytheistic religions such as The Hellenes had acknowledged that there is universal changeless being and maintain integrity of it by saying it is so ineffable that it cannot be approached except by the mediation of immortal gods who are not perfect because they are not “The One” as Plato would put it.

In all instances, the doctrines of Greeks or Semites or Hindus are originally perfect and only become very dangerous once the esoteric meaning behind them is misunderstood. All genuine spiritual doctrines are like this.

The Ishwara of Patanjali’s Yoga Sutras, The Brahman of The Upanishads, The Allah of The Sufis, The “Great Spirit” of indigenous Americans25, Zoroaster’s Ahura Mazda, The Zeus of Ancient Hellenes, The God of Christendom, The primeval Dyeus Pater of the Indo-Europeans, The One of The Hermeticists, are all imperfect representation of the same perfect Eternal Personal God that are appropriate for their respective times and places. God is not reducible to any particular conception of Him. Indeed, as it is said that The Tao that can be spoken of is not the true Tao I say that the God that can be named is not The True God, to think otherwise is idolatry. Approaching Him in a devotional manner is still the most appropriate spiritual path for most people. He is the original God of all people, all cultures, all nations, all individuals. All the ancient sages in every culture, in every age and indeed even on every planet knew Him. When we are in touch with Him enough to have a sense of the primeval and virile devotionalistic theism that predates all religions and cultures then we can easily see Him no matter what guise He has decided to take for a particular people in a particular place. The Semitic Tradition of Abrahamism (Christianity/Judaism/Islam) absolutely does not have a monopoly on God, and in our times it is imperative that the White Aryan peoples rediscover their own way of connecting with God that has nothing to do with that tradition.

Wherever God is present - there is The Primeval Tradition of which all contemporary religions are just fragments. That there are so many different ways of approaching Him is His Will. There are ways of approaching Him in other worlds that are far stranger but no less valid than anything we see here on Earth.

Traditionalists and Perennialists are rightly concerned with the problem of transmission. To be authentically Traditional, we must have a direct unbroken connection to the moment of Revelation wherein Traditions were founded. Catholics and Orthodox will claim they have this through the unbroken lineage of priests which goes back to the original apostles appointed by Jesus Christ, and Muslims will claim they have this through the recitation of The Qu’Ran which is the original unaltered sound heard by Muhammad and then recited to his followers who have kept the message preserved until the present day from one generation to the next. Both Buddhists and Hindus claim to have, at the core of their respective religions, disciplic lineage successions that go back to the respective founders of their religion. Through such successions that stretch back to the original generation that received a Revelation, the energies of that Tradition that lead to Awakening can be maintained. All Traditionalists ought to be concerned about the problem of Transmission, but because many of them lack faith, they do not understand that there are other means of Transmission: A spiritual entity, an angel or a god or perhaps The One God, could just directly appear to you and that would be your Transmission. Those entities are in touch with the primeval energies of Awakening, and can easily transmit such energies.

But what are we modern men to do? Many of the disciplic lineage successions of religions have been corrupted or lost. It is hard for such spiritually weak people as us modern folks to connect directly to the entities in the higher world. But all is not lost, because we are in our innermost essence eternal spirits who yearn for The Transcendental LORD and He hears us directly. God is more powerful than all the deleterious forces of Modernity and it is not difficult at all for Him to speak to us. If we are connected with the essential spiritual reality of who we are, then that is transmission even apart from direct contact with higher entities or disciplic lineages26. The innate connection between our sub-eternal spirits and God is nothing other than a form of perpetual Transmission.

Devotion to The Supreme, Eternal, Transcendental God is the perfect barebones religion because anyone can practice it anywhere. You may have a connection to a spiritual transmission because of your religion or you might not, you may be wise or you might not: No matter what, God will hear you if you call out to Him. The older Pagan religions were more than just barebones Theism but they had this as its ultimate foundation as is the case with every religion because this is our natural orientation: To know we are eternal spirits temporarily embodied in human form to learn, know, and serve The Eternal God. This is the real foundation-stone of any genuine spiritual revival in The West or anywhere: Connecting to God is natural for us as human beings, as natural as breathing or drinking water. It is also the best vantage-point to try and study a religious tradition including one other than one’s own.

As discussed before in my other articles, the more Aryan conception of Theism is that The Gods are servants of The Supreme Being, and that we ourselves ought to become new gods. In my spiritual questing and searching I often find myself thinking that the pagan gods, the ones who are not explicitly identified as The Supreme Being, are actually the greatest mystery in the study of religion and spirituality. For Aryan conceptions of The Supreme Being we look to Plato, Sanatana Dharma especially The Upanishads, the Gathas of Zoroaster, and the older Dyeus-Pater traditions of Indo-Europeans. These show the conception of The Supreme Being revealed to Aryans. Many pagan revivalists think “Monotheism” is a strictly Semitic idea, and that Europeans were only ever polytheistic, but those aforementioned examples show that we have our own indigenous way of thinking about The Supreme Being. There were still White Aryans in Iran and Central Asia when those lands were being Islamized, and Islam advanced itself to those people by syncretizing with the notion of The Supreme Being they already had. Europe and The Roman Empire became Christianized through syncretizing with the notion of The Supreme One expressed in Platonistic metaphysics. Both Christianization and Islamization are a disaster for the genetic integrity of our race, and we must tell the Semites that we love our own way of approaching God, that God came to us in this way because this is how He wants us to approach Him, and that they have their way but we have ours. Neither Christianization or Islamization would have happened without syncretizing with our own conception of The Supreme Being, The One of whom it can be said that He is Being Itself, That He is “Is-ness”, and in all instances this resulted in the lost of our own ways of thinking about God due to the mad insistence of The Semites that their ways are superior. But nonetheless there are many Aryan elements in both Christianity and Islam that make those Semitic religions worthy of study. The intellectual richness of Christianity is because of Platonism and the romance of its Knightly traditions demonstrated in Arthurianism, Chivalry, and The Crusades is because of Celto-Germanic Paganism. The intellectual richness of Islam comes from Platonism and the syncretism with Iranic and Vedic cultures that happened from the encounter with Muslims with the greater Eastern world as well as the generous contributions by crypto-Zoroastrian Iranian Muslims. Where would Christianity or Islam be without the contributions of Indo-European Aryans?

Aryan conceptions of The Supreme Being emphasize his panentheistic quality: God is transcendent and immanent in creation at the same time, He is present in the universe without being reducible to it or marked by it. The Bhagavad Gita expresses this conception best. Another characteristic feature of Aryan panentheistic monotheism is that it is customary to reach Him through His intermediaries rather than contact Him directly, and thus Aryan spirituality was preoccupied with The Gods - forces of nature like The Ocean or The Sun, or cosmic forces like Eros and War. The Gods are not mere personifications of these forces, rather, they are these forces. The Sun, The Ocean, Eros, War, these are people and not just mere elemental objects. You have to understand that when you look at The Sun you are looking at a person. The whole universe is filled with consciousness. Aryans are Animists: Everything has a consciousness. Consciousness and personality/personhood are essentially the same thing to speak in Aryan terms, so we can also say that everything has personality. This vivaciously alive universe is brimming with personality and all of these personalities are ultimately loving servant-children of The Supreme Being. Typically, an Aryan individual or tribe or city would have a god that they were called to be close to and this would be their primary intermediary with The Supreme One but they would respect other’s intermediaries and still render honour to them. So the Aryan conception of theism is difficult to classify. It is animistic, panentheistic monotheism, henotheistic paganism. It is fun to try and come up with terms that capture it in its essence, but the best term is simply The Aryan Dharma.

In my spiritual questing I have realized that in a lot of ways The Gods are even more mysterious than God. We can reason what God is like through philosophical first principles, but because The Gods are not perfect entities like God they are harder to understand. The Gods are the first creations of God, the first self-disclosure of His Ineffable self-existent light, and they manifest to us as elemental forces like The Sun, The Ocean, Eros, War. They are servants of God, and like Him they can manifest in a great variety of ways. The actual physical Sun that we see in our universe is a physical manifestation of a particular spiritual entity that pre-dates the existence of the entire physical universe, and The Sun can choose to manifest to us in a variety of different ways all at once, so that The Sun could manifest to you as a person as he did to the ancient Greeks as Apollo while still yet being the same Sun in our sky. The spiritual energy of solarity predates the existence of any physical sun anywhere in the physical plane. So it is also with all of the other gods, these marvellous spiritual beings that we ought to connect to again. Only the gods can lead us back to God. The Sun worships God.

Animism, far from being some kind of primitive superstition, is actually the purest expression of Metaphysics in practical terms. If limitlessness is a quintessential quality of The Metaphysical, and a person has less limits than “a principle” or “an object” or “a force” then a universe of persons is the most limitless thing of all, and if The Metaphysical is indeed limitless as Guénon says than an animistic universe is the only self-disclosure or universal manifestation of The Metaphysical that is possible.

Devotionalism is tied to Animism because it is the only thing that makes Animism real. If the universe is made up of conscious personalities at every level then that is still a mere expression of abstractism unless we have an active relationship with the conscious personalities of which the universe is made up. The universe is made up of persons who are alive and not mere processes, and when we perceive Them as processes we only perceive Them very dimly.

The Aryan conception of spirituality, which I have called The Aryan Dharma, is extremely devotional though it certainly allows for the perspective of the contemplative impersonal or non-dual view. In fact, all of the contemporary non-dual contemplative lineages extant today come from sources that can be traced back to a more animistic and devotional Aryan Dharma. But the mainstream expressions of Aryan Dharma were always devotional rather than contemplative in character. The universe is made up of beings with complex relationships with us and with each other and we maintain harmony in the universe by rendering devotion to them. Proper spirituality consists of a kind of sublime aristocratic decorum wherein we give the correct extent of honour to the correct entity. To use the Latin terms, “Latria” or Worship is due to The One God alone, whereas “Dulia” or veneration is due to The Gods.

This universe is so tremendously alive that even philosophical principles, “Universal Principles” like creation, preservation, destruction are alive and have always been so with a more-than-human non-anthropomorphic personhood27 as Brahma, Vishnu, Shiva. All truly perennial and essential philosophical principles like love, beauty, etc are alive in ways we can’t ever fully understand with our human brains28. Considering valid philosophical principles as persons and treating them well through the divinely Revealed sacramental rites actually yields more understanding of what they are as concepts and principles than merely thinking about them as concepts and principles. Consider them as persons and then you will truly understand them.

This devotionalistic Hierarchical Animism with a philosophical Monotheism at its summit is the real Perennial Traditionalism, not Guénon’s abstractist intellectual project.

“Polytheistic” religions were all originally claiming that the different gods are intermediaries for The One God who is ultimately ineffable. This is different from what is often called “Soft Polytheism” where the different gods are considered “facets” of The One God, though it is related to it, it is more like everything is connected The One God with the gods being the most connected of all and they are not “facets” of The One God but their own entities with a divinity derivative from His. We are sympathetic to “Soft Polytheism” though because it is usually trying to get at what I am trying to say, but I find it an inexact point of view. Indeed, love and war and nature are all ways of connecting with Him. The more you acknowledge a plenitude of differentiated things (eros /war /wisdom /kingship /inebriation /art /nature /etc) as pathways to The Ineffable, the more remote The Ineffable must be conceived of in order to avoid the danger of idolatry, and many of these religions were in practice wholly polytheistic in their exoteric doctrines and practices yet panentheistic monotheisms only in their esoteric conceptions. But this esoteric sense was lost or kept only by a spiritual elite, and so these religions really did become wholly polytheistic.

I earnestly believe that the Aryan conception of spirituality, which involves a perfect integration of polytheism and animism and panentheistic monotheism, is the most suitable for our people and the most natural way of thinking about questions of spirituality. I also love my ancestors dearly, however I recognize that they were humans who sometimes made mistakes. The error that many Aryans fell into is that they mistook these magnificent beings for The Supreme Being. The Sun is a marvellous entity who thoroughly deserves our reverence, but he is not The Transcendental Lord. Many Aryans mistook The Gods for God and so fell into idolatry, or if they retained a conception of God their conception of Him was excessively abstract or “impersonal” and therefore inaccessible to the masses who were bereft of His Grace. Some ignorant people even mistook artistic representations of the gods for the gods themselves.

I have no doubt that all of the Traditional Gods are real and that by attempting to reach Them They will reveal Themselves to us and They Themselves will teach us the right ways to honour Them. This is already happening for many Traditional pagans all over the world, and I have no doubt that eventually ways of honouring Them will be codified. For Them to teach us how to honour Them is very easy, but for us to reach out to Them is very hard due to our conditioning. But if we cry out to Them with sincerity they will surely respond.

Metaphysicians like Guénon are severely underestimating how deep personality is. Personality is the most mysterious thing in the universe. It is a wonder that there can be a being with a consciousness of its own story amongst other beings. At the higher levels of consciousness, the levels of consciousness beyond the human, there is actually more personality and not less. A dog has more personality than a plant which has more personality than a single-cell organism, a human has more personality than all of those, and The Gods have the richest and most deep personalities of all. They have more personality than us, and The One Transcendental Lord has the most personality, indeed He is The Eternal Person. God’s Personhood is beyond Being itself.

Personality is not the same thing as Ego. Ego comes from an excessive attachment and identification with the concerns of our present state of consciousness. People who valorize the impersonal over the personal as Guénon does do not make this distinction finely enough.

Part of the danger of idolatrous anthropomorphization is that if we say God can be reduced to something human then we reduce ourselves to being only human too. We are sub-eternal spirits that come from God, and we are on this journey, passing through the station of being human on our way to greater stations where we can express our unique personalities that we have always had much better than we can now. In our present state we can never know ourselves fully, and we find our ultimate self-expression, self-development, self-knowledge in God who is The Supreme Self. By serving God we become gods, and The Gods are eternal spirits just like us who have reached the highest levels as we can too. The intellectual intuition that Guénon speaks about, which I called The Metaphysical Faculty earlier in this article, is really our eternal spirit, the essence of our identity, not something that exists in the absence of it but what our identity really is: our personality apart devoid of ego.

The personalistic view of spirituality is better than the impersonal view espoused by Guénon and others like him, which is guilty of abstractism and other sterile conceptions that inhibit our spiritual growth. The Personal God is greater than The Impersonal Metaphysical Principle.

The Sufi mystics say of God’s names and qualities that they “are not Him but are not other than Him” - when I first heard this phrase I thought it was very strange, but it is really an elegant and simple way to preserve the full integrity of God’s transcendence as The Metaphysical Principle (better to say: The Metaphysical Person!) and to keep in mind that He is so remotely Transcendent that even His names and qualities are only intermediaries for accessing Him as He is in Himself, so that even such names as Allah and qualities as Grace or Mercy do not become false idols or reductionistic ideas. God is intrinsically always greater than any ideas we have about Him. The Essence/Energies distinction that the Eastern Orthodox Christians talk about is the same idea expressed in a different way, as is the Nirguna Brahman / Saguna Brahman distinction made by the Hindus. We can say that The Metaphysical Principle has “personal” and “impersonal aspects” but I think this is inexact, I think that the “impersonal aspects” are the aspects of God that we just don’t currently understand because of our low level of consciousness, such that the personal and impersonal aspects of The Metaphysical Principle are really integrated holistically into a more elevated Personhood than our merely human personhood.

Guénon says that Ishwara or Universal Personal Being is the “first principle” of The Metaphysical Principle’s manifestation. I say that Ishwara is The Metaphysical Principle, or rather His personality is precisely the eternally pre-existent, uncreated Metaphysical Principle conceived in the most accurate aspect. But isn’t Being a determination, and therefore a limitation, and thus not The Metaphysical Principle? I say that Ishwara, who is Being, who is is-ness itself, and The Metaphysical Principle that is beyond being, are One. Guénon would say that we connect to what is beyond being through The Being (i.e. God, Ishwara) but I say that what is beyond even the determination known as Being is Him too. The Metaphysical unity beyond Being and Being Itself are joined in His Divine Personhood, they are both included as His essential personality.

As I said before, I find “impersonal metaphysics” to be subtly nihilistic. But even personalistic conceptions of God can be subtly nihilistic. Any spirituality that says that this whole life is merely an obstacle to be transcended is a subtle type of nihilism. The first and greatest remedy to this is to believe in the importance of God’s Avatars. God manifests the universe and then incarnates into the universe that He made as one of His own creations so as to be completely involved in it. He loves to dwell with His creations whom He loves even in their present state. If this lowly material plane (and indeed, it is a lowly plane) is good enough for God to incarnate in it is good enough for us and woe be to the blasphemers who say otherwise. If incarnating as a human or as an animal is good enough for God then those states of being are good enough for us too. The gods and the angels do not have the only worthwhile types of existence if God can incarnate as a type of creature inferior to them.

Jesus is a Divine Avatar, but Sanatana Dharma has a richer conception of Avatarhood because in their idea God can incarnate as multiple humans in different epochs for different reasons (i.e. Krishna, Rama, Buddha) and in that tradition He even incarnates as animals. I strongly suspect that in every world in every epoch there is at least one divine avatar, but God rarely chooses to make Himself publicly known. Most Avatars are hidden. To be physically incarnated in His own creation in multiple worlds at once and to utterly Transcend His creation and to be present in every atom of it is all very easy for God. For Him, that is nothing.

The Avatars (Jesus, Krishna, Odin, Ali Ibn Abi Taleb, etc.) are the ultimate fruit of existence. In them, Being itself affirms Becoming, and the spiritual affirms the material.

God Himself affirms the life that subtly nihilistic metaphysicians try to deny. The world of manifestation does indeed come from pure unlimited unmanifest potentiality, but is not the fruit greater than the seed? Is the value of the seed not found in what it becomes? And so, this marvellous world of differentiation and manifestation, this animistic cosmos rife with personality at every level everywhere, is superior to the pure unmanifest potentiality that it does indeed come from. Before God manifests Himself to any being at all there is “God beyond God” as Eckhart says, the Nirguna Brahman, God without qualities as some devotionalistic metaphysicians would say. But this is not the object of our attention, this is something so remote in our present state that it never could be, for us there is God with qualities, Saguna Brahman, The Supreme Person, and though this conception does indeed come from and is ultimately rooted in God without qualities we must say again that the fruit is greater than the seed: God chooses to Manifest Himself, freely, without any necessity at all, and Had he intended to remain unmanifest and without qualities that would have been easy for Him. All praise be to God with qualities! Glory be to Saguna Brahman!

Why does the universe exist? For the sake of The Avatars, of which there are more than we could ever know: The Universe exists for God to play in because He likes to play for its own sake, and the whole theodrama of the world’s scriptures, even in their grave warnings of punishment and intense tests of piety, are themselves just a part of God’s self-justifying play. Glory be to Him.

God is Eternal and He does not ultimately change, even as He plays, as He creates and preserves and destroys as He sees fit, there is no change in Him. His manifestations come and go, but He as is in Himself, Nirguna Brahman, does not ever change. Indeed, He who is Being Itself does not change, but we do, and because Being is infinite there is always more and more and yet more of Being to know, and so He who is Being itself is the only one who can satisfy sub-eternal becomings like us! There is never a final level of spiritual enlightenment, but in our pursuit of the Eternal, Unchanging Transcendental LORD there is ever-new bliss, ever new discoveries, and ever new growths in consciousness. He leads us to infinite growth of consciousness whereby we know Him more and more and yet more, and there is always more of Him to know. Liberals try to satisfy the endless longing at the core of being a sentient being by forcefully changing the world to create a “utopia” but all that can satisfy our endless longings is The Endless LORD. There is always more of unchanging, infinite being to know, to strive for, to celebrate, to depict, to make manifest, and that IS life-affirming, nothing like the subtly nihilistic abstractism that plagues Traditionalists. The Metaphysical Principle Being doesn’t change but our relation to it NECESSARILY does, because it is infinite.

This solves problem of the fact that negation of everything relative and temporal (that is, mostly everything we experience) because of the inherent superiority of Eternal Being can lead to a life-denying Nihilism which is itself an obstacle to the realization of being because our only way of Metaphysical Realization is through this world of temporality and relativity, through interacting with it in the right manner sacramentally. The subtle nihilism hidden in many conceptions of metaphysics is used as a tool of tyranny for those among Brahmin-types who have a wicked desire to oppress: stifling life-affirming instincts and desires with dead abstractions, telling people everything except their man-made intellectual constructs is sinful. Would such corrupt Brahmin/priests dare to think that The Metaphysical Principle is greater than their intellectual constructs about it and that this vitalistic life that they deny is in itself actually closer to The Metaphysical Principle than their man-made ideas? If they did they would be well on the path to Metaphysical Realization.

The second remedy for the subtle disease of abstractist nihilism, a pernicious false idol if there ever was one, a false idol I see lurking undetected in Guénon’s work, is a true understanding of what life in the higher worlds is actually like. Many of us seem to automatically assume that the higher worlds are more “wispy” or subtle than this world, like a dream, that the spiritual world is a ghosty and airy world and this world is the solid world. The truth is almost literally the reverse. From the perspective of The Gods and any other denizen of the higher realms, this world is a world of ghosty airiness and dimness. Their realm is of a higher grade of perception than any of the sense-perceptions we have down here, which means the sense-perceptions are more intense, not less, and this is amplified by the fact that the true spiritual faculties and powers, when they are fully awakened and give us the higher perceptions, intensify rather than dim our sense perceptions.

The realm of the gods has food, drink, nature so intense and beautiful that if you were to have the slightest experience of it and then return to this world you would think for the rest of your life that what you were experiencing was some kind of half-forgotten dream, and that that world was the real world, and you would basically be right. The gods have bodies, even physical human bodies, that are more beautiful and more capable of sensual pleasure than what you can presently imagine, and that is in addition to being able to do all of those spiritual things like directly beholding The Transcendental Absolute Lord beyond all sense-perceptions and imaginations and considerations at all times, which increases rather than dims the intensity of their sense-perceptions because they see it all in an integrated way. They can do this and be in multiple places at once as multiple things at once, including non-human things. They do this and they love to do this because they revel in existence itself, and they exist in a higher grade than us. They live in the same reality that we do but it is like we are all sitting in a movie theatre together, but our experience of the movie is that we only hear the volume at a very low-level and only see the picture at a low resolution in black and white, and have no idea that the show can be experienced in a better way and don’t know that we don’t know and have no idea what it is like to experience the movie better , meanwhile there are people sitting in the same theatre as us who are watching the same movie but they experience it in full colour with high definition and resolution with full-stereo sound. We and The Gods live in the same universe, but they experience it better, both more physically and more spiritually, with these integrated and complementing each other at every level. The Gods are not abstractist life-hating gnostics. They affirm life, and their life is more vivacious than ours. By serving God we become gods, and that is what God wants for us. That is the life-affirming perennialist Traditionalism that Guénon does not understand. It is The Aryan Dharma. This Aryan Dharma is the primeval root practiced most expertly of all by the ancient Indo-Iranians, whose spiritual practices and beliefs are the primeval root from which Hinduism, Zoroastrianism, Platonism, and Buddhism come. Through syncretism if not in origin, it has a decisive impact on all Abrahamic religions as well.

May God and The Gods lead us into that transcendentally enlightened and vivaciously alive life, my dear reader! Aum / Amen.

Thanks for reading. This is my most dense article yet, and it took me a long time to write. Kudos to you if you read it from beginning to end. If you have any questions or comments, please don’t hesitate to comment below or to message me directly. I am pretty busy lately so please give me a day or two to respond but I would love to talk to you about these things.

Leave a comment

I upload new articles ideally once a week, but a massive project like this one entails more time. If you would like to receive my articles directly into your inbox, then you can subscribe by clicking the button below. The EDGIER content on this substack is for paying subscribers only.

Subscribe now

If you enjoyed my article and feel enthused over my ideas about panentheistic monotheism, hierarchical animism, The Aryan Dharma, the integration of everything transcendent and immanent, then consider sharing:

Share

May God & The Gods Bless You!

I. Repetition and Identity

In this world, what we repeat is what we are. If we change what we repeat, then, we change who we are. Repetition is not drab - it strikes at the core of what it means to be human.

I have been thinking lately about a somewhat unknown book by the great Aryan Christian, Soren Kierkegaard1, which is entitled Repetition. When I first read this book I found it stale, but then the profundity of it crept up on me as I neared the end. I then re-read the book and came to the conclusion it was a brilliant work.

He wrote that without repetition “all life dissolves into an empty, meaningless noise.”2 To be unable to establish repetition is to be unable to make a pattern out of the innumerable shapes that the flux of life throws at you. There are two subtle but fatal existential dangers that our brief life in this world presents to us: to be so overwhelmed by the unrelenting forward march of Time that any sense of a meaningfully stable ego are trampled underfoot or to be unable to meaningfully grow because you are frozen in the position of always looking backwards in the past. As Kierkegaard would put it, we are threatened with being “[a] tablet on which time writes something new every instant or to be a memorial volume of the past”3 To be the former is to be so overwhelmed with the new at every instant that one is unable to remember anything, and their soul is diverted and made susceptible to every fleeting thing. To be this sort of person is to have one’s memory and one’s will crushed by the constant flux of novelty that life offers, a very slavish way to live, a life of pure reaction, a life totally ruled by the chaos of externals. This is a common problem in Modernity. Such a person cannot express a substantial identity, for memory is a necessity for identity - without memory there is no ego, no “me” that is carried forth from one moment to the next. Memory is a necessity for identity - without it, our ego is unable to even exist through time. Without it our ego is dying and being reborn every nanosecond without any life in-between.

To be the latter, a “memorial volume”, is to be unable to create anything new. We are overwhelmed with the burden of the past and can live new moments no longer, but only remember. In this latter instance, an ego is possessed but it is a stagnant and unhealthy one. Excessive recollection is an obstacle to being able to live, since it holds us back from being able to act in the world. Recollection paralyzes. Here, it is the ever-growing weight of the past that crushes our memory and our will and prevents us from creating new memories and willing new things.. Whereas a focus on what is new makes one a slave to the external world who ends up willing much with no rhyme or reason, a focus on what is old makes one paralyzed and unable to will at all.

Repetition is a way of reconciling the new with the old. We bring some of the past into the present - the lessons we learned, our intended goals, the ethics we have thought about demonstrating in our lives. Repetition is bringing some of the past into the present, but one still adapts to the present moment.

The main character in Repetition, Constantin Constantius, begins the story being unable to enjoy his trip to Berlin because of his excessive reflectiveness. He can’t enjoy any of the things present to him because he wants everything to be exactly as he remembers it being on a previous trip to Berlin. The character says, “My mind was sterile, my troubled imagination constantly conjured up tantalizingly attractive recollections of how the ideas had presented themselves the last time, and the tares of these recollections choked out every thought at birth”4 His over-remembrance of the past spoils the present. This shows that repetition is not merely doing the same thing exactly the same over and over again, which the reader could be forgiven for thinking at first - Kierkegaard’s idea of repetition is more nuanced and true than the conventional view. Repetition is a golden mean between chaotic ever-newness and stagnant recollecting. Contrary to being a sort of dead stagnancy, each repetition is instead a creative act; Since the nature of the things that are outside of my control is such that they may always unpredictably change, in order to truly keep repeating what it is I want to repeat I must find new ways to repeat it.

When Kierkegaard writes that “Repetition is the watchword in every ethical view”5, this point is strongly emphasized. If I were to desire to control my appetites to fulfill my spiritual ideals it is almost meaningless to exercise self-control just once, it can only be ethically meaningful and personally transformative if it is repeated. I must find new ways to be self-controlled in each situation that is potentially tempting. One day the thing which tempts me is a lustful image I find scrolling on X dot com, the next it is junk food. The situations differ, but what I am striving to do in each instance is to repeat something: an act of self-control. In repetition, I am remembering the past, but am not stuck in it, I am uniting the past into the present to build a better future. Kierkegaard says, “Repetition and recollection are the same movement, except in opposite directions, for what is recollected has been, is repeated backwards, whereas genuine repetition is recollected forward”6. In repetition, the past is utilized to propel us towards the future in a positive way, instead of causing us to stumble in the present as a result of fixating too much on the past, or forgetting the past altogether and as a result of that drifting blindly through life, being tossed about to and fro by whatever the fluctuations of time send to you chaotically. Repetition is an active rather than a passive remembering.

Through repetition, one can create a dynamic ego that will withstand the fluctuations of life and not be swept up by them. Repetition lets us be rooted in the past while remaining creatively engaged in the fluctuating world. But what happens if the repetitions upon which you have established your identity and your life are interrupted? Even the longest chain of repeated acts can be interrupted by that which is beyond our control. Interruptions cause the strength of our skill in repeating to be tested. The more profound the interruption, the more it has the potential to undermine our entire ego to the point of causing us to be lost in an inner chaos, where we do not know who we are anymore or what decisions we should make in this world.

When I was a young child, I experienced an interruption to my repetitions. From when I was born until I was about nine years old, all that I could remember of my life was the exact same routine over and over again. I would begrudgingly go to school in the morning (I went to a very small rural school, with the exact same class in every grade.) During recess and lunch, me and my friend would play the exact same game, one wherein we pretended to be heroes fighting villains in another world. Then I would go home and play video games until I had to go to bed. On Tuesdays I would go swimming and get dinner with my Mom after. On Saturday I would hang out with my one friend, my house or his, alternating. On Sunday my family would have a quiet, slow day and watch a movie. To say that the sequence described above happened in exactly the same way year after year is no exaggeration. Looking back, it seems almost surreal with what perfect, unquestioned mechanicalness all of this transpired. No one who was involved in this process ever even mentioned the possibility of anything different happening. Because I was a young, socially isolated and sheltered child I never really thought there was anything strange with this, either. I had no reason to assume that my life would ever be anything different than this sequence until I was much older.

Then, all of a sudden, everything changed, all at once. My father lost his job, so he had to find a new one, which meant moving to a city. I couldn’t fathom what was happening. I switched schools. I met new friends, got involved in new activities such as theatre, and had an altogether different routine. My social circle became much wider. I started treating school with the utmost seriousness and got excellent marks on everything. I did things that I thought I was altogether incapable of. It was only after I got into the thick of this routine, that I started to reflect very seriously on how different my life was now from what it was before. I started to realize that I had become a completely different person - my eight-year old self felt like a total stranger to my ten-year old self, to the point where it seemed as though the memories of my eight-year old self were someone else’s memories that had somehow gotten transplanted into my brain, and that I had no past beyond what had been experienced by what I called my ten-year old self. On this Substack we have discussed Reincarnation and our belief in it, but it is worth mentioning that microcosms of the process of reincarnation happen even just in this very life. That is actually one of the ways that we know it is true - everything that is regarded as an exalted truth must be both macrocosmically and microcosmically true!

I was absorbed in thoughts like this one sleepless night. My child-mind had begun to think about how this could be so. The memories of my life in the small rural town I had grown up in would invade my present life and the contrast between them and my present existence was so extreme and so strange that they demanded to be sorted. Yes, I began to philosophize at ten years old, but you must understand it was from necessity: I just had to make sense of my life, otherwise I could not function at all. I always liked mysteries, and here was a mystery about my own life, not one that was easy to solve. Here, my philosophizing was innocent of all reading and all other opinions. It was my raw, untouched intellect engaged in questions about life. It seems to me now to be a defining moment in my existence. I began to think to myself: My inherent assumptions about what a self is had been challenged. In my earliest years I had always assumed (from whence did this idea come?) that you simply are what you are, and that there is no changing that. People who like sports have always liked sports, they cannot help but like sports, they always will like sports, they are deep down just a sporty person. People who are nerds have always been nerds, cannot help but be nerds, will always be nerds. One is born with an inherent nature that one is always trying to act upon and express, which cannot change.

But my own life had refuted that deep assumption! Here, I had metamorphosed from a lonely, nerdy person who got in trouble with his teachers every single day to an extroverted straight-A student. Whereas before I actively hated school, now I was in love with it. Before I had no friends but one, now I had many and seemed to make more every day. Moreover, and this was the real kicker, this new nature of mine seemed just as inherent to me during those years as my old one had been. It was only after the memories of my life in the small rural town I had come from had invaded my present existence in the city that it had been brought to my attention that I had radically changed from the inside out. How could I have changed?

My internal nature had deeply changed because my external circumstances had changed, which lead me to doing different things. Then I thought to myself, what if I changed my actions deliberately to be whoever I wanted to be? Could I not then become whoever I wished? I became excited at this insight. I felt an intense amount of freedom. I could be whoever I like - I am not confined to a box. I thought I was not a slave to such a thing as an “inherent nature” - I believed that I could become whoever I want based on my beliefs and actions. I took this insight and ran with it. I became a different person again at the age of 15, and then again at the age of 17, and then again at the age of 20. In each instance my whole personality seemed totally replaced with another one. I literally feel as though I have been four or five totally different people in my years of living. Indeed, I still think I could radically reinvent myself all over again whenever I like.

Of course, since then I have learned that we really do have an eternal, unchanging, inherent self - but it is not and could never be our ego. Our ego is a contingent identity, which is why anyone who thinks that the ego is all they are will, once they confront the contingent dependencies upon which the ego is established, come to the conclusion (as I did, when I was younger) that there is no inherent self at all. But our true self, as per The Aryan Scriptures like The Upanishads, is sub-eternal with God and inherent. The ego and the self are two different things. The ego is a mask the self wears to function in this materialistic world of illusions. To be able to express our sub-eternal self through the ego is one of the reasons we have incarnated here. Being able to express who we really are is a richly complex process that takes many years of development, and most are lucky to even do it just once. The Self has to be filtered through the ego in this world, and because The Self is divine and sub-eternal whereas the ego is mortal and transient there is always some of our true authenticity lost to an extent. Really, we are quite complex beings.

What Kierkegaard’s Repetition had done for me was shed light on what egoic identity is fundamentally predicated upon. I used to think the fundamental foundation of egoic identity was external circumstances, or beliefs, or perhaps attitude. While it is true that our ego changes if all of those things changed, those are only the superficial changes. I used to think they were the deepest and most important changes. But they are not. They are the effects of the change, and not the cause. The real cause of radical inner change to our ego is, as Kierkegaard has taught me, what we choose to repeat. To change a person, it matters not if you change their their circumstances - what you have to change is what they are repeating every day. Our daily habits and routines seem like the most superficial part of our lives, but they are actually the most essential. When your repetitions get interrupted, you get interrupted - your ego change.

If you were to want to construct an ego deliberately, you would have to examine what it is you are repeating every day/week/year, and change that. This would be very difficult, because it is the little things we do that are the hardest to see. But it is possible. We can change ourselves from our own free will, in accordance with The Aryan Dharma and for the sake of expressing our truest Self, instead of living out an identity expressed upon external circumstances.

To live consciously we must not merely be repeating things that were instilled in us by the ever-shifting circumstances of space and time. We must take control of the short life we have been given and choose to use this time to repeat the best actions possible so we can be the best self we can be and have the best life we can have. Repetition is the key.

II. Repetition and The Will

The issue of repetition is at the core of every ethical and spiritual and existential question. Directing one’s will in an absolutely singular way is regarded as the most highly praiseworthy thing by every great philosopher and in every Tradition. To have a will that is pulled in so many different directions by the external world is tantamount to not willing anything at all, it is to live superfluously and contemptibly in the highest degree. This problem is endemic to Modernity. We can only demonstrate that we value our values through repetition and finding that as a joyful end-in-itself, and moreover the protraction of the will for a very long time is the only means towards harnessing our energies to express them in a unique way on a higher plane. It takes many repetitious steps to arrive at the top of a mountain, and the view at the top is singularly unique and for the few. To direct our will in the same way over a long period of time, regardless of the distractions brought about by the vicissitudes of life, is the project of every religion. The call to live with intentionality and discipline rather than to be torn apart by one’s chaotic whims or to sink in one’s apathies must be renewed in every generation, every day.

Nietzsche7 would agree with this sentiment. Yes, I like to look at the questions my life has posed to me through the eyes of my favourite philosophers, though I have many disagreements with Nietzsche because I am not an Atheist. He says in Beyond Good and Evil that “The essential thing ‘in heaven and upon earth’, seems, to say it again, to be a protracted obedience in one direction”8 This effort, regardless of whether or not it is done under the banner of Stoicism or Puritanism or any other ethical code, is a “piece of tyranny against nature, likewise against reason”9 because of the amount of willfulness required against the chaos of Nature. This kind of protracted repetitious willpower must even rise above what is considered rational in order to be truly repetitious. The utility of this is found in the fact that it amounts to a harnessing of energy which can then be expelled towards higher things. Nietzsche brings up the image of an artist in regards to this point. The artist obeys “strictly and subtly (..) thousandfold laws which precisely on account of their severity and definiteness mock all formulation in concepts”, and the great artist cannot work under conditions of “letting himself go, the free ordering (…)”10. The artist would waste his energy if he just simply let himself do whatever he wanted whenever he wished. But when placed under the pressure of deeply internalized laws that are followed without question, something good can get squeezed out of him. All of the energy that the artist would have otherwise wasted is channelled into a singular direction due to his following inflexible laws that he imposes upon himself, and he is able to do this because he has first had inflexible laws imposed upon him from the external world. First, a society to survive and be great imposes strict laws and traditions upon a people - and then some among those people are then able to impose laws upon themselves for their own noble desires. They are harnessing the power of protracted obedience for the sake of one thing that was instilled into them by religions, national codes of law, traditions but using it for their own ends, their own codes.

As a result of the collective effort at repeating a certain strict code of conduct, entire nations are able to create something which make it worthwhile to live on earth, such as “virtue, art, music, dance, reason, spirituality - something transfiguring,refined, mad and divine”11 It is through such “violent, arbitrary, severe, gruesome and antirational things”12 that any great civilization has been able to attain what it has. Nietzsche, in one of his flirtations with a kind of amoral pantheism, says that ‘Nature’s Purpose” with codes of morality - is to teach “the narrowing of perspectives (…) as a condition of life and growth”13.

The inner agonies that a person or a people must undergo in the process of obeying such strict law for a long period of time, even when one’s inmost desire is to express one’s momentary energies rather than suppress them for the sake of fulfilling the law, can be very great. But the fruits of such struggle are meaningful and ultimately worth it, when the laws themselves are good. A cultured, ennobling life requires a sincere, vigorous effort that is sustainable enough to last lifetimes. The blood that flows through a culture, allowing it to survive across time, is the prolonged obedience of its people to laws and codes and customs: indeed, in a significant extent this is all that even allows to recognize a culture as a culture. Thus, cultures are corroded from within when their people have too much freedom. Modernity allows one to have more freedom, pleasure, luxury, security, and distraction than ever before - but people are not used to such tremendous freedom and these things have the potential to be disastrous to our inner lives, no matter how great they are to our outer lives. It is harsh conditions, prolonged repetitive obedience in a singular direction, that has allowed human beings to be great, and eliminating these harsh conditions would be far more of a crisis than anything a more apparent crisis could bring. Regardless of the comforts of modernity, we must not forget that the optimal condition for a human being to grow are still ones of struggle towards a specific aim or ideal. Only in conditions of tremendous prosperity is it necessary to deliberately impose upon oneself the strict laws that allowed one to inherit such a lofty position from one’s ancestors. Your ancestors followed strict laws as a matter of external pressures from living in Traditional communities: You must follow strict laws by imposing them upon yourself. It is harsh conditions, prolonged repetitive obedience in a singular direction, that has allowed human beings to be great, and eliminating these harsh conditions would be far more of a crisis than anything a more apparent crisis could bring.

We said earlier that if we change what we repeat then we change what our ego is. The fact that this is so challenges the notion that the ego is a consistent unitary entity. In Nietzsche’s view, the self is a plurality and not at all unitary. In speaking of the freedom of the will Nietzsche speaks of “Under-Souls” and says “our body is only a social structure of many souls” - a successful act of willing means that the higher parts have conquered the lower parts”14 If this is true, then the greatest obstacle to protracted obedience would be the uncooperativeness of these “Under-Souls”. The greatest obstacle to commanding ourselves in one direction is the inner resistance that we meet from within from those parts of us that want to go in a different direction, such that the protracted obedience is really the continual victory of one will over many other wills for a very long time. The most cliched example of this would be the man who has one will that wants to go to the gym in the winter morning but has another will that wants to remain in a warm, comfy bed. The tension between these two wills is what makes protracted obedience a challenge, but it is also what makes it so respectable. If it was easy it wouldn’t be respected.

Nietzsche says that there is no necessary reason why the soul within us who conquers is our true self but the “under-souls” that get conquered are not, but I disagree with him on this point. I think we all do have a “true Self” (as I stated earlier) but before I go into my disagreement I will state his view, because it is interesting. That’s how it is with Nietzsche, even when he is wrong you still get much of intellectual value even in his errors, perhaps even especially then. The only reason people choose to identify themselves with the will that wins (or that wants to win) is because this is more pleasurable - “Freedom of will is the expression for that complex condition of pleasure of the person who wills, who commands and at the same time identifies himself with the executor of the command (…) he who wills adds in this way the sensations of pleasure of the successful executive agents”15 The soul is that which wants “to be master within itself, and around itself and to feel itself master: out of multiplicity it has the will to simplicity, a will which binds together and tames, which is imperious and domineering”16 If this is true, an unhealthy self is one that fails to master its own inner environment (the plurality of “under-souls” or “little-wills” that surround it) and to direct its energy towards a goal. So the only reason, in Nietzsche’s view, that one declares the self that conquers to be the master is because this is pleasurable.

In my view, the self that conquers really is closer to our true self, and it is not incidental that identifying this is pleasurable, because what is true is good and beautiful as per God’s design. Taking this into consideration, Nietzsche’s views on the protraction of the will become more complex. One can see how the unconditional obedience of a moral system could allow the individual to achieve this healthiness that their soul craves, since it creates an order out of the chaotic social structure within. Nietzsche says there could be value in someone obeying strict law codes not because they are good or even moral but because they can make one feel inwardly powerful. In modernity, where there is no longer a prevailing system that one has to follow, there will necessarily be a surplus of decidedly unhealthy individuals who have not been able to discipline themselves in such a way as to achieve this healthiness of a soul that dominates all of the under-souls within oneself. Thus Nietzsche bids us to create a system for ourselves, and to see the value in the protraction of the will that was demonstrated by the men of the past, however mad they may have been. The only remedy for a life of vapid flightiness is the life of deliberately willing singular things for a long time. Our soul is a battlefield and if we don’t win that battle it will show in every aspect of our life.

The way I would frame this issue, as a follower of The Aryan Dharma, is that we have a soul and an ego. The former is sub-eternal (existing beginninglessly and endlessly as an eternally willed effect of God’s abundant self-existence) and it is our true self or, if you would like to put it that way, our “higher self” - manifesting this in our earthly lives is one of the reasons we are here in this world. But when we do this we meet resistance not only from society and malevolent spiritual entities but we meet resistance from within by the ego. The ego is temporal, arising from our identification with the temporary circumstances of our earthly life instead of our true spiritual essence which we had long before we incarnated in this world. The ego is not unitary, and it is more correct to say that we have multiple egos and when people speak of “The Ego” they are referring to the sum of their egos which betray the fact that they do not really make up a unified self by the conflict they have between themselves. Certainly that is how I use the term “The Ego.” When one has a block of free time, for instance, it is one’s eternal spiritual self that wants to use that free time to grow closer to God, but that is at odds with an ego that wants to be slothful, another ego that wants to eat snacks, another ego that wants to neurotically plan for the future, etc.

Since our eternal spirit is nearly unlimited but in this plane we are limited, what we must do is have an ego that is able to reflect the eternal spiritual being that we are. We must have an ego that obeys the eternal spirit that we are in our innermost essence. We cannot “get rid of” The Ego and this is a foolhardy project, “spiritual people” who attempt this are delusional because this is not even possible. Rather, our eternally unique spiritual identity must be manifested in this world through The Ego. The way this plays out is that The Ego we have in us must be conquered by our eternal spirit, and that is the work of many lifetimes.

III. Repetition and Tradition

Tradition is just repetition across generations. To put it another way, it is repetition on a historical scale.

You repeat rites, attitudes, words from your parents, your children do that in imitation of you, and their children do it in imitation of them, and that is tradition. Repetition across history. When these repetitions/traditions are broken, chaos reigns. Time, becoming, is inherently chaotic. For there to be order and stability there must be repetitions, if everything is new all the time then all the higher faculties within a man and within a people cannot find the chance to express themselves. The higher faculties are what give the life of Man on this Earth meaning, but they are delicate, especially in the beginning, and require much time to grow, and due to their delicate condition they require stability, which requires repetitive acts.

When esotericists like myself use the word Tradition, we mean the direct and effective transmission of a heritage that is ultimately divine rather than merely human in origin. In a real Tradition you may have inherited attitudes, rites, words from your parents as they did from their parents, but if you go far back enough in the chain you have Men who communed with God17. There are times when, out of His ineffable Grace, The Divine Lord chooses to manifest Himself in this world, and when He does He leaves an imprint, an energy that we must preserve. That imprint left behind in Time and preserved across time via Tradition is the stepping-stone we use to access Him who is utterly beyond all Time.

Preserving that imprint requires constant repetition to ensure that time does not distort it lest its effectiveness in its ability to connect us to God is lost. To be sure, all of the imprints that The Transcendental Lord left behind in the world’s heritage of religions are all distorted now in varying degrees through the fault of Man. One day, all the imprints of genuine Divinity left in these religions will be completely worn away and then all the religious Traditions extant today will be annihilated since without the imprint of Divinity in them they are worthless at best and actively harmful at worst (it is usually the latter!)

But in the meantime you ought to preserve the imprint of Divinity and align yourself with Divinity through whichever religious tradition you have been called to. Most are not called to be esoteric universal perennialists like me, and even if you are called to be one you must still adopt a specific Tradition. You will likely have to clear away much dross that has accumulated within a Tradition in order to get at the Divine imprint that is its core, but please do keep in mind that only what connects you to that trace of Divinity at the core of the religious Tradition is actually what is valuable. The other components of a religious Tradition are just worldly nonsense and the delusions of egoic men.

For a culture to even exist at all, it must be repeated. If you are rooted in a culture then you must continuously repeat aspects of it to remain rooted in it, and you should do this if you are rooted in a culture. You live in a world the forms of which are held together by repetitions, and without those forms, there is only chaos. Through repetitions we are building a dam that keeps the chaotic ocean of entropy at bay. “Reality” is held together by chains of Traditions that are repeated by each individual, and when enough of those chains are broken chaos is let loose. Chaos is always trying to break free from what Man has put upon it so he could develop his higher faculties. Each individual Man is called to be a new link in the chain of The Tradition which he can only do through repetitive acts. However distorted they may have gotten the links in the chain of Tradition ultimately stretch all the way back to the primeval Golden Age, where God Himself dwelt on The Earth with the first Men.

Ahistorical egoistic individualism leads to the oblivion of culture. That is what we see in The West. All of our cultural forms are being corroded from within. Chains of Traditions that stretch back to millennia are being broken, because there are no new links in the chain being forged by individual Men with the repetitions of their lives.

We are tossed into this world, everything is always changing including ourselves, our time here is very short, but by repeating the same righteous things steadfastly with the short time we have been given over the course of our lives in spite of the perpetual flux of time we are creating something stable through our actions, a monument, let it be a monument that honours God and eternal spiritual ideals. What we choose to repeat winds up being our most meaningful choices. Our life in this world is short, humiliatingly short, and you must remind yourself of this repetitiously to awaken yourself from the slothful dullness that modernity is permeated with. You do not have much time. You need more urgency. Let us use our time in this world to present The Supreme Being with meaningful repetitions when we meet Him after our death. The best thing we can do is to honour God repetitiously, do virtuous deeds repetitiously. We have to repeat something for it to even matter at all, otherwise time instantly swallows it up.

All of the meaningful progress we could ever hope to do depends singularly upon repetition. If you want a powerful body you must go to the gym - repetitiously. If you want to have a brilliant mind you must do the act of thoughtfully reading - repetitiously. If you want to be spiritually enlightened, you will have to meditate and pray every day, this requires more perseverance in repetition than anything else. Most acts of prayer and repetition are, in themselves, quite repetitive: continuously returning to your breath in mindfulness meditation, or praying the Rosary if you are Catholic, doing Tasbih if you are Muslim, The Jesus Prayer if you are Eastern Orthodox, continuously repeating a mantra if you are Buddhist or Hindu. All of these are repetitive acts. Repetition is the only way that changeable beings like us can reflect the unchanging eternity of God.

God has designed the material universe so that to attain or to maintain anything meaningful at all is very repetitive. He wants us to prove we really want it, by chasing it again and again. He wants us to prove we really mean it by doing it again and again. To lift weights at the gym just once does not make you impressively strong. To meditate and pray just once does not make you enlightened. I strongly suspect He designed it like this because what He wants from us is faithfulness. This transient material universe is here so that our spirits can prove and test their loyalty to The Eternal Lord. Loyalty is proven through repetitious love in chaotic circumstances wherein one is presented with opportunities to not be loyal. A better way to prove loyalty does not exist. This world of flux is here so our eternal spirits can prove loyalty to God. The strength of our repetition reveals the strength of our faith.

When you set out to earnestly live a spiritual life, you are immediately met with the struggle of keeping your eternal ideals in view in the midst of this ever-fluctuating world. This world is the realm of perpetual becoming, and your ideals, if they are true and good and beautiful ideals, come from the realm of Eternal Being. Your whole quest for self-improvement is about more than an attempt to be closer to God or even just to be a more dignified Man. It is the existential conflict at the core of human life: The apparent struggle between Being and Becoming. Repetition lead by the spiritually guided Intellect is the only way for Being to restrain this plane of perpetual becoming, and successful repetitions over time become Traditions. On the side of the forces of Becoming are liberalism, modernism. They are constantly trying to tear down anything that comes from the plane of Eternal Being. Through liberalism and modernism, Becoming has already torn down Western Christendom. In the past, perpetual anarchical amoral Becoming already tore down Traditional, divinely-established civilizations like Egypt and Rome. All we can do, when all Traditional institutions have already been destroyed or subverted from within, is to strive for the eternal ideals that the Traditions expressed in different ways all on our own. This is possible, because God is on the side of those who do it. The rewards for walking this lonely path amidst a world of ruins are incalculably great. The merits earned from striving to glorify God in challenging times are far greater than at any other time. A wise Yogi once said that in The Kali-Yuga, spiritual enlightenment can be attained more rapidly than at any other time because the merits earned from trying to learn spiritual truths and live a Dharmic lifestyle are greater than any other time.

Religions come and go. Traditions come and go. Civilizations, cultures, come and they go. What matters is being in touch with The Eternal Truths that each of these was founded upon. Rare individual Men don’t even need religions, traditions, civilization, or cultures to be in touch with Eternal Truths (though those certainly help) because they remember enough from their past life incarnations, or God has just chosen to awaken them through different means. Certainly an omnipotent being like God could not be thwarted by the mere lack of traditions, religions, civilizations, or cultures! But since God intends for these to be the primary means through which He connects with the masses of Men, it is good for these rare individuals to want to restore these, to maintain these, or - if they are called to do it - to be the founders of new traditions, religions, civilizations, and cultures. It is always good to restore and to maintain ethnic traditions.

There is no conflict between our ancestral identity and our eternal spiritual identity such that we would have to remove the former to better express the latter, and those who think that are completely divorced from the truth of what it even means to have an eternal spiritual identity at all. Our eternal spirits have incarnated with groups of other eternal spirits across time in order to carry out God’s will in a specific way that only they are meant to do, and this in itself is a manifestation of God’s endless creativity whereby He is glorified through innumerable ways by innumerable ethnicities across innumerable epochs on innumerable worlds. Whatever ethnicity we are born as has been our ethnicity in our past lives, we incarnate through our ethnicity, and you are your ancestors. Your ethnic kin, your immediate tribe, are the people you have incarnated with for eons.

There is nothing more important than repeating the right things. The sum total of our repetitions in this ever-changing world defines what our life is. In the end, we are on either the side of God or the side of the dark forces who hate Him.

Repetition is the harmonizing of Being and Becoming. Through repetition, Becoming is transfigured into a moving reflection of Being’s Eternity.

-

Thank you for reading. Feel free to peruse my site here, scythianbro.substack.com, to go more in-depth on what I have taught so far.

Share SCYTHIAN BRO

If you enjoyed this and think my work is important, share it with a repost. If you want to support my work and help me to have the time to explain these ideas with greater depth, please consider becoming a paid subscriber for $5/month or $50/year. This will also give you access to pieces of my writing that are exclusively for paid subscribers, as well as an exclusive chatroom and the chance to suggest topics for me to write about.

Subscribe now

May God and The Gods bless you ! Aum / Amen!

Lately, I have been re-reading Guenon’s Introduction To The Study of The Hindu Doctrines. This will be the first of many articles inspired by Rene Guenon The French Sufi, a wayward son of The West. Immediately I must clarify that I am not “a Guenonian” - no, when you read my Substack you must please keep in mind I am not someone who strictly encourages Guenonianism, Evolianism, Paganism, Christianism, or any -isms at all besides racism and sexism. Broadly I’m interested in Perennialism: I think that all the religious traditions and mythologies that have come down to us point towards primordial spiritual realities that we have largely forgotten. But like every other earnest Perennialist, I have been intuitively discovering my own system for pondering the sublime question of what that reality is. That's the only way to be authentic because you have to appropriate the only understanding that matters is your own understanding. That system is likely indicative of my nature, and my attempt at living out that system is my eternal soul manifesting its encoded myth in this world. This is true for every other Perennialist, of course. Curious folks drawn to religion and spirituality will always become Perennialists because they recognize patterns. They may assert their religion IS the perennial one (e.g. “All religions point to Christ”) but the truth is that in these dark times, no religion today reflects the fullness of the eternal truth. Indeed this is the case with all the Perennialists: I don’t think that Guenonianism, Evolianism, etc. are the fullness of the truth either. But we shouldn’t be surprised if those aforementioned magnificent intellectual constructs have more truth in them than the mainstream established religions since they are spiritual elites seeking earnestly and fearlessly the spiritual truth without a dogmatic commitment to a system. An encounter with Guenon, Evola, Schuon, Steiner, and other thinkers in that vein is typically a critical turning point on someone’s spiritual journey and while I don’t think it’s a good place to stay, it’s certainly not a bad place to be.

I greatly agree with Guenon at times, whereas at other times I disregard his ideas while still appreciating them, and other times I disagree with him viscerally to the point it makes my skin crawl. I will criticize Guenon in this piece of writing you are now reading, but I don’t want you to think that I do not respect the man or that I haven’t benefited from what he has written (his writings on metaphysics in particular.) In general, I highly recommend Guenon’s works. My recent re-reading of Guenon has recently led me to ponder the mystery of the spiritual meaning of the cardinal directions (North, East, West, South). The mystery of the cardinal directions is necessary to solve as well as we can so we are rightly oriented in this world and this age, as one would be with a good compass. I think The French Orientalist gets this topic only partly right, but he errs in forgivable ways.

Guenon asserts “the position of The West in relation to The East is that of a branch growing out of a trunk.” - i.e. the east is the origin, the centre of civilization, whereas The West is a divergence from it and is set back aright by returning to it. The East is “the axis itself and The West is a line starting from the axis” which means “The West, insofar as it has had an intellectual life at all, has lived primarily by borrowing from The East, directly or indirectly.” I consider this view of Guenon’s to be not entirely accurate. I understand how he came to that conclusion, and his being wrong about that doesn’t undermine to any extent what he is right about. But the truth is more complicated than the simplistic model described above.

Before we dive into this mystery, it is worth saying that this model of The West just being a branch that is “coming from” The East is literally true if you think that “The West” is just Christendom, since Christianity begins in The East with Roman Catholicism and Protestantism as divergences from an Eastern origin. I don’t agree with the notion that “The West = Christendom” and remarkably it is not the view that Guenon holds either since he says The West begins with The Greeks. The story of Christianity begins in Asia (specifically, The Levant) so Christendom is an Eastern Civilization, just like the worlds of Islam, Hinduism, and China, even if the scene of its most dramatic historical developments has been in The West.

There are many perspectives on what The West is in its essence, Spengler for example considers Western or “Faustian” civilization to begin with Charlemagne and he considers Greco-Roman or “Classical” civilization to be a separate civilization that is come and gone. He says Westerners were always held back by being too inspired by The Greco-Romans instead of developing their own cultural forms. The mainstream view is that The West is a tripartite composite of cultures: Greek/Roman/ Israelite (Christianity), but many disagree on where the emphasis should be: Strongly religious people, of course, will say that The West is The (Roman Catholic, Western) Church and the other aspects are secondary. The fact that you can even have this discussion about The West at all shows that it is inherently less stable than The East.

In The East, the question of defining identities is much more straightforward. You have, broadly speaking, three Eastern civilizations: Islamic civilization (easily identifiable wherever the Islamic religion has become dominant, the faith of Islam being the center of the civilization), Indian Civilization (easily identifiable by the presence of the integral Dharma belief system, so again a religion that encompasses everything is the center of the civilization in question), and Chinese civilization (easily identifiable by the ethnic, cultural, linguistic, spiritual unity of the Chinese people which forms the centre of this civilization). But in The West, you have a Greco-Roman stream and an Israelite stream that are in tension with each other, with there being many different opinions about what the relationship between these is and what the centre is - Is the centre “Greek Culture?" Is the centre “Rome” as a city or a political ideal? Is the centre Christianity? Is the centre of The West precisely found in the tension between Greek, Roman, and Israelite ideas which is at times destructive but at other times creative? We will return to this question later on in this rumination. Whereas The Eastern Civilizations (broadly speaking there are three: Islam, India, China) have a clear centre, this is not the case with The West.

II. The North Is The Principle of Origin

During Guenon’s day and even more so in ours, authentic spiritual culture has almost totally collapsed in The West due to the madness that Westerners call, in such a darkly ironic fashion, “progress!” This can lead one to be overawed by the encounter with living spiritual traditions in The East, especially if you are a person with intense spiritual longings that could encounter these traditions in a condition of health as Guenon did. Nowadays you typically cannot encounter living spiritual traditions merely by literally sojourning East, because the Easterners too are consumed by the mad decay that is called progress.

It is critical to realize that this “progressive” insanity is an alien darkness that emerged in our midst and that it is not, in itself, all That The West is. We passed it on to our Eastern neighbors as one does with a virus, but it’s not all that we are. When one does not sufficiently realize this, they tend to effectively become “Oriental Supremacists” as it were, and many are like that without knowing it: They think that The West ought to be Easternized, that America and Europe’s problem is that they are not sufficiently similar to Asia. They will wind up thinking that only a connection to living Asian spirituality authenticates spirituality at all and that the only salvation for The West from the madness of progressive liberalism is in adopting an Eastern religion. This is un-Dharmic. Westerners ought not to be Easterners. Each people in this world’s cardinal directions has a Dharma to fulfill that only they can fulfill and they can only fulfill it by being fully themselves. The world is a tapestry and God wants each people in the world to do their unique part to make the greater whole that glorifies Him by being themselves. Westerners must be Western.

Does The West come from The East? It is true that even millennia ago spiritual truths that were still remembered in The East had been forgotten in The West. But this does not show that The West ought merely be a copycat student to Teacher East nor does it show that we ought to just go our own way and ignore them altogether. If we ought to turn even to an extent to The East to learn Metaphysics, it is not because Metaphysics is Eastern but because there is a tradition of Metaphysics there, still, remembered as it once was in The West. There is no Eastern and Western Metaphysics - there is only Metaphysics, the eternal and universal truth that is applicable to everyone everywhere but not equally understood by all peoples or even accessible in its innermost depths to all individuals. If there was an “Eastern metaphysic" to contrast with a “Western metaphysic” neither of them would be metaphysics at all.

Guenon saw India and beheld in wonder that spiritual truths that were seen as elite secrets that had to be kept hidden in an esoteric manner were not only publically taught but interwoven into every aspect of life on every level in an integral fashion. But he was ignorant of the realities of race and the history of the Eastern Doctrines. He at least acknowledges this to an extent towards the close of the fifth chapter of Intro to the Study of The Hindu Doctrines but he does not take this far enough, possibly because he doesn’t realize how crucial this is to understanding The Vedic Revelation: “The ancestors of the Hindus (..) must have inhabited a very northerly region, since, according to certain texts, there were occasions when the sun circled the horizon without setting..” This topic is explored at great length in a book by an eminent scholar from Bangalore called The Arctic Home of The Vedas. The esotericism of The West is the exotericism of The East which is itself a mere fragment of the esotericism of The True North.

The West does not “come from” The East - rather, both East and West come from The North which is the only principle of origin. The North is The Centre. On a two-dimensional plane, North is “up” - up towards Heaven, where God is, where we all come from. What is below comes from what is above. The West and The East relate to The North in different ways. The Rig-Veda, which is ultimately the foundational text of the entire Dharmic Tradition (which encompasses Hinduism, Buddhism, etc.) describes the Aryans as living in a place that experiences perpetual sun for part of the year followed by perpetual darkness - this is what life is like in The Arctic. The Indo-Aryans remembered Hyperborea in their oral tradition in addition to remembering it through directly experiencing past life recall in states of meditation. They remembered what life was like in the lost land of Hyperborea from which they had descended long before even The Rig Veda was written. The North is the primal home of all Aryan peoples, including The Indo-Aryans who chanted The Rig-Veda whilst laying waste the cities of the dark-skinned Dasyus. It is the common home of Indo-Aryan, Iranian, Celtic, Germanic, Slavic, Latin, Hellenic peoples. Before we are even Aryans, we are Hyperboreans. The Aryans are the direct ancestors of the overwhelming majority of people in The West, with Scandinavians, Baltic peoples, and Eastern slavs being most closely related to them. The Aryans had a decisive impact on The East, being the founders of Hinduism which is what Buddhism arose from. Many, including myself, believe that Buddha was a pure Scythian prince, and I agree with Christopher Beckwith’s theory that Lao Tzu was Indo-Iranian. So the three big Non-Abrahamic Eastern traditions with esoteric doctrines (Hinduism, Buddhism, Taoism) are all Aryan in origin.

In Abrahamism, the truth that The North is the principle of origin is found in the fact that the titular progenitor of these religions is an inheritor of a prophetic tradition that is traced in the scriptures of those sets of religions to Noah who after The Flood lands in Mount Ararat which is in the snowy Caucasus Mountain Range which are north of all the primary places where the drama of Abrahamism takes place. Here, too, the place of primal origin is in The North. I’ve always found it interesting that The Caucasus is so close to southern Russia, the region that most people consider Indo-Europeans to have expanded from when they laid the foundation for their decisive impact on the world. Though I can’t quite pin down how it is yet, I have suspected that Abrahamism and Dharma are more connected than we think.

After “The Fall of Hyperborea” the original wholeness of that primeval and divine culture is fragmented. The East retained (to a greater extent, comparatively) spiritual doctrines at the expense of racial purity and vital energy, whereas The West retained (to a greater extent, comparatively) racial purity and vital energy at the expense of spiritual doctrines. This defines the character of East and West which is not at all arbitrary in either case but rather a manifestation of the tempo in one’s blood and the inclinations of the heart. The Westerner’s restless ambitions eventually would drive him to India and China where he rediscovers spiritual ideas that he had abandoned long ago in his restless striving to master the material world but which his long-lost eastern brethren had preserved at the grave cost of mostly race-mixing themselves out of existence. This opens up the possibility of Western Man adapting The Aryan Doctrines (themselves a diminution of The Hyperborean Doctrines) preserved in The East to himself (rather than merely assimilating to “Eastern” cultures, a fate to be avoided at all costs lest he perishes like his lost Eastern brethren!) so that once again there are men with Aryan Genes practicing The Aryan Dharma just as there were in India, Iran, China when the spiritual traditions of those nations were first being founded, those traditions which blossomed into such things as Hinduism, Buddhism, etc in India or Zoroastrianism in Iran or Taoism in China.

Authentically absorbing the inner meanings (the only meaningful part) of The Aryan Dharma that was preserved in The East results in The Western Man becoming, in every sense, The Ancient Northern (Hyperborean) Man reborn. This restoration is divinely planned and providential: Aspects of the lost Hyperborean Tradition are scattered and then regathered at precisely the time when Western Man, the last carrier of Aryan-Hyperborean blood, is in danger of extinction, giving him the spiritual strength to not only survive but to thrive and destroy the ancient dark forces working for his demise. This process was necessary and every step of it was overseen providentially by The Supreme Being.

You were taught Evolution in school, but the opposite is true: Man is devolving, not evolving, and to prevent the complete devolution of man into a worthless creature incapable of spiritual enlightenment and unworthy of honouring God a delicate process was necessary. Spiritual enlightenment and glorifying God are the only ultimate telos for any sentient being anywhere in the universe. Any species of sentient beings endowed with intelligence and free will must be exterminated if they cannot sufficiently fulfill what they were made to do. Post-Hyperborean humans, even Aryan ones, have much shorter lifespans and lower IQ and lower Testosterone compared to the original Hyperboreans, which means it is impossible (even for the very best among us now in 2025, to my knowledge) for anyone to fully practice The Eternal Dharma as it was once practiced in The Golden Age. Hyperboreans could easily live for 500 years or more, they had 200+ IQ range on average, and their testosterone levels were so high that if they roared at a polar bear the bear would run away in fright. This gave them more than enough time to strive for manly glory as any healthy youth ought to do and still dedicate an entire century to spiritual meditation and the mastery of the sacred rites. Spiritual Enlightenment, the fullness of it, takes a very long time for any sentient being anywhere in the universe to attain. Most who have claimed to have been fully enlightened or who have been traditionally purported to have been fully enlightened are only partially so. To attain a high level of spiritual enlightenment when you have a short lifespan as we do typically comes at a great cost to other aspects of one’s life and this is a problem because a healthy ego that is later transmuted to serve God and the gods is actually necessary for the very highest levels of spiritual enlightenment. So most strive to have either a great level of partial Spiritual Enlightenment at the cost of the complete egoic development and worldly mastery necessary for the final stages of the spiritual path, or they strive for egoic development (which is not at all necessarily bad) at the expense of any level of spiritual enlightenment at all or as high of a level as they otherwise could have had.

A short life with low-iq and low testosterone means you can only make fewer meaningful choices before you die than you otherwise could. It means most can only practice parts of The Dharma. Being impelled by an inner need and not at all by an arbitrary choice, some chose to either follow spirituality to the exclusion of the martial aspects of The Aryan Dharma as the great Eastern yogic monks did or to seek mastery of this material world at the expense of spiritual growth as the great Western warlords of yore did.

III. The Enlightenment of The Easterners

The spiritual masters of The East, many of whom were full-blooded Aryans or just about, did a great service for all of mankind by sacrificing egoic expression to such a great extent for the sake of reaching high levels of spiritual consciousness because by realizing that themselves they could serve as a conduit for others to be able to access those states of being through their words which were preserved in such texts as The Upanishads, etc. They opened the door that was about to be permanently closed, walked in, and then left it ajar for the rest of us to walk in if we followed the path sincerely. Reaching that level of spiritual enlightenment takes most people decades. But the completion of spiritual enlightenment can only be realized when after one has achieved that high level of spiritual consciousness one then begins, again, to engage in the material world that had been renounced for the sake of transmuting it through one’s actions and it will be transmuted to the extent one can remain in that high level of spiritual consciousness without being bewildered by the appearances of this world and sinking back into a low state of consciousness. This is truly difficult. But alas, by the time these great wise men of yore (who deserve our sincere admiration!) had attained such high levels of spiritual consciousness, they could no longer engage as heartily as they otherwise could in the physical world through honourable war or passionate amorousness due to their great age. Passion for glory made manifest in War, the passion for eros made manifest in Love, these are among the things that justify the existence of this material world, and without them it is just a giant prison-camp. “Man shall be trained for war, and woman for the recreation of the warrior: all else is folly” as Nietzsche said. He would have reached the same levels of prophetic consciousness as Isaiah or Zoroaster if he wasn’t held back by silly 19th century Atheism.

This split between material mastery and spiritual mastery wasn’t a problem for The Hyperboreans and initially, it wasn’t a problem for The Aryans either. As I said earlier, they could attain spiritual enlightenment after pursuing it for 100 years, and then still have more than enough energy (more than even the most energetic youth today, in fact) to engage in such things. The Easterners pursued spiritual enlightenment at the expense of egoic development, and so, over time, a stultification started to set in which resulted in the decay of healthy racial instincts and, with that, the catastrophe of race-mixing. The Aryans who went east did a service for all mankind by realizing spiritual enlightenment to the extent they did, but they made the horrific mistake of going extinct because of race mixing, one of history’s greatest tragedies. I absolutely do not accept brown Indians as “Aryans” even if they are the inheritors of a tradition founded by Aryans and even if they do have a certain degree of DNA from Aryan Peoples (usually very slight!) One must have a decisive majority of White DNA to be White, and even that is not enough though it is an essential factor, because one must also be spiritually white. This is much like how I do not accept brown hispanic Mestizos as “White” even if they are the inheritors of a culture founded by European folks (Spanish, in this case.)

We must imitate the virtues of the Indo-Aryans but adapt them to our own distinct particularities and learn from their mistakes. Before the racial decay had set in, they conquered the whole continent of India (and I, believe, even beyond India - but that is a topic for another day) and enslaved the native Dasyus. Liberated from all material concerns by the labour of their vast slave population, many of the young heirs of this incalculably vast wealth decided not to master material pursuits but to master spiritual consciousness. This resulted in such spiritual vehicles as Hinduism, Buddhism, etc. which have carried countless souls to great levels of spiritual enlightenment. The time is long overdue for as many Western Aryans to ride these vehicles built by our lost Eastern cousins to the summit of spiritual consciousness.

Guenon says that The East is more stable than The West, which is true. Nowhere is this more apparent than in the fact that The West has a lack of an undisputed centre, which is the reason why The West is subject to so many transformative upheavals, unlike The East which has more unbroken cultural continuity. This is a quality of The East that I admire. It is a wonderful thing to have unbroken cultural continuity lasting many millennia. This quality of stability that The East has means that the religion-spirituality of the northern invaders was preserved there to a great extent. The Upanishads, The Rig-Veda, The Bhagavad Gita, The Buddhist corpus, The Tao Te Ching, communicate primeval Aryan and even Hyperborean truths for those with keen senses that are far older and far more universal than their specifically “Eastern” instantiation in those books. The Easterners didn’t preserve these Truths perfectly, however. The East is stable because it preserved, at the cost of egoic development, the spirituality of The North.

We have to decouple the original Aryan truths from the Dravidian distortions that crept in over time. Doing that is one of the projects of this substack. Some opinions about how to do this are wrong. There are some who say that The Indo-Aryans of The Rig Veda did not practice silent meditation for prolonged periods until meeting Dravidians, which is not true: even today, Mongolian Buddhists on the steppes can still seamlessly transition from silent meditation for an hour or longer as conditions allow and then return straight to their traditional nomadic lifestyle. Given that this is the case, would it not be even more true for The Indo-Aryans, the supreme spiritual race? But certainly, The Indo-Aryans were not strictly vegetarians, one could never expect a wild warrior race to not eat meat. Universally-enforced strict vegetarianism is a good example of a Dravidian distortion. Understanding Dharma means understanding that what is right for one is not necessarily right for another and that this is all right in the grand scheme of things: this is not “moral relativism” but rather an acknowledgment that the morality of one and the morality of another fit into a greater system that is typically beyond the understanding of all. It is good for the lion to chase the zebra and good for the zebra to run away: That is Dharma, each fulfilling their own role in the larger web of life by following rules that are appropriate for them. Similarly, it is good for Brown Dravidians to be strict vegetarians because this makes their testosterone even lower, which means they will have low birthrates: we see in our own day the catastrophe of brown Indians over-populating. Vegetarianism is optimal for a race of servants because it helps one to not be aggressive, and servants ought to not be aggressive. In ancient India, originally, meat was permitted for the higher (more racially white) castes. Vegetarianism, then, also leaves more meat for those for whom it is meant: The White Aryans, who as a warrior race need both meat and dairy to have optimum energy levels to fulfill their instinctual drive for glory and power. Brown Dravidians being vegetarian and White Aryans being meat-eaters is Dharma: each fulfilling their own role in the cosmos by following rules that are appropriate for them based on their own particular natures. But Brown Dravidians universalized the rules that were necessary for them to optimally fulfill their own spiritual nature as servants by saying that all spiritual seekers everywhere must be strict vegetarians who are servile in nature, which is not true. That is a distortion of The Aryan Dharma. White Aryans must reject vegetarians and slave morality.

The cultures of Hinduism and Buddhism indeed include races of many different types. However, since the founders of these religions are White, a grand renewal of these religions will necessarily have to involve Whites, due to the affinity in our blood with the ancient founders of these traditions, which must involve being able to realize things about them that perhaps the typical practitioners of these may not realize, and even involve realizing that some of what is held about these traditions is wrong.

Guenon said that the idea that Hinduism, Buddhism, Taoism are founded by “an Aryan Race” is just an invention, and he is decisively wrong on this point. He is also wrong to assert that “The sanskrit term arya which gives its name to this hypothetical race, was never really anything more than an epithet applied exclusively to the members of the first three [upper] castes”. The term Aryan is absolutely racial but not reducible to race, and the upper castes were more racially Aryan than the lower castes who were more racially Dravidian. Guenon is wrong about the race question in relation to India’s spiritualities because of his inner tendency towards an excess of abstraction, and when one has this tendency, typically due to an over-busy rational faculty, one will typically be dislodged from bodily realities and physical instincts which is where a healthy sense of race is grounded in. Guenon was right to say that The West has a tendency towards an excess of abstraction and an over-reliance on rational-analytical thought rather than intuitive thought, but he wasn’t able to fully overcome this tendency within himself so he is actually a hypocrite to an extent! Guenon thought he could overcome the spiritually lethal tendency towards an excess of rational analysis and abstraction by pursuing spirituality, but that is not enough for him or indeed for anyone to be able to overcome the deadly vice of over-analysis. To tame the rational-analytical mind to make it into the servant it ought to be instead of the master that it is for Westerners especially, one must be spiritual and grounded in bodily realities: an exercise regiment, a good diet, and times of mindfully appreciating Nature are typically enough in that regard. To pursue spirituality as one’s exclusive means of circumventing excessive analytical abstracting may often result in the tendency towards rational excessiveness being worse: I believe this is what happened with the Medieval Scholastics and people like Calvin.

Due to his lack of groundedness in physicalities, Guenon never realized the implications to as much an extent as he ought to have that he, as a Western European, was more racially similar to the founders of Hinduism than contemporary brown practitioners of Hinduism, and what the implications of this are. It is a horrible thing when a brilliant man is held back from realizing as much truth as they otherwise could have because they were not as racist as they should have been! I hope the gods have mercy on such people. Oh, how much I mourn over all the good that is lost by not being racist! Nearly every problem either in our individual lives or in society at large can be traced back to the fact that White People have literally never been as racist as they ought to have been at any time in history.

We can say, as Westerners, that we “turn East” not to go to where eternal spiritual truths come from as Guenon says but where they have been preserved in particular ways, but in all instances these truths have their ultimate revelatory origin in The North. That is precisely how it is regardless of the religion affiliation of The Westerner in question. A Christian seeking to revitalize their tradition by going back to its origins turns to The Eastern Mediterranean, The Levant, and this lineage of prophetic revelations comes from a place North of these eastern lands: Mount Ararat. A Pagan seeking to revitalize their tradition by going back to its oldest sources will, after some time, turn to Indo-Aryan religions, and here too the revelations originally come from a place that is far north of the eastern lands where they are both preserved. They preserved what The Westerners lost long ago. We all benefit from the enlightenment of The Easterners. However, we all suffer from the distortions that crept into their teachings as they degenerated as a race. The restoration of The Golden Age has as an essential prerequisite the purging of all errors in The Aryan Dharma.

The Westerner comes from The North originally, which means he comes from the same place that these Eastern truths come from too, and has a direct connection with them that he may not realize.

Certainly, this is how it has all played out in my own life. I am spiritually inclined. I am naturally propelled towards spirituality rather than egoic pursuits as the Indo-Aryans were even though I am a Westerner of celto-germanic origin, which is why I made my anon name ScythianBro because of my spiritual affinities with The Scythians and the way I think that Scythians tie together many of the spiritual and historical mysteries that have always interested me. My egoic pursuits have suffered severely for my passion to attain spiritual knowledge, which I do not mind as the latter is just more important to me, and by the grace of God, I have realized many things though I am not a “guru” or some such thing, only a kind of middling-adept at best. I hope to attain as much spiritual enlightenment as I can in this life. To fulfill my spiritual longings I turn East for that eternal truth my ancestors lost a direct connection to. We turn East to have a connection with the wisdom that comes from The North, which is the true centre. If you have a much greater aptitude for spiritual-intuitive thinking than pragmatic-scientific thinking as a Western Man like me you will feel extremely out of place because your lack of aptitude for technical skills makes you unable to fit in much with your own kind and your Westernness makes you unable to fit in with Easterners too.

The racial degeneration of The Indo-Aryan happened at first slowly, incrementally, in stages, and then, dreadfully, at the close: all at once. The pattern is the same with the spiritual (in the sense of not remembering doctrines) degeneration of The Aryan Peoples who went West (The Celts, The Germanics, The Hellenics, The Slavs, The Latins, etc.). But because this parallel divergence and fragmentation happened over a long period in either case, there was still a time in the beginning when both were still racist spiritually enlightened warlords as we all ought to be. They don’t do it perfectly, but The Upanishads, The Rig Veda, The Tao Te Ching, The Bhagavad-Gita, etc communicate in a multiplicity of ways the essence of the original spirituality of all Aryan Peoples but expressed in a highly particular Asian context when the degeneration of The Aryan Race in The East had already heavily began to sink in. When you read The Rig-Veda it is clear that the people it depicts are, to a tremendous extent, virile racist warriors and holy wise mystics at the same time: The Hyperborean Ethos. The divergence between material mastery and spiritual mastery had yet to completely set in. We Western Europeans, we remnants of The Aryan Race, are meant to perfectly unify the depths of savage violence with the heights of holy enlightenment, and we have it in us to do this. But in contemporary times we have had thousands of years of Warriors who are usually not Mystics (The West) or Mystics who are usually not warriors (The East). India has been conquered constantly throughout its history, indeed the political history of that country in a lot of ways is just the history of it getting conquered by a menagerie of history’s warrior-peoples: Scythians, Pashtuns, Indo-Iranians, Greeks, Turks, Mongols, Arabs, Turko-Mongols, The Portuguese, The British, etc. This is the result of a lack of a healthy and pure race due to the catastrophe of race-mixing, the deterioration of a warrior ethos due to pursuing spirituality at the expense of all egoic pursuits, such that the Indian nation typically does not project worldly strength. There are exceptions, of course, like Shivaji, who was able in spite of everything to defeat many Muslim armies and establish a Hindu Dharma Kingdom in India. He stands out like a bright flame in the dark mire of India’s history.

IV. The Striving of The Westerners

The West became a powerful conquering force, the greatest the world has ever seen, especially by harnessing technology. But this came at the cost of as high a degree of spiritual enlightenment as was present in many Asian societies, but a hot-blooded and glory-loving (Thumnos) people couldn’t have it any other way. But here, again, there are of course many exceptions to the rule: Meister Eckhart immediately comes to mind.

Our ancestral lineage reveals much about who we are as people and many of these things are in front of us yet we can’t even see them. To have been drawn to stay in the regions of this planet where Spiritual Truths were best preserved is indicative of inner peace and a connection to a transcendent source. To leave this region to pursue the unknown regions that lay in the direction where the sun sets is indicative of inner restlessness and courageous ambition. Aryans moving West, from The Ukraine to The West Coast of The Americas, is one long continuous conquest of the frontier to harness all the material resources therein through technology, starting with the chariot. The kind of intelligence that strives for such technical expertise, skillful and pragmatic intelligence that results in the mastery of matter, is a very different kind of intelligence from the spiritual-intuitive that results in the direct transformative experience of higher consciousness. It is easy to forget spiritual truths, as Westerners gradually did, when filled with restless passions plus the technical skills necessary to fulfill those passions, it becomes easy to be lost in the pursuit of egoic development.

On this point we are in agreement with Guenon to a great extent because he says a loss of metaphysical wisdom “might justifiably be argued that this was the price that had to be paid for the material progress toward which The Western World has been exclusively tending ever since, for there are certain paths of development that cannot be reconciled with one another; but in any case, in our opinion, it was an exceedingly heavy price to pay for that much vaunted progress”.

We Westerners had once preserved the ancient spiritual wisdom of The North in our way just as The Easterners did in their own way, but we mostly forgot how to connect to The Divine in our own way over time due to our drive for material mastery vastly exceeding our desire for transformative spiritual gnosis. So it is that we became masters of the material world who are dependent upon continuously turning East to remember eternal spiritual truths which The East preserved better than us and we did not to our own grievous fault. Providence has often led us to turn East by conquering The East, and this too is appropriate in the eyes of Providence. After all, it is just for those who strove to master the world to master the world! Yes, The Western Man is a conqueror. The genocide of the pre-Europeans by The Aryan Peoples of The West is repeated by the genocide of the Siberian migrants in The Americas by those people’s descendants in colonial times. In both instances, we emptied or mostly emptied a continent to make it suitable to inhabit for ourselves, a glorious thing.

Seeking honour in legitimate ways and mastering the material world through skillful means for the right reasons is not only a wholesome desire, it is absolutely critical to spiritual growth and it is an essential aspect of expressing the eternal spirit that you are in your essence, a little divinity. This can’t be an end in itself, however, and when the egoic pursuits of honour-seeking or mastering the material world are not used to glorify God then they become very dangerous to the extent that God is discarded or even insulted through them. Western Culture is divine because in its pursuit of mastery and celebration of individualism, it allows eternal spirits such as we are to express their divine nature and prepare to be gods who serve God.

If it is true that Western civilization is just Hellenic culture as some assert, then the ultimate Western individual is Alexander The Great rather than Julius Caesar as it is sometimes taken to be. The latter’s influence is immense, which is why many tend to say that he is the axiomatic European, and we are sympathetic to that argument: The German king is called The Kaiser which is German rendition of Caesar, Russian king is called The Czar which is Russian rendition of Caesar. But the truth is that Julius Caesar was himself inspired to greatness by Alexander The Great. Part of the reason we tend to idolize Julius more than Alexander is because the former is just so much more relatable than the latter. Julius didn’t start his decisive rise to power until he was 40 years old at best. By contrast, Alexander was already a prodigious general and war veteran by the time he was 19 and his tutor as a youth was none other than Aristotle. Alexander was a prince and raised to be a god-king in a lineage of god-kings. It is harder for us to relate to Alexander The Great.

What a wonder it is that the man who spread Hellenic Culture all across this world was taught by a man who is regarded as the very pinnacle of Hellenic Culture. Through Alexander’s conquests, The West overcame The East through military force, spreading Hellenic culture from Egypt to India. The descendants of Alexander’s generals still ruled much of the known world in Caesar’s day. Alexander spread the Hellenic culture across The East, subdued the Persians who were rivals to The Hellenes, and ensured the supremacy of Hellenic/Western culture for generations. Hellenic visual art, architecture, secular statecraft, poetry, drama, and philosophy grew massively in the years following Alexander’s death because of this lasting influence and the prestige associated with Hellenic culture would not have come to be to nearly the extent it did without Alexander The Great. Even Muslims respected Hellenic culture to a great extent in their golden age and the regions of the world that had become Muslim were first exposed to Hellenic culture because of Alexander’s conquests which still had a lasting impact even when The Muslims took over those regions.

Hellenic culture ultimately boosted the pursuit of human excellence for everyone everywhere, and all those who pursue the mastery of this world through science or the mastery of aesthetics and reason are doing so upon the shoulders of Hellenic giants. The Hellenic influence upon The East was immense. Cultures that had stunted egoic development for centuries due to living under tyrannical regimes obsessed with mysticism had suddenly the chance for the growth of their non-spiritual faculties that they never had before. This enriched their lives, and in rare cases, this resulted in some highly evolved individuals being able to integrate materiality and spirituality as they ought to be. Contrary to Guenon, I think we should actually consider expressions of Kemetism, Abrahamism, and Buddhism that were heavily influenced by Hellenism to be more advanced than the “pure” expressions of those doctrines without Hellenism. Hellenic art, philosophy (Platonism in particular), and athletic striving had a positive impact on these bodies of thought insofar as aesthetics, analyticism, and athletic strivings were not taken as exclusive ends in themselves. These revitalize life. Through the encounter with Hellenism, those aforementioned oriental mysticisms had dimensions of their ways of life that were suppressed by the despotism typical of the Orient resurrected. It opened new horizons for them to express their spirituality. We will now proceed to discuss each of these aspects at length.

Analyticism is universal, but it became markedly advanced among The Greeks in comparison to all other peoples early on in the drama of world history. Rational analysis is absolutely necessary to clarify the spiritual path that we walk, though it can never be taken as an end in itself. On our spiritual path, we will encounter mystical phenomena, and without rational analysis, we are likely to deceive ourselves. Even though the true metaphysical doctrines cannot be understood by mere rational analysis at all, doing rational analysis is always a necessary preliminary step, and even after we have made some progress on the way and had some Gnosis, we are likely going to have to do some rational analysis to integrate those truths in our lives even if we will always struggle to articulate them. Studying a rational system of theology like Thomism, Palamism, or indeed Guenonism can be a rich source of Gnosis, and we may receive Gnosis from it if we study it sincerely. But if we take any of those rational man-made constructs as a dogma their ability to give us Gnosis is hampered. I think it is dangerous to take such rational systems as our only source of spiritual wisdom, and not just because overly-intellectual types are annoying. If we rely on reason too much, a common error among Westerners, we will wind up reducing the eternal truth to something that our egoic minds can grasp, and this is a grave mark of impiety that the gods will punish by making a man madly ignorant.

Aestheticism glorifies a Tradition. It can excite the passions in such a manner that can turn them toward the metaphysical truth and even be a means of knowing it. Most rational theology will be useless in The Golden Age because we will all see God directly, but creative works like Dante’s Divine Comedy or The Iliad will still be read and celebrated because they glorify The Supreme Being. The one who receives the most gnosis from a work of art is the artist, not the observer. When we reverently play with an idea it yields insights and truths that we could receive by just reasoning about it. The intuitional faculty within us that receives Gnosis is closer in its fundamental character to the imagination than it is to the analytical/rational faculty, which is not to say that the divinely revealed truths are “imaginary” of course. Aestheticism can revitalize dying traditions by articulating their eternal truths in new ways, a task that is sorely needed in our times. The Greeks did this to revitalize their own tradition and their artistic skills were copied by others to revitalize other traditions too. But there is a danger here too, if we treat Aestheticism as an end in itself and don’t see a higher purpose in it, then we have taken the magic out of the symbols and stories we were playing with through our irreverence, and thus the symbols and stories become stale through improper use and their ability to transmit Gnosis to us is lost. Stories and symbols, like all sacred things, must be handled with care.

Athleticism is also a necessary condition for a really healthy spiritual culture because the states of higher consciousness we need to enter into to realize the purpose of life are barred if we are physically unhealthy. The genocidal warlord racists and spiritually enlightened masters who wrote The Rig Veda were warriors first, with fitness only a lifestyle of nomadic warfare can induce. We should try to imitate that style of life as much as we can in our sordid modern conditions. I think in the modern world even more than in any other time it is not possible to enter the highest spiritual states unless we are physically robust. But of course, if taken as an end in itself the physical can be a distraction from the spiritual, and this point is too obvious for us to need to elaborate on.

Certainly many among the orientals who were conquered by The Hellenes were already engaged with analyticism, aestheticism, and athleticism. But the encounter they had with The Hellenes indisputably allowed them to take these endeavours to new heights, and that is how it is for other peoples who only encountered Hellenic culture in the centuries after it flourished under Alexander’s general’s descendants like The Celto-Germanic Westerners and The Arabs.

All of those aforementioned fields of striving and human excellence are part of the reason why the material world even exists at all, but they are dangerous because even though they are necessary for the higher levels of development they can also lead to the degradation of the individual if they are not harnessed carefully, but The Hellene loved to play with dangerous things, so it is no wonder that he loved these things then, because his soul was so bold. The technical genius of Western European peoples who were inspired by the bold spirit of The Hellenes also ultimately led to the living conditions of all peoples on Earth being improved with more creature comforts and material security, and thus more time to develop the inner faculties, even if the vast majority of humans do not take advantage of that opportunity, especially in the third world. When one is subsumed by material worries, one cannot freely pursue aesthetic creativity, athletic excellence, or analytical brilliance, and one can only pursue spiritual enlightenment with the greatest difficulty which most don’t have it in them to do. We all benefit from the striving of Westerners. However, we all suffer from their excesses, especially in taking their love of the ability to adjust material life through technology much too far. This has resulted in the disruption of any kind of natural rhythm to human life. This was a grave mistake that Westerners made, and certainly only a higher race could even be capable of making a mistake so catastrophic. The restoration of The Golden Age means an archaeo-futuristic balance between technology and spirituality. My vision is a White Man with his own independent spacecraft that he uses to travel between colonies in the intergalactic Aryan Empire with his trad wives and children. He goes to a temple on a distant colony in a beautiful world, he listens to a sermon on the harmony between Plato and The Vedas in a magnificent cathedral from a fully enlightened yogi who is also a war veteran.

The non-Western races have never appreciated the fact that the boost in their material living standards was given to them through the labour of centuries of Western Men who strove for intellectual excellence. The fruits of that labour were then handed to ungrateful third worlders and indeed too many ungrateful easterners. Many of the former did not appreciate the fact that the boost in their living standards meant that new possibilities had opened up to them and they have never taken advantage of this to permanently rise about the squalor that is their natural condition. Their lack of gratitude has incurred a heavy Karmic penalty. The gods hate the man who bites the hand that feeds him. They will suffer dearly for their ingratitude and soon the technologies that give them the lifestyle they have gotten used to will crumble with no one to repair them, and this will surely result in countless multitudes of them dying.

There is another element of Alexander’s conquests that is often forgotten, which is that many of the regions he conquered were ruled by the Eastern Aryans in times long past. The Hellenes always intermarried with the mostly still racially pure Eastern Aryans whenever they permanently settled in an Asiatic region. This was Divine Providence at work. At a critical juncture in the tragic degradation of the Eastern Aryan race, the Hellenes arrived in Iran, Bactria, and India to replenish Aryan blood and Aryan Spirit in those regions so the Eastern Aryans could persist as Europeans for a few more generations before the process of them being subsumed by their Asiatic subjects was complete.

But Alexander The Great loved Eastern cultures. He assimilated to Persian culture to a great extent and encouraged this for his soldiers. He loved Persian culture in particular because the Persianate and Hellenic cultures had the same origin, being both Aryan ultimately, and they preserved different aspects of The Aryan Spirit and emphasized them in different but complementary ways. This love of The Hellene for the East was carried out by The Greeks who moved East: There are famous Greek interactions with Israel, Egypt, Syria/Mesopotamia, Persians, and even Buddhism. In many cases, out of a longing for spiritual truth which is healthy for a human to have, the Greeks assimilated to those cultures wholesale by means of religion or spirituality. Many conservative Greeks and Romans saw this as a danger, but could not stop it, the attraction to spiritual truth was too strong. This assimilation is a horrible danger especially because of the possibility of race mixing that it introduces.

We Westerners were always supposed to discover the best of the Eastern ideas, discard the erroneous or irrelevant (to us) ideas that are mixed in with their best ideas, and then articulate these ideas to ourselves in our own organic ways so that we adapt these ideas to ourselves without being assimilated. For someone to do this has been long forthcoming! Can an Alexander of The Spirit understand these ideas without being conquered, assimilated, by them? Can such a mighty conqueror extract the wisdom of eastern ideas, like ripping the still-beating heart from a slain dragon, or will these eastern dragons continue to swallow us whole? Shall the east always vex us? Adapting these truths to ourselves organically and discarding what is false would require discernment, spiritual strength, creativity, and other qualities that Westerners are rich in but nonetheless we have never fully succeeded in doing this or in making the result popularly accessible to the many despite always having had a need for it. If we succeeded we would no longer have a need for Easterners or their ideas, and this alone would be the true fulfillment of The Conquest of The East that Alexander The Great attempted.

The home-grown Greek mysticism is Platonism. Plato claimed to have received the doctrine he taught from earlier sources, and it is highly likely that the platonic tradition is the ultimate preserver of primordial Hyperborean doctrine in The West. It preserves the Hyperborean Doctrines in a different way from Sanatana Dharma/Hinduism, Buddhism, Taoism, Zoroastrianism. Though in general Westerners tended to forget the ancient spiritual truths, they did not do so equally, and Platonists least of all at least among The Greeks. But there is a danger in Platonism which we will discuss later on. Platonism was not enough to stop the tide of Greeks assimilating to Eastern mysticisms due to its elitist character and intellectual focus. The elitism and intellectualism of Plato’s teaching was enough for it to be preserved amongst the general tendency of The West to discard spirituality for mastery of this material world but it was never enough to stop the tide of Westerner’s pursuing materiality. The Eastern mysticisms that were popular with the Greek masses had a sentimental and popular character, especially Christianity. But Platonism can be syncretized with Abrahamic monotheisms, or indeed any religion it seems, for magnificent results that more fully unveil the eternal truth. Jews, Christians, and Muslims all syncretized their respective religions with Platonism at the peaks of their spiritual development. This syncretization resulted in more eternal truths being unveiled than would ever otherwise have been possible and this syncretization was never taken as far as it ought to have been, always because Semites and those who are excessively semitically-influenced are so hysterically dogmatic. One of the ways for Westerners to avoid being wholly assimilated into mass-appeal sentimental religions has always been to be Platonists, and this remains true today. But this is not enough and it never was. There is also the danger of Platonism to be too analytical, but this is well known.

V. The Roman Prophecy

We now turn further West from Greece: Rome. As there are some who think that Greece is the essential unity of Western Culture, there are also some who think that this is reducible to Rome. While understanding Hellenic Culture’s impact on the world is vital to seeing how The West functions in general, we think that the case is very strong that Rome is the real essential unit of Western History and the closest thing we have to a centre of unity - for better and for worse.

The Romans strove for world-mastery, not just of the entire West but of The East too. They conquered Eastern lands like Egypt and The Levant as the Alexandrian Hellenes did before them, and they had every intention of conquering lands further East (in particular, Mesopotamia and Iran - they actually did control Mesopotamia for a little while!). The Transcendental LORD, whom The Romans referred to as Jove or Jupiter, would speak to them in the character of Anchises by giving the poet Virgil divine inspiration, saying to them that The Romans are “destined to expand their empire past the Garamants and the Indians to a land beyond the stars, beyond the wheel of the year, the course of the sun itself” as is written in Book Six of The Aeneid. No other people had such a bold vision of World-Conquest. The Garamants were a nomadic group in southern Libya which is as far south as Africa was explored in their time and The Indians were the most distant Easterners in the imagination of the Romans of that time, so God is unveiling the divine mission of The Romans which is to conquer all of Africa (The South) and Asia (The East) - in essence, the entire world. Virgil was as much a prophet as Obadaiah or some other Biblical Israelite, in fact in many ways he is much better. The Roman Pagans still knew that all true poets are potential prophets because the flow state that poets enter into when they are writing is a state of mind where God’s voice is more easily heard. The Prophet Virgil (PBUH) was given the task by God of proclaiming that He would empower Rome with the ability to conquer the entire world. The Aeneid is really The Roman Scripture and ought to be read as such, as far as I’m concerned, and it was written under the inspiration of The Holy Spirit.

To unite the whole earth under one Western European imperium of justice and virtue is The Roman Dream. Virgil, writing under the inspiration of The Holy Spirit (or The Kundalini, if you are Dharmic) says through the prophet-like character of Anchises: “But you, Roman, remember, rule with all your power the peoples of The Earth - these will be your arts: to put your stamps on the works and ways of peace, to spare the defeated, break the proud in war”.

Rome also expanded into lands that were “wild” and very much unlike The Orient where civilizations had already been coming and going for thousands of years. The Orient is anciently aged and heavy with history. But to the west of Rome lay the lands of Gaul, Britain, Iberia - these lands were wild frontiers with pristine wildernesses filled with fierce barbarians who loved Nature. These lands to the West and North of Rome were filled with resources to be fought over, they were lands without a connection to the strong stable spiritual centre like Semitia (West Asia) or India (South Asia) or China (East Asia). In these lands, Romans who had grown up in a civilization that was stable (but not as stable as the oriental ones) were encouraged to go out into the wild western frontiers to tame the land, extract the resources for their own betterment and the glory of the empire, and subjugate the natives. I am sure this all sounds familiar to any red-blooded North Americans reading this and such folks have already guessed what I’m about to say. These lands that were frontiers for The Romans went on to become Spain, Portugal, France, Britain, The Netherlands - the nations that colonized the world. Places that had once been wild western frontiers for The Romans became seekers of a wild western frontier (after somewhat stable civilizations were established there) which they found in The Americas, further west than Western Europe, and here they continued the process of taming wild lands, extracting resources for their own betterment and the glory of the empire, and subjugating the natives that was imposed in their native lands a millennia ago. Western European colonialists actually did what The Romans did on a much grander and epic scale, and they deserve every bit of respect for that. Bronze Age Pervert pointed out in his book that the real-life stories of what colonizers did in The Americas, Asia, Africa matches and sometimes even exceeds the glories of antiquity. When I read that my mind was filled simultaneously with awe over the glory of my ancestors and rage that the education system in Canada had brainwashed me against realizing that obvious truth when I was younger.

Yes, The West is the epic story of the conquest of the frontier. This is our glory. The Easterners have the epic story of the inner quest for spiritual enlightenment and their mission is to preserve the truths their sages realized. But our glory is the outer quest of the conquest of the entire Earth and our mission is to preserve the riches our ancestors won for us at all costs. What a wonder it is that Lands that had once been wild frontiers getting colonized by The Romans themselves became lands that were colonizing wild frontiers in The Americas.

Guenon said The West lacks a centre. Establishing a centre in The West is difficult. God designed this world so that The West would be an unstable place without an easily established centre. Europe is a long and narrow peninsula coming out of Asia, and it is a peninsula of peninsulas (Scandinavia, Britanny, jutland, iberia, italian peninsula, Balkans) that is crisscrossed by rivers and mountains. Such geographically fragmented lands cannot ever be as stable as a wide open fertile river valley populated by agriculturalists like India or China even if at its psychical core there was a unified tradition like what India and China have instead of tension between at least two different Traditions (Greco-Romanity and Christianity). The West is unstable and it could not have been any other way. Europe is a geographically fragmented continent inhabited by feisty and ambitious warrior peoples which lends itself to the emergence of intense competition for resources. The land of Europe was populated by The Aryans long ago, who organically fragmented into different peoples (The Celts, The Germanics, The Baltics, The Slavs, The Hellenic, The Latins) who each expressed The Immortal Aryan Spirit with different emphases in accordance with their own natures, and this itself gave The Aryan Spirit a fuller chance to express and explore itself.

Deep within North America there is The Prairies, but this is really The American Steppe, and here Aryan Peoples on horseback rode wildly for glories and wealth as they did in Eurasia when they established Europe, Iran, India, etc. and this is a perfect parallel that will teach you much about what it means to be Aryan if you consider it.

Rome is absolutely central to what it means to be Western whether we want it to be or not and in order to understand this you must understand that one can be “spiritually Roman” without being a literal Roman. The Romans themselves thought that one could be “spiritually Roman” since they extended citizenship in their Empire to many non-Latinate groups. Roman is a universal identity even though of course it has specific Latinate origins. The Barbarian Nations that The Romans fought eventually conquered Rome - but then they assimilated into the culture of the people they conquered and considered themselves Romans, and so they continued the Roman Legacy which meant they were qualified to fulfill The Roman Prophecy as they went on to do. The Aryan “Barbarians” by conquering the decadent Roman Empire stopped it from tyrannizing its population any further and also stopped the further infusion of foreign blood into Europe which had become widespread in Rome’s late imperial age. The catastrophe of more race mixing was averted by The Germanics conquering the original Western/Latin Roman Empire. Just as The Hellenes renewed Aryan blood in Aryan-dominated lands that were giving way to the decadence of race mixing by conquering Iranic lands, here too the Germanic peoples renewed Aryan blood and halted race mixing (to a greater extent than Hellenes did in The East, to their great credit!) through their conquest of The Latins in Western Mediterranean. The Visigoths conquered Iberia, and another Aryan tribe called The Suevi had conquered what is now Portugal even before that. The Vandals, an Aryan tribe from Scandinavia, had conquered North Africa and Sicily - I suspect they intermarried with the Berbers and that many Kabyles are of Vandalic descent. The Franks conquered Gaul and named it after themselves, France. The Anglo-Saxons conquered Britannia and this became England. In The East, numerous slavic tribes conquered the Balkan territories of Byzantium and were later assimilated and incorporated into The Byzantine Empire. Many Scandinavians settled Eastern Europe and served Byzantium as mercenaries, becoming wealthy in the process, and then brought their wealth and their Byzantium influence back with them to Eastern Europe, beginning the process of those lands becoming a Northern Byzantium. These Barbarians were Pure-blooded Aryans, more genetically related to the founders of Vedic India and the Iranians who created The Persian Empire than the contemporary inhabitants of those places. Their conquest of and assimilation into Rome is one of the most monumental events in human history.

The Barbarians each ruled a fragment of what had been Rome (France/Gaul, Spain and Portugal in Hispania/Iberia, Britain, The Netherlands) and many had expanded the territories wherein Roman laws had dominion beyond where they had been originally as in the case of The Germans who were once unified under a Germanic confederation called The Holy Roman Empire. Each of these nations attempted to be the new Rome and they considered themselves as direct continuations of The Roman Empire albeit in different ways When Western Europeans were doing this they were continuing the mission of The Romans that Virgil wrote about in the quotations above to subjugate the entire Earth with justice. Each of these ambitious and thumnos-filled European nations wanted to be the new and only Rome, the sole hegemon of the world, and so were driven to compete with each other and to conquer the wild western frontiers until they went so far west that they went East.

The European Empires are The Children of Rome. Each of them relates to their imperial father in a different manner. In 800 A.D. Pope Leo III declared Charlemagne, who was in his blood-descent a western-Aryan barbarian, the inheritor of the Western Roman Empire. Both France and Germany (by way of the Holy Roman Empire) considered themselves inheritors of the Charlemagne legacy of continuation of The Western Roman Empire. Austro-Hungary and The German Empire both descended from The Holy Roman Empire. The Austro-Hungarian rulers, The Habsburgs, in particular strongly claimed the imperial legacy of Charlemagne. Both of these “Roman-Germanic” nations strongly asserted that they continued the Roman legacy of law and order. The Nazi Regime is called The Third Reich: The German Empire under Wilhelm was The Second Reich and The Holy Roman Empire under Charlemagne is actually The First Reich, so the Nazis in this sense were inheritors of a Roman Legacy. Spain and Portugal were heavily populated by Roman colonizers during imperial times and had continued directly many Western Roman laws, so they are absolutely inheritors of the Western Roman legacy as well, in fact, many Spanish and Portuguese are more closely related to the original Romans in terms of blood. We all know that French, Spanish, and Portuguese are all descendants of The Latin Language so there is a tight connection there too. Spain in particular saw itself as having a mission to evangelize the world just like the Latin Roman Empire did, and thus continued the mission of its Roman Father by continuing and spreading the Tradition of Latin Christianity. It is worth noting The Spanish also crushed a civilization notorious for child sacrifice (The Aztecs) just as The Romans did by crushing The Carthaginians.

Britain and The Netherlands have a much less straightforward connection to Rome than The Spanish, The Portuguese, The French, or The Holy Roman Empire/Germany/Austro-Hungary. But these Northern and Maritime nations both looked up to Republican Rome as a bastion of freedom and modeled their institutions to an extent on their republican ideals and considered themselves “spiritually Roman” in that sense. The imperial and commercial centres of Britain in England were Roman cities since London was founded by The Romans, so there is a sense of continuity there too. Roman identity in Britain is often tied to King Arthur, which is interesting to me since Arthurianism is so wonderfully esoteric.

Russia considered itself the direct inheritor of The Byzantine Empire which directly continued Rome in The East because it got its legal traditions from Byzantium and it is said that some Byzantine nobles married into Russian families after The Fall of Constantinople.

With Britain, The Netherlands, Germany, and Russia only the southern portions of those countries were parts of The Roman Empire and so these are “Roman” to a degree but not as Roman as France/Spain/Portugal/Austria which is literally full Roman provinces that grew into full independent nations spreading empires of their own. However the nations that traced their origins to the northerly provinces of Rome still considered themselves to be doing the same process of spreading Roman culture and were inspired by Rome just as the more direct Latin descendants of Rome were doing. The entire southern half of England and The Netherlands were Roman provinces, and a sliver of southern Germany was Roman. Back when Russia was an Empire it often controlled Crimea and other parts of what is now Ukraine that were part of The Roman Empire in The East/Byzantium.

Some of the colonies that were established by former colonies of Rome have themselves become powerful nations in their own right, most particularly The United States of America, which has historically claimed for itself a Roman identity despite having an even less strong connection to Roman institutions than Britain has. Indeed, the fate of The Americas, these most Western lands, is decisively shaped by the legacies of the colonies of the fragments of Roman Imperium.

The Prophecy about The Romans that God gave to Virgil and which Virgil was divinely inspired to express through the character of Anchises in The Aeneid did come true but not at all in the way that any Roman could have figured, which is of course what you would expect with any really divinely inspired prophecy. The prophecy says that The Romans will rule all peoples of The Earth with law and justice. The Romans spread their law and dominion farther than any nation ever had, and then the spiritual descendants of Rome (Britain, Netherlands, Germany, Spain, Portugal, Italy, Russia) spread Roman Laws all across the globe through vast colonial empires. Each of these children of Rome competed against all of the other children of Rome so they could be the last remaining descendant and thus the one true Romans - the whole world is marred by these conflicts.

During The Cold War it seemed like The Anglo-Americans and The Russians, two inheritors of Rome, were going to destroy the entire Earth in their fight for global supremacy. Yes, the fight to the death to control the resources of The Americas is just getting started. The true saga of The White Man in The Americas & the culture he builds here doesn't really begin until after the fall of The USA. The USA is just a boring over-long prologue to the true story of The Americas. When The Washington,DC regime officially collapses then many former states of The USA will rise up and fight to be the new Washington regime (that is to say, the new complete global hegemon and master of The Americas) just as France,Britain,etc. fought to be the new Roman Empire but likely just as happened in Europe there will be too many contenders who are evenly matched for anyone to emerge victorious for very long at all. The Anglo Nations of The Americas like Dixie, Utah/Desert, New England, will fight to the death in many epic battles. They will compete too with the descendants of The Spanish Empire like Mexico. The world-historical Western cycle to epically fight to the death over world-hegemony and explore frontiers for colonial conquests will continue over the post-apocalyptic wreckage of The Americas just as it was fought in the post-collapse anarchy after Western Rome’s fall and so again only the most mighty Aryan Barbarians will win. Many White Aryans in The Americans will gather into the safety of the mountains to escape the trash-filled heaps of the cities and the madness therein where they will evolve into an alpine race. The Appalachians and The Rocky Mountains will be urheimats from which a new great expansion of the White Aryan Peoples will come, greater in ferocity than even the original Indo-European expansion, The Germanic migrations, or the European conquest of The Americas.

That is a cycle that is to come. We can’t predict every detail, but we can know this: These new Aryan American nations will conquer distant planets and colonize them as European colonizers did in The Americas. After all, as cited above, The Virgilian prophecy of Roman World-Conquest involved expanding the empire to a land beyond the stars, beyond the wheel of the year, beyond the course of the sun itself. This can only mean the colonization of other planets. The French conquered the lands “past the Garamants” and the British conquered India so those parts of The Prophecy are already fulfilled. But we will go intergalactic by The Grace of God, and find new frontiers. Truly, The Aryan Race can never truly thrive without frontiers to explore, and God in His Infinite Grace has created an infinite world filled with ever-new frontiers just for us.

So I absolutely think that The West is largely defined by the persistence of The Roman Dream which is to unite the entire Earth under a single imperium of justice and virtue, but this Roman Dream is itself indicative of something deeper. Rome, after all, emerged decisively victorious from a struggle between different powers for control of The Mediterranean having as its rivals Carthage primarily, but also the Hellenistic Kingdoms that were ruled by descendants of Alexander The Great’s generals. The four corners of The Mediterranean (Rome, Carthage, Hellas, Egypt) were all themselves former Atlantean colonies, though they are derivative of Atlantis in different ways with Egypt having the most straightforward lineal descent through its priesthoods especially. Rome, Carthage, Hellas, Egypt were all former colonies fighting to be The New Atlantis, just as Germany/Holy Roman Empire/Austria, France, Netherlands, Spain, Portugal, Britain, Russia, are all former colonies fighting to be The New Rome.

This fight for supremacy between descendants of vast and fallen Western Empires has been going on for millennia, and I wouldn’t be surprised if this fight has happened on other worlds or dimensions too. It is likely that Atlantis was a remote colony of an intergalactic empire the name of which we do not know that was itself a colony of an interdimensional empire the name of which we do not know. The imperial cycle for supremacy and the fallout that inevitably results in new contenders is never-ending, interplanetary, and interdimensional and God always uses it for His own purposes. He wills the struggle for material resources for the chance for eternal spirits incarnated into embodied forms to attain virtue, piety, justice, mercy. After all, virtue is not meaningful if not tested. To spiritually grow we must, at times, deny our selfish desires and at other times harness them for greater things - there is no better opportunity in the material plane to have chances to do both than when you are engaged in a tense fight to the death with imperial rivals to tame a vast frontier and harness its resources. Empires rise, they fight other Empires, some win and some fail, and the winners become decadent over time so they fragment into new empires that fight each other anew, beginning the cycle again.

There is never anything arbitrary about anyone’s identity. You might roll your eyes or feel nauseous about the thought of a literally never-ending struggle for Imperial dominance. But the truth is: you did it if you are a Westerner. You are your ancestors. If you are a Westerner, then you have the Karma to be born as a Westerner, so back when you were still one of your ancestors you abandoned a purer pursuit of metaphysical enlightenment in the pursuit of worldly power. Heroic and restless materialism defines The West, it is the great theme of our culture and the conflict that results from this is itself the “centre” that The West doesn’t have and any other attempt to establish a non-materialistic centre (like devotion to Christ) will eventually be worn down by the restless conflict over resources that defines The West. In the past your ancestors, that is to say, YOU, left the lands where spirituality was remembered to go west. It is time for you to temper your desire for worldly things by realizing that no amount of worldly things can ever give you true happiness due to the fleeting nature of such things and balance your worldly desires with a wholesome desire for metaphysical realization/Gnosis.

We are Romans, We Westerners, we are marked by the impact of Rome. But we ought to believe in The Roman Prophecy that God revealed through Virgil when he wrote The Aeneid under His Divine inspiration, that Rome will bring peace to the world. But how can it do that when so much outrageous destruction and mayhem has already happened under the banner of Rome and its children nations? It is because God Himself has been using Rome as a means to restore The Satya Yuga, the paradisiacal Edenic condition of this world, and He works on a different timetable than us as a thousand days to Him are a year. Likely, when all seems lost, He will incarnate as a human or return in one of the human forms He has already taken to restore Rome. This would be appropriate because Rome must fulfill the prophecies, but only God can really bring peace to the world.

There is much rich spiritual meaning in The Roman Identity. In this material plane, there are two different ways to organize to get the things our egos want: The first way is in a way where society is subordinated to a military state with a monopoly on brute force that is bound by religion to a superior unchanging principle. The second way is by having a society of merchants. The first way is represented by Rome, and the second way is represented by Carthage. A society that has subordinated merchants and peasants to military power is preferable to a s society where these are subordinated to merchants in every single way. In fact, a military state like Rome is the work of God in this world, because military power is more noble than the wiles of the merchant. A mercantile society is a work of the demons, as was the case with Carthage, and so it is the case in our own day. All contemporary Western societies are more Carthaginian than Roman in every meaningful way no matter how much they claim Roman descent by whatever means and no matter how much they look up to Rome. To even be in touch with the real spirit of Rome at all means to know that a mercantile society is ignoble. Rome conquered Carthage but always ran the risk as a result of doing of being assimilated by its mercantile ways, and Rome-descendant societies were able to resist that for a remarkably long time. But a society that has become as mercantile as contemporary Western societies absolutely cannot be meaningfully Roman.

Mainstream historians will tell you that Rome fell in 476 AD when Germanic Barbarians took the city, but that is a superficial analysis because the Germanics continued Rome’s legacy and actually prevented the Empire from becoming a full-blown Semitic despotism. Maybe the historians who privy themselves to be intellectuals will say Rome fell in 1453 A.D. when Turkish Muslims conquered Constantinople, but during that time The Russians were alive and well and claimed to be a continuation of Rome in The North. The truth is, Rome didn’t meaningfully fall until 1945 A.D. when Hitler’s regime was crushed by the twin forces of Capitalism and Communism. Hitler’s regime was the last Western military state akin to Rome, and it had a valid claim of descent from Rome being the “Third Reich” of Romanized Germanics (Holy Roman Empire was the first). That was the only decisive fall of The Western Roman Empire that had ever happened in history. By that time, the self-destructive tendencies of liberalism had already made decadent Carthages of most Western European nations, and this process was accelerated by the hysterical reaction to Hitler’s defeat where Western European nations tried to be as much unlike Hitler as possible, which means being a completely cuckolded fool. This process of internal decay was, appropriately, led by a group of Levantines (The Jews) just as Carthage was founded by Levantines (Phoenicians, closely related to Jews - some say an Israelite tribe composed an element of the Phoenician elite!). Thus, Western Rome was not destroyed by Germanic Barbarians: it was renewed by them. The truth is that Western Rome was destroyed by liberal mercantile Westerners led by Judaeo-Oligarchs in 1945 A.D. who were devising a diabolical Pseudo-matriarchal system to destroy us which became heavily installed in the 1960’s A.D.. The Eastern Roman Empire/Byzantium was not destroyed by Turkish Muslims, as it continued in Russia, and in a sense continued even under Turkish rule because European Christians typically did not assimilate to Arabo-Turkish culture and had their own ethnic enclaves where they continued their own existence and even were called Romans by their overlords. The truth is that Eastern Rome/Byzantium was destroyed in 1917 by Jewish communists. So it isn’t Turkish or Germanic Barbarians who are the real enemies of Romanism, but rather the Jewish subversives who are skilled in spreading radically Un-Dharmic ideological madness that separates people from the spiritual truth that Rome protects and strives to follow. As Nietzsche said it is always Rome against Judea, Judea against Rome in the end: the ultimate spiritual struggle. We know who is winning now, but I have never been more confident that the tide is ultimately turning, but we can’t get cocky. We have to be true disciplined Romans if we are going to win this.

Mainstream historians say that Rome was founded in 753 B.C. If we consider 1945 A.D. to be the real end of Rome, then Rome lasted for 2697 years!

America is a wholly mercantilist society. Anglo societies, Anglodom, in general, is like this. Anglodom is a new Carthage because of its mercantilist ethos and naval power inclination. Anglo societies even has Levantine overlords who love child sacrifice (Abortion) just like Carthage did. Perhaps the fact that Anglo societies became so much like Carthage is indicative of a deep imprint left by Phoenician traders upon the consciousness of Britain in ancient times, but we know that imprint could not be genetic because numerous genetic studies have proven there is no Phoenician intermixing in Britain at all. Russia is closer to being Roman than America because it is more like a military state. Perhaps they will wind up being the true inheritors of Rome just as Rome wound up being the true inheritor of Atlantis. The Russians have somewhat recovered from the communist madness that once gripped them but not fully, and they are far more decadent than many realize.

The Roman Prophecy means that it was always the divinely-ordained destiny of The West to conquer the world. Those who wander in the direction the sun sets, out in that vast frontier in search of freedom and riches and glory, are the only ones who are capable of world-rule. Ruling the globe entails conquering The East, which means the encounter with the sublime metaphysical truths that were maintained there and the necessity of articulating these to ourselves in our own way instead of assimilating them altogether. It also necessitates the conquest of The South. We haven’t talked about The South and what it means yet, and this was deliberate because I know that many of you are not ready to hear it. But we do not mince words here in my newsletter.

VI. The Conquest of The South

The cardinal directions on a compass map onto the human body. This is only natural because, as the Hermeticists say, the human body is a microcosm of the universe. The North corresponds with the head, where all the superior faculties of the human are located. The northern peoples made strong and kept pure by the hardships of surviving and thriving amidst the cold are the supreme races. The head commands. Esoterically we know that what is below comes from what is above: matter comes from Mind, and so here again we find the correspondence in the fact that The North is the true principle of origin as we said earlier: what defines the themes of The East and The West in history are things ultimately traceable to The North; The Easterners preserved spiritual wisdom from The Aryans who migrated there, The West is the frontier where The Aryans went in search of glory which lead to the establishment of Rome, destined to conquer the world. The East and The West are like arms, very busy arms, following directions of the head: The East and The West are meant to be ruled from The North - we will expand on this point later. The South, then, corresponds to the faculties of the human body beneath the arms - the belly and the genitals, the appetitive parts of the body. Yes, The Southerly peoples are ruled by the appetites. The heat, colours and lawlessness of southerly, tropical regions excite people to sensual excitement. A functioning human being, someone who really succeeds in any endeavor whether it is worldly excellence or spiritual enlightenment, is someone who controls their appetites. A person who is ruled by their appetites will destroy themselves. Similarly, the other peoples of the Earth are meant to rule over The South, and a world where The South is not restrained and harnessed - will become a dysfunctional world. The rise of “The Global South” that “progressives” tout as the future of humanity is nothing less than a complete catastrophe, the end of civilization, the end of anything that makes life ennobling or dignified. The triumph of The South would mean that the vast majority of the human race would only be fit for extermination since they would no longer be able to become divine as is the purpose of life.

The South is filled with races of people who degenerated to a bestial level a long time ago. What many still do not understand is that the Indigenous peoples of The Global South are not humanity “in its natural state” as so many anthropologists assume, rather they are humanity in a degraded state. When Europeans first encountered the indigenous Southerners, what they were seeing is what they are in danger of becoming if they totally forsake God and stop following The Dharma.

Originally, all cultures of humans followed The Dharma and thus were pure, wise, strong. All races abandoned the fullness of The Dharma to an extent at different times and for different reasons. The West stopped following the more metaphysical aspects of The Dharma thousands of years ago to pursue worldly passions for honour and glory, or to put it in another way: they stopped balancing war with spiritual pursuits to focus fully on war. This event was then repeated but in an even more spiritually fatal manner by abandoning Christianity to be Liberal, a horrific decision, but one that opens up the possibility of reaching new spiritual enlightenment by returning to the fullness of The Dharma once the parts of it we abandoned are encountered in The East. But only a select few among The West will make that decision and they alone are the ones capable of continuing the saga of Western Civilization. Liberal Westerners will degrade themselves until they become assimilated to The South, a fate that is fitting though no less horrific, because by celebrating sensual passions and ignorant blasphemy above all else they are already akin to The Southerly Races. The East kept to a greater comparative extent the spiritual and metaphysical aspects of The Dharma but lost the vitalistic and eugenic aspects of it, which were retained in The West in spite of everything. The South, on the other hand, especially The Sub-Saharan Africans, left behind The Dharma far earlier than anyone else. They didn’t keep “a part of it” as those in The West or The East did - they abandoned it completely very early in their history, long before even The West had begun to mostly abandon the spiritual dimensions of Dharma. That is why Southerly races have such low-iq’s. They left behind The Dharma to focus on gratifying the whims of their chaotic passions and abandoned God to worship demons. You can still find traces of Dharma and signs of the presence of The Supreme God in the cultures and spirituality of The South in spite of everything but they are far and few between. In my experience, the few wholesome relics left behind by the anarchical madness of the southerly races are not even useful. The southerly peoples have been worshipping demons for thousands of years and the marks of the demons are implanted in their consciousness. Their whispers are present in their thoughts to a high degree. In The West, the traces of Dharma and the signs of the presence of The Supreme Being are plentiful enough that we can fully reconstruct the lost spiritual traditions of The West with what we have encountered in The East given enough time and that is an eminently desirable goal. But this is, in most cases, not possible with The South - the extent of demonic deception and subversion is just too high.

I'm convinced the entire "civil rights movement" with Blacks in The West is the result of diabolic voodoo magic. There is no other way to explain how blind Whites are to the criminal behavior of blacks no matter how often they see it & how they react with mad hysterics when you explain it to them. Similarly, the rise of feminism in The West is the result of Witchcraft. Not all things labeled "witchcraft" are bad necessarily, but obviously not all of it is good either. The Puritans were right there were covens in the forests up to no good! Yes, all of the "secular progressive" movements are occult subversions of divine natural order at their core. You typically don't even have to dig that deep to find out the truth. The West won't be saved by political activists alone. We need wizards, priests, druids, racist yogis.

The relationship between The West and The East is complex: The former conquers the latter because of its greater technical prowess but must learn from the latter’s spiritual wisdom but be wise enough to adapt this on its own terms or else become subtly reverse-conquered. But the relationship with The South is straightforward: The South must be restrained and harnessed. So it is also with the appetites of our body: They can’t get out of control, but they can be the fuel towards greater worldly honour and greater spiritual wisdom insofar as they are channeled properly. The southerly races can be useful if they are kept under our authority, but there must always be tension to an extent because the conquerors will be killed in their beds or assimilated if they let their guard down. Another aspect that must be restrained and harnessed is the resources of The South, indeed the entire environment itself. The sensual passions that are excited in THe South are potentially powerfully Tantric. Some have talked about establishing a “Tropical Hyperborea” as a joke, but I wonder if it is more than a joke. Certainly, The South could never be a permanent homeland, but I wonder if the squalor with which Modernity is permeated actually must be conquered through harnessing southerly tropical energies. Modernity makes a man feel numb to life itself and spiritually dead, but perhaps the excitement of passions that happens in The South can be a means to overcome this: but then again there is the danger of assimilation. But, of course, real Aryans love danger.

The Greco-Roman civilization emerged in sun-drenched lands after it was established by peoples who were invaders from the north of those lands, as is also the case of The Vedic Civilization. Greco-Romanity is western, but it is south-western - France, Britain, Germany are more purely Western. Likewise, The Vedic Civilization is eastern but it is south-eastern: China is more purely Eastern. Two of the greatest flowerings of the Aryan spirit occurred in southerly climes. Northern peoples developed a greater ability to absorb sunlight in order to live in the cold and dark North which is what gave them their white skin. When someone with this great ability to absorb sunlight then moves to a land that has more sunlight (The south) - well, the results are explosively dynamic, as we can see. Greco-Romanity was the most noble and honour-loving culture that has ever existed, and Vedic India was the most spiritually wise for a time. In both of these instances, the energies of The South were being harnessed for powerful results. I strongly suspect that the tropical regions of The Americas may, despite all the problems currently present in that region, still yet become the region where another explosive manifestation of Aryan Culture may emerge.

The primary danger of Liberalism is that it will result in Westerners becoming wholly assimilated to Southerliness, and not just through race-mixing though that is the most obvious outward manifestation. Unless we Whites return to being spiritual warriors we will not be able to resist assimilation to The Global South. Liberalism is a total misunderstanding of reality on every level. Westerners became Liberal because many were alienated from eternal spiritual truth, and so many attempted to understand reality apart from spiritual revelation. When a person attempts to understand reality apart from the spiritual realities that they cannot immediately grasp or see, even if their intentions are pure, they will inevitably wind up rationalizing egotism and sensual passions. When you try to understand the material world on its own terms apart from invisible spiritual realities, you can’t see any reason not to be egotistic. The empirical world gives no reason not to be a hedonist if it is only examined empirically. White Folks have Dharmic habits in their will built up over generations, but gradually Liberalism erodes these since those habits don’t find their proper fulfillment and renewal without a spiritual Ideal, and this results in the loss of Dharmic habits, and the descent into racial degradation. A race can degrade even without race-mixing if it accumulates enough wicked behaviors and ignorant patterns of thinking over many generations, and yes, this will show up in their physiognomic appearance. It is easy enough to tell if someone is a masturbator, a greedy materialist, a narcissist, etc. by looking at them a lot of the time.

Liberalism is a rebellion against God and Nature that emerges from Westerners wanting to apply their technical prowess to those aspects of life that do not admit to technical adjustment and improvement because they are Eternal: The Dharma. One cannot “engineer new values” from scratch as one can with new technologies, though one can indeed engineer new ways of looking at ancient and eternal values as we ought to do in our own time. White Folks need to take responsibility for the sake that we created Liberalism. This spiritual virus that emerged in our midst can only be destroyed by us. I see some of the non-racist Trads say that some immigrant groups like moslems, hispanics, black christians (lol) will be the ones who destroy Liberalism, and this fills me with indignation. The glory of destroying Liberalism belongs to us and to us alone. We tolerated the virus of Liberalism to emerge and we must destroy it. That is the prerequisite for a spiritual renewal of The White Peoples: The complete eradication of all Liberalisms (Egalitarianism, human rights, progressivism, etc.). Liberalism will result in those Whites who do not renounce it mutating into a different race, just as Sub-Saharans were not originally the ridiculous dysfunctional people they are now but degraded into that over time. Non-liberal Whites and Liberal Whites are basically already two different races, the non-liberal Whites being the only continuators of Aryans of course.

All cultures on Earth now have diverged from The Dharma, including Easterners who are not as badly deteriorating as Westerners because they followed The Dharma for longer and still experienced positive residual effects of that. However, the introduction of Liberalism makes problems that are endemic to Eastern culture that were mitigated by Dharmic spirituality become tremendously exacerbated. I suspect that while Westerners have been falling because of Liberalism they will soon hit a solid floor and have no further down to fall, but that Easterners will be falling even more rapidly as a result of their own imbibing of Liberalism and fall down much farther. Certainly, there are still many living spiritual wellsprings in The East, and a greater variety of them than in The West (which is Dharmic in itself - God loves variety!). The East has a role to play in the restoration of The World, but they can’t be the ones who play the decisive role - that can only be us Westerners, the heroes of the setting sun!

VII.The Restoration of The World

There is a huge difference in thinking The West was integrally spiritually Dharmic originally but lost that over time and thinking The East is the one and only source of Dharma that has ever existed. I do not agree with that view.

For The West to have Dharma restored, it was always necessary to assimilate it to ourselves by articulating it to ourselves in our own way. We cannot simply adopt Asian cultures and become assimilated into The East, that in itself is not Dharmic. Rather we have always just had to take what is eternally true from The East and use that as a means to reconstruct “Paganism” - what is missing in our own half-remembered indigenous spiritual traditions is remembered in The East. Often it is enough to find the same underlying eternal spiritual reality expressed and lived out in a wholly foreign way to instantly understand how your own tradition lived that out. Westerners cannot help but make Eastern things their own even when they try hard not to because they just are different people from Easterners, and we should never think that Western expressions of an Eastern idea are inherently inferior, diluted, distorted, or inauthentic. But it is still typically good to understand the Eastern expression not because the Eastern expression is necessarily superior but just to get a fuller picture.

The encounter with The East’s spiritual traditions was always supposed to reinvigorate our own spiritual traditions. We were always meant to fill in the pieces we lost of our own spiritual traditions from the correlating pieces that were kept in The East.

I always encourage Westerners to be responsible for ourselves, however, the role that The East itself has played in the lack of restoration of Western tradition cannot be ignored. The East has often taken advantage of our spiritual ignorance by trying to assimilate us into themselves, and this is a subtle imperialism that can make Westerners mistrust all spiritual things altogether, which is not good. This subtle imperialism may be well-intentioned but even so, it is still conniving. The Dharmic thing is not to make Westerners into “Hindus” or “Buddhists” or even to make them a part of a Semitic Tradition! The Dharmic thing is to see how the external cultural forms of a living spiritual tradition correlate with the internal and eternal spiritual realities of the external forms of a dying cultural tradition and use that knowledge to rejuvenate the dying tradition so that it is no longer dead! I earnestly believe that, ultimately, the truths in Sanatana Dharma, Buddhism, Taoism, etc. are enough to reconstruct an authentic Western Paganism. Doing this is one of the main projects of this substack.

It is important to understand that there is no distinctly “Western Metaphysic” just as “The Eastern Metaphysic” is actually not specifically Eastern at all though no doubt it is expressed in a particularly Eastern way - I hope you understand the difference between an expression of a truth and the truth itself. Sometimes those who look in vain for a wholly “Distinct Western Metaphysic” will say that Westerners are meant to exult in “becoming” or change rather than Being or Eternity. This is not true. Rather, we must learn to approach Being in a Western way.

As we conclude this article, I ought to mention that I have been speaking in generalities this whole time. Of course, you can find exceptions to what I have said about East, West, South, etc. The sheer chaos of the modern world has torn apart all systems of meaning, so in a sense, there is no true west anymore, no true east anymore.

We have been talking about the four directions, but of course, the world is not a flat two-dimensional plane but a globe. What is fascinating about this is that The South has a region that is much like The North. From the perspective we were thinking of before this may seem to shatter the model that we have presented. However, there is a great secret hidden in the remarkable fact that the southern extremity is similar to The North. Antarctica is often on my mind. One day, the ice will melt around the Antarctic lands and make them fit for human settlement as is what happened in Britain/Scandinavia a long time ago. In those Antarctic lands, westerners will go in search of a frontier, and this is where the new Hyperborea will be founded. Yes, world history is just an epic spiritual journey wherein The Primordial Tradition in The North Pole (Hyperborea) was shattered into a vital/technical West and a spiritual/traditional East and then those two fragments are reunited in The South Pole where a new cycle begins. The southern ice is very spiritual because it is located south of the sensual tropics. The Southern Ice represents the transcendence and transmutation of southerly appetites. Western Men following northerly wisdom preserved by Easterners encounter the southerly tropics, they do not shirk away nor do they become assimilated to it, but rather they push THROUGH it - a rich spiritual image.

God has promised that one day this world have the paradisiacal glory restored for a time by His Grace. On that great day, my dear reader, I hope to be able to greet you and explore this world together.

Thank you for reading. Feel free to peruse my site here, scythianbro.substack.com, to go more in-depth on what I have taught so far.

Share SCYTHIAN BRO

If you enjoyed this and think my work is important, share it with a repost below. If you want to support my work and help me to have the time to explain these ideas with greater depth still, then consider becoming a paid subscriber for $5/month. This will also give you access to an exclusive chatroom and the chance to suggest topics for me to write about.

Subscribe now

May God and The Gods bless you ! Aum / Amen! !

When I was a teenager I stumbled upon a wonderful collection (not a complete one) of anthropology books at a used bookstore. I was particularly drawn to a book about the Bunyoro people in Africa precisely because I knew nothing about them. After I had purchased the book with the money I earned working cashier at a movie theatre, I was thoroughly enthralled by the stories of what Man is like apart from the industrial and post-industrial world that I had always known. I had heard of people living tribal “primitive” lives before the rise of technological modernity, of course, but it had always been the sort of trite we were all taught in school: “Before the white man came with his machines we all held hands and sung kumbaya around the fire in egalitarian harmony with each other and mama nature.” This particular piece of political propaganda is critical to how the liberal worldview operates, and so many assume that life could only have worked like this before The White Man changed the world. Since people living in harmony all day is boring, many do not ever bother to study what man was like before the advent of modernity. But as soon as you tackle that question with earnestness, one of the pillars upholding the artifice of modern liberal beliefs immediately tumbles. Modern Man in his natural state is not reducible to being a soft hippie.

The natural man does not live a Rousseau-eseque egalitarian life since tribal life is typically very hierarchical, and there is a high degree of co-operation within the tribe so Hobbes is not completely correct either, though he was closer to the truth, since savage unpredictable violence was a normal part of everyday life for the vast majority of men who have ever trod this earth, but pre-modern man often thrived in this reality and not just in spite of it. Since survival in this harsh chaotic world requires co-operation at least up to a certain point, there is still at least a small measure of spontaneous social harmony between members of a tribe without the help of a centralized monarch, so Hobbes is not completely correct. Rousseau was troubled by the formation of hierarchies, and Hobbes was troubled by the formation of social harmony, and both would be troubled to see how little the raw anthropological data bares out either of their broad sweeping claims about human nature and society. I think both would be troubled too by how fluid hierarchies and social co-operation both can be in the pre-modern times.

The book I read about the Bunyoro people had black-and-white illustrations depicting these primitive people. The flame of my imagination was lit by these images especially after hearing so many clear descriptions of how they lived. I was thoroughly gripped by a desire to live out that kind of primitive tribal life. It would be much better to live a life passionately intensified from being tinged by the ever-present danger of death than to continue this wretched bureaucratic regularity in school and in work.

But today I am not writing another anti-modernist screed, no, today I am writing about the book that brought me back to those memories: Berserkers, Cannibals, and Shamans: Essays in Dissident Anthropology by Stone Age Herbalist. You see, my dear reader, I had abandoned by interest in anthropology to study other things, especially since, in the environments I was in, the study of it was even more tainted by liberalistic madness than other fields, a concern for me since I was becoming increasingly aware of the realities of human bio-diversity (HBD). But when I found out that Stone Age Herbalist, who I was familiar with through X.com, had written a whole book about anthropology, I knew I had to return to these interests that I had shelved a long time ago. There are so many people out there producing such wonderful content on the internet, but I find my eyes get sore from staring at the screen for so long, and I have such little time to be on a screen, so I am always pleased when an interesting thinker with an online presence writes a book because that means they have organized their thoughts with enough confidence to present it as a book and the book format is more accessible to me. I also think we should not discount the notion that it may be more accessible to posterity as well: I suspect the diabolical oligarchs who have power in this anemic age may think it in their best interest to shut most of the internet down, so unless you ought to have physical copies of books and keep them in good condition, as well as download files onto flash drives.

A rich intellectual life involves returning to topics and entire fields of studies that you had long ago shelved every once in a while. Your intellect needs to be renewed by thinking about something other than your primary interest, which for me is in that intersection of philosophy, mysticism, and religion especially as it relates to the European peoples and the crisis of modernity. So while the anthropological, archaeological, and archaeogenetic focus of this book is not necessarily familiar ground for me, it was a wonderful journey into the macabre, the sublime, the odd, and the mysterious.

The first essay in the collection sets the tone for the rest of the book: “Human Sacrifice in the Modern World” examines the plain fact that human sacrifice, typically considered a savage superstition left behind by modern progress, is continued even from the recesses of the past directly into the modern world, even manifesting in places as modern as the contemporary UK because of African immigrant communities that are allowed to run amok by the anarcho-tyrannical and pseudo-matriarchal government of that once powerful but still beautiful land. The interruption of modernity’s rational processes by the abrupt manifestation of a primeval madness that modernity could never take into account or control even with all of its rigorous analysis and bureaucratic reach - this is what interests me.

The book continues stories that are sure to surprise you and fascinate you. Stand-outs include a scientific essay on the powerful rage of The Berserkers of Nordic yore, which ought to inform all speculation by contemporary Pagan practitioners on the nature of The Berserkers. Also included is the most accessible presentation on vitalistic philosophies I have yet encountered (Archetypes of Power: Anarcho-Fascism, Monarchism, and Primitivism) and I think that essay is a wonderful starting point for someone who has just started to think about the notion of a radically un-liberal vitalistic worldview.

You can already tell there is a fantastic range of topics in this essay. It’s got essays on the nigh-impenetrable (or completely penetrable, if wokeist liberals get their way) fog surrounding Australia’s pre-colonial past to Mozart’s shamanistic musical genius. But the two real standouts, for me at least, are “Cannibalism with Chinese Characteristics” and “The Metaphysics of Aztec Violence” which are sure to fascinate and disturb. The Chinese are known for their sophisticated love of order, but there is a dark side to their character that reaches all the way to the most subterranean depths of the human spirit. Perhaps no people have as much of a range of spirit as The Chinese who can reach high into the heights of tranquil moral order and low into outrageous wanton cruelty, even at the same time. I found the essay on The Aztecs to be a veritable fertile river-bank of ideas begging to be connected to other spiritual traditions in the Perennialist manner. In fact, I will soon (God willing!) be uploading an essay that is a preliminary look at precisely this question, how the Aztec religion is as much a component of The Sophia Perennis as Taoism, Hinduism, Christianity, or indeed any other Tradition.

There was only one small problem I had with this book, and this is not nearly enough to damper my enthusiasm for this compilation, which is that some of the essays are not really designed to be read in a book format. The author warns us in the beginning that the pictures can’t be put into a book format, because of the ways of Amazon and whatnot, but there are some essays in the collection that clearly refer to tables of glyphs or images that I can’t see. In my view, this somewhat defeats the purpose of even including these essays in the book at all. I think those essays whose theses or ideas were best presented with images ought to have just been left out of the book altogether rather than included in.

My brain was a afire with many ideas as I read this book. We are really building a new kind of intellectual culture here on the internet that is free from the sterile shackles of contemporary Academia. For a certain type of focused man with an independent mind, I think there has never been a greater time for intellectual freedom, even with all the censorship that happens now. This on its own is hardly enough to justify our way of life in this wretched Kali Yuga, but this goes to show that The Gods always give merciful consolations to mortal men in spite of everything.

"Berserkers, Cannibals & Shamans" by Stone Age Herbalist is a thoroughly delightful intellectual romp that comes highly recommended by me. Any truth-seeker who feels impelled to look under every stone and behind every blade of grass for some morsel of truth in this world of illusion is sure to enjoy themselves. I would hope that all of my readers are of that boundlessly curious sort. You can purchase this book on Amazon. Also, all of the essays in this book are available on Stone Age Herbalist’s substack.

Thanks for reading. If you’d like, check out some of my other book reviews:

“The Inspired Wisdom of Lalla Yogeshwari”

“Harassment Architecture”

If you enjoyed, please consider liking and sharing to expand my reach.

Share

You may also like to consider a subscription. We offer paying subscriptions for $5/month or $50/year, and these give you access to all the exclusive content on this newsletter plus the chance to suggest topics for me to write about.

Subscribe now

I stumble and stammer
all night in the rain,
tripping into puddles,
I'm drunk with pain.

Teardrops and raindrops
are now coalesced,
How can I be happy?
I'm no longer blessed.

I ventured far, so far,
escaped my home-nest.
but after all of that,
I failed my initiation quest.

I sought Sacred Knowledge,
but received a “Guru”'s wrath.
Worst of all is knowing this:
I'm astray on the divine path.

I am filled with deep horror,
as I look at the depth of my vice.
They are innumerable, I know.
To redeem myself I'll pay the price.

Thinking:
"in just a few days
There'll be another tragedy
Will all of my hopes,
ever escape grief's gravity?

Has all of this
made a permanent toll?
For the rest of my days,
will I just be a broken soul?

For my youthful dreams
have all at once evaporated.
My passionate ideals,
are, by reality, humiliated."

I cry:
"How can a romanticist,
like me, live without dreams?
I want to imagine anew.
I don't have it in me, it seems.

Oh God, what is the cause of this?
Can I please just blame fate?
Did I make a grave mistake?
I'll never know! That, I hate!"

My anguish reaches its apex,
as the rain begins to clear.
Is this just a twist in my life story?
I hope a new chapter's near.

II.

Does a clock stop when it reaches the end of its cycle, my dear?

No, it just keeps going on & on & on. Just like all of us, you hear?

There’ll always be more words to tell

some more things to buy and sell,

another morning woken up by a bell,

forever spent in this saccharine Hell.

Oh God! You gotta get me out of here!!

Thanks for reading. If you enjoyed, please consider liking and sharing to expand my reach. You may also wish to consider becoming a subscriber so you can receive my weekly writings directly into your mailbox. Subscriptions are free, but you can become a paying subscriber also which I will greatly appreciate. These are $5/month or $50/year. These give you the added bonus of being able to access special content for paying subscribers only as well as give you the chance to give me things to write about.

Subscribe now

Follow me on X dot com: https://x.com/ScythianBro

May God and the gods bless you! Aum / Amen.

I.

We Modern Men were born in the iron womb of a dark titanness, a cannibal mother so drunk on her own schizophrenic lust that she cannot see that soon she will devour even herself. The occult oligarchy that rules from the shadows of our society summoned this d(a)emonness from the collective unconsciousness which she had been banished to after our heroic ancestors defeated her in the days of yore. The oligarchs think they can control her and use her as a weapon to destroy us, but they don’t understand that the more she feeds the more crazed and powerful she becomes - even now she is frenziedly consuming all of the fruits of thousands of years of healthy Patriarchal society which even the oligarchs wished to enjoy! Yes, she will turn against her summoners and destroy them. Thus, the occult oligarchs will wind up being responsible for destroying their own liberal-capitalist global system because for the sake of making a profit they awoke ancient demons beyond their control. Indeed, the time when she will devour the ones who summoned her is sooner than we think. The resultant chaos will give many the opportunity to leave the system and establish a new patriarchal order that suits who we are as White Folks. Those best situated to establish the new order are they who score a spiritual victory against this chthonic ogress everyday by seeking the awakening of their spirits and the invigoration of their bodies.

II.

Those of us who haven’t had the flame of their eternal souls extinguished in the dank toxins of modernity’s womb crave real freedom, complete with its necessary antecedents of real danger, real thrills, real stakes. Few of us will ever even get a hint of what that is like. For as long as we live within the confines of this utterly unnatural modern system it shall always be so. The cage you were born in gets tighter every year. Every year having any access to resources upon which your life depends gets ever-increasingly dependent upon submitting to the stultifying bureaucracy of modernity. You can only ever advance by submitting to people who don’t deserve respect because they only got to a position of power over you by submitting to people who also don’t deserve respect, and if you put up with this humiliating submission for long enough your reward is that you get to be the king of the humiliated submitters: who could respect a person like that? How could you respect yourself? But if you don’t this, you’ll be impoverished or incarcerated - in essence, your agonizingly boring life will be made even more boring. So the only way to freedom presented to you is to lose respect for yourself and if you refuse to do this you will just be bored, and how can a bored person respect himself? Adapting to life within this cage has a huge psychological toll because even if we can get “successful” there is a part of us that always hurts because we know that no matter how comfortable our life gets it comes at the cost of doing things that we know are dishonourable. Yes, you can only get ahead in this gay panopticon called Modernity if you keep up appearances with people who are not respectable and in many cases want you killed and your way of life erased from The Earth. But don’t yield to the temptation to blot out the signal that tortured part of you sends by gorging yourself with pleasures. That part of you is your anchor to reality. By keeping it in your awareness, even if it's pure agony, you are keeping the fire burning. That fire will light the way out of the dark mother’s labyrinthine womb.

Some describe this modernity as a zoo. This metaphor is useful, but only to a certain point. The tiger in the zoo has a yearning in their blood, a passionate desire for a wildly violent life which they truly cannot help but feel yet everything about the environment they were born in thwarts the fulfillment of their instinctual yearning no matter what they try. These poor beasts are thus frustrated to their core. Us White Aryan Men are like this because our hearts yearn for an adventuresome and noble way of life where one can exercise real sovereignty. But I am here to tell you that our lot is actually worse than this tiger in many ways.

The conniving trick of the system is to enslave you via your own natural instinctual desires by arousing your desires into an unwholesome intensity beyond The Creator’s intentions, then controlling the means by which your desires are satisfied through monopolies, and offering you the promise you’ll get what you desire so long as you do what they say - then carefully only giving you enough of what you wanted to want even more without ever really being satisfied at all. They then try to twist your desires to such an extent that your natural desires, which were never wrong in themselves, mutate into a craving for mad things.

As a Man you crave property, you want to control your own little corner of the universe to develop inborn powers, be at peace, raise children in safety with a loving wife. But in this system even after you acquire property after working off a mortgage, which most young men can’t even get, you then have to pay property taxes. If you don’t pay the property taxes, your government can just take your property away at any time. So in essence, you never really own anything. Unless you can exercise full control over a property and defend it however you want, it is never really yours. In modernity, everything can always be taken from you. But the whole society is oriented towards inflaming your desire for self-ownership and property, which because of a lack of true property you can’t even naturally fulfill, and thus you wind up spending most of your life working for things you will never really own in any real sense but which you can’t only help but want as a matter of Nature while having your desires intensified at all times through unnatural means.

The worst way this twisting of natural desires happens is with sexuality. Some of you have become so alienated from your own instinctual manliness that you have no idea that the natural telos of male sexuality is to own a woman, to have real power over her. But in modernity the legal framework within which everything is ultimately encapsulated is always interfering with this natural outcome of male/female interaction which is that the woman becomes the complete property of a man. The natural outcome is that the man has total power even over life and death over his woman, as well as all of the moral responsibilities that ought to come with this power of course. You are bombarded with the sight of scantily clad women in media and on the street. If you are “a beta” you cannot get a woman, but if you are “an alpha” you can still never really own a woman because the state interferes with that, and thus you “own” her only temporarily for as long as she wants you, and we all know that women are very fickle in their wants. But that ownership is not true ownership because it is dependent on her desires and not on your power.

In this modernity you are always subjected to seeing foreigners take your homelands and seeing them wanting to mate with the women of your race. If you speak up against this, which any healthy red-blooded white man would want to do as a matter of natural desire, you are crushed by the establishment. What desire could be more wholesome and more noble than wanting to defend the young women of your race from foreigners and the lands your ancestors laboured for from invasive plunderers? The natural outcome of this desire is that you would actually confront the foreigners directly. But a direct attack is what the system uses more than anything else to justify quickening the assault of foreigners and to tighten your cage even further.

For a race of heroic warriors like ourselves who have conquered several continents (Europe and most of Asia in Indo-European times, then the rest of the world in colonial times) this is the most excruciating form of torment imaginable, to have no outlet for our instinct to dominate, to fight honourably to own territory in which to exercise sovereignty, to own a woman, to kick out foreigners. No cause to risk our lives for, no advances in sovereignty to undertake, no honourable course in life is presented to our youths and we wonder why they are so listless.

Modernity is Hell for young white Aryan men. Our condition is much worse than that of zoo animals, and not just because human pain is so much richer than animal pain. Animals are at least admired in their wretched condition of imprisonment, and cared for by professionals to be in as much a state of optimal health as prison conditions could allow. But us White Aryan Men, once revered and feared as we ought to be, are held in total contempt despite the reality that our kind recently conquered the whole earth. All of our food and water is poisoned with soy or microplastics and other such things, just as our education (the nourishment of the mind!) is poisoned with outright lies about who we are and what life is even like. Never forget that all of the lies of the modern education system are malignantly designed to hurt you. Modern education is to the soul as the microplastics in the water are to the body. The poisons and the lies work together for the same purpose: The mutation of the heroic race of White Aryan Men into effete slaves.

A tiger stuck in a zoo cage, as frustrated as that poor beast is, has yet an enviable condition compared to us White Aryan Men, the former rulers of this earth. We do not live in a zoo. We live in a torture chamber, a boring and monotonous torture-chamber with fluorescent lights and beige walls where a million resentful savages and bureaucratic freaks of nature strike us in myriads of petty ways while fat HR managers overlook us to make sure we stay in our place. How do we escape this hell? How can we even endure it for just one more entire second?

III.

The word MODERNITY is sometimes pronounced phonetically as “Ma-dernity” and this is a critical piece of understanding the riddle of the nightmare of modernity. Modernity is Ma Dernity, our good ol’ Ma' Dern, mama modernity, mammy dernity. Even the more properly pronounced Modern is MOther, mother modernity. Mother Dernity or mammy dernity, whatever you wish to call her, is the name of a daemonic spectre that haunts us. This dark titanness has consumed our world. The devouring mother that lurks unconsciously in the hearts of many has been unleashed upon us by The Dark Powers. We all know modernity is inherently effeminate but femininity can be expressed in many different ways, some of which are good and others bad. Modernity is permeated with a disordered mothering energy and this is one of the essential things that differentiates it from other epochs or societies that were also dystopian and totalitarian. Boys raised without proper nourishment on any level of their being are then shipped off to daycare / public skools (same thing) where fat mammy teachers penalize them for being too aggressive and where there are honours bestowed on who obeys them the best. Then the media-government-academia complex speaks of its creed with the same pathologically empathetic formulae of the skool marm never to hurt the poor innocent savages, the subversives, the degenerates, the oligarchical crooks that have turned our glorious Aryan empires into Ma Dernity’s Hell. The creeds of our society are first implanted in us when we were young boys by the conscious or unconscious servants of The Devouring Mother. In the midst of Mama Derny’s hysterical wailing she poisons you and even says healthiness itself is a pathology! The Modern woman votes to nourish your enemies in lieu of her own real biological children and she even nourishes her own enemies too because she feeds those who will kill her. The modern woman devours her children, psychically, and turns her sons into effete slaves in a desire to “protect them” which results in her children being slaves of the conniving oligarchs who have empowered her with the ability to destroy her husband and her family whenever she wants as well as made her “independent” from her husband through fake corporate jobs and government assistance. The Modern Woman has been hexed by mama dernity, turning her into a cuckoo mother and a cannibal mother at the same time.

All the evil witches, wicked fairy godmothers and devouring mothers of folklore do not compare to the abominable cruelty of Mammy Dernity. In this modernity we are all from our youths abused by a society of evil mothers, like children kidnapped by a coven of witches. Her teeth sink deeper into us with each passing day. But the whole earth is strewn with the mossy ruins of walls belonging to civilizations in ages past. This testifies to the fact that no civilization lasts forever. Our cage will crumble, too.

I have cherished this hope inside of my heart for so long that the yearning that I will soon be free from Mother dernity’s clutches because it will just collapse has become downright eschatological. The downfall of the empire of the dark mother is what I dream of and pray for. The mere thought of tearing down the demonic idol known as Mama Dernity makes my heart warm with happiness, and I know if I got to see it in real time I would spontaneously leap and dance with joy.

In our weaker moments even the most passionate among us may be tempted, out of sheer despair, to extinguish the flame of life that still burns in our hearts and flows through our veins. We may be tempted to give in because wouldn’t life be easier without the torment of unsatisfied yearnings and unquenched thirsts for glory? I couldn’t tell you how many people I have known who knew the truth of what I was saying but could never bear to hear it, would never try to live according to the truths I was awakening them to simply because it made them feel bad to even think about how what I was saying was true. There is no hope for such people. None! We exile them from our folk - forever!

We must keep the fire of life burning in us, my brothers. But not all of our kind can be saved. Some White Men have been mutated into a horrifying and satanic abomination known as the cuck. This is a monster, mama dernity’s spawn, and he must be genocided out of existence if they don’t just wind up euthanizing themselves en masse, which wouldn’t even surprise me. These cuckold slaves channel the same twisted mothering energy that was poured into them as children into supporting the destruction of their own race for the sake of a universalistic slave morality of empathy, they hysterically destroy all demonstrations of patriarchal power within the world and within themselves for the sake of keeping “the little ones” safe - these little ones being degenerates and swarthy savages. They emasculate themselves for the sake of “keeping women safe” - these women being the ones who got them on the track of emasculation to begin with. The ultimate meaning of the history of this dark modern age for the White Aryan Man is the bifurcation of our race into two entirely separate races: One of which retains ancestral folk memories, follows the solar path of heroic virtue, and strives to honour Nature and Nature’s God - that’s us! We are the direct lineal continuation of Hyperborea and we keep the immortal Aryan spirit alive. The other is the abortion of history, a raceless, genderless, soulless, mechanistic mutant that serves The Dark Lords of The Hell-Realms. Even if the physical plane has not yet fully caught up in manifesting this reality the bifurcation of our kind into two separate races has already happened spiritually. Liberal Whites with low race-consciousness will become a separate race from the rest of us by either mixing their Aryanness out of existence or by literally ceasing to be human in any ordinary sense by becoming transgender cyborgs.

Yes, so many of our kind just no longer belong to us and this is a historical tragedy of greater significance than any that has ever happened before. It is hard to accept, but so many are just too far gone if they think that mandatory vaccination is good or racism is bad or sexism is bad. Anyone who zealously believes in any of those things is just no longer a White Man no matter how much they resemble one. Do not lament over them. They are forsaken by their people and forsaken by the gods.

Some White Men have become like that to adapt to Mammy Derny’s cage and they have done it so early in their lifespans that they do not even know that it is what they are doing. They do not know what life is like outside of Mammy Derny’s gay panopticon and do not even think a life outside of it is possible or ever was. They lash out with venomous hatred at you when you point out their condition to them, or even if you just point out that we did not live like this just less than a hundred years ago.

But you don’t realize how debased they have gotten until it hits you that when Mother Dern’s cage collapses they will actively attempt to reconstruct the cage because it’s actually all that they want. They will tell you that life in the cage is all that they thought was ever possible. You’ll try to excuse them saying it’s all that they know. But if you are honest, you will just have to admit it: It’s all that they want. They want to live in Mama Dern’s moist metallic womb forever. They want to suckle soy milk from her plastic breasts eternally. They think it’s safe. They think it’s cozy. They don’t mind her teeth sinking into their skin, sucking the life force out of them as they lay like babies in her lap. They don’t even mind the constant humiliations she subjects them to. After all, putting up with those constant humiliations is just how you get mama dernity’s headpats. Disgusting! Filth! Horror! I shudder to even think of the warped conditions of these forsaken souls! To hell with them! May they die and be forgotten - soon!

Those are Mother Dernity’s children, not one of us. They will pass away with her in the end. In them The Pre-Aryan Spirit we vanquished long ago has fully resurfaced but in a new technocratic context that makes The Pre-Aryan matriarchal spirit of yore a thousand times more dangerous. But we have crushed this spirit before and with the power of God we will escape the dark mother’s jaws to form a new splinter-civilization. Then we shall vanquish this vile titanness once more. A more perfect set up for a rebirth of Aryan civilization could not even be dreamed of.

Thousands of years ago, those among The Aryans who went west into Europe instead of East into Asia encountered an old civilization, a pseudo-matriarchy ruled by crazed raven-haired priestess-hoes and obese grain-guzzling psycho bitches. They tyrannized a population of males who were castrated spiritually and often physically too. They were seduced by those aforementioned types into worshipping the fertile powers of the earth and the chthonic beings underneath it, exulting these as the highest of all things1.

Conniving paedo-pervert “priest-kings”2 ruled this unstable agrarian society in secret from the shadows, but the public face of this society were the women. The Aryan justly genocided this dysgenic and demoniacal culture. But many of the lovely raven-haired girls passionately craved the seed of the blond conquerors who laid waste to their world, and thus many contemporary Western Europeans have significant (though not decisive) amounts of pre-aryan DNA. The shadow of that anarcho-tyrannical chthonic matriarchal cult thus always lingers in our spirit and in our blood. Healthy White Aryan Men and women have always instinctually known that restraining and subduing that Pre-Aryan spirit in them (not killing it!) produces marvellous results. Yes, The Pre-Aryan and The Aryan are in us, they are the source of a powerfully fruitful tension within the heart of The White Aryan Man that has contributed to his inner richness, the aesthetic creativity and love of woman that sets him apart from the other peoples of the earth. But this tension also has within it a danger: The danger that this Pre-Aryan spirit will rise up and tyrannize not just the individual by sabotaging him from within, but the whole society. This danger has become fully manifest today. The effete mutant cuck-slave of Modernity is not a White Aryan Man. Left-wing Whites are not our race. It is the race of the Pre-Aryan Agrarians reborn! Resurrected through occult means in the hearts of the race who genocided them long ago, and they serve chthonic matronnesses now as they do then. They seek revenge against The Heroic and Patriarchal Aryans who wiped them off the pages of History long ago and underneath all the layers of spiritual malaise, psychological pathologies, ideological madness, that is the driving motivation: To avenge the lost Pre-Aryan agrarian civilization and wage a hysterically gay jihad in the name of their forgotten Dark Mother “Goddess”/D(a)emon. Her ancient shadows have all but snuffed out the divine light in this our dark age.

I cannot emphasize this point enough. Left-Wing Liberal White Men are possessed by the spirits of the Pre-Aryan race of North Western Europe. That is who they are. When you are unlucky enough to be speaking to a left-wing white, you must ever keep this in mind: they are not your race, they are a diabolical resurrection of a vanquished race from ages past, restored by most unnatural means for most unnatural ends!

We can only ever be stronger for abandoning those who have let themselves become wholly Pre-Aryan in spirit even if that only happened because of the lies of the conniving occult oligarchs. We must do this. Our kind has always been an outnumbered elite so having them cut off from us forever is not going to slow us down. From a group of only 100,000 virile white men, and there are surely more than that, we can create a new civilization with hundreds of millions of inhabitants over the generations. We cast them aside to rise to our glorious future.

IV.

Have you ever thought about how totally mad it is that the entire world is dotted with homes? Row upon row of houses and apartments. Primeval landscapes that make the heart of any man cry out for adventure ripped apart to build so many houses. The Promethean Fire of technological prowess acquired over generations by daring questers after knowledge was used not to fuel the engines that would send White Men soaring to the stars for new frontiers, rather it was used to burn the earth so we could build endless houses to destroy ourselves in through an over-indulgence of creature comforts. The landscape of North America, the most precious motherlode of resources on Planet Earth, was turned into a sterile wasteland of concrete and plastic. All of this is the witchcraft of The Devouring Mother. They told you Capitalism is an androcratic competition for wealth, but it is the worship of The Devouring Mother. White Men abandoned the God they could not see for the material world they could see, and the worship of materialism is the worship of mater(mother).

It is an eternal spiritual principle, hardwired into the structure of reality itself, that when you abandon the higher invisible things for the lower visible things you lose both, but when you properly place the higher invisible things over the lower visible things you have both to the extent that you ultimately deserve. What is visible lies, what is invisible tells the truth. To believe that only what is seen is real murders the heart and disorients the soul. The Seen shirks away from those who exalt it as the highest and what takes its place is always The Illusion. The Earth Mother, that wonderful and fecund goddess we call Mother-Earth, she curses those who exult her as the highest rather than her husband, the mighty Transcendental Lord. She is happy to be one among many mates in His harem. In her place is her shadow, a counterfeit, the devouring mother.

Look upon the endless rows of suburbs and apartments! Packed with people huddling and gorging themselves on waste! This is the empire of the devouring mother. Just as the dusty ruins of Egypt and Greece testify to the wisdom of Ancient Man long after those civilizations have gone, so too will the moss-covered wreckage of modern suburbia testify to the ignorance of Modern Man long after he is gone.

Suburbs were built as defensive infrastructure because our once Apollonian and Faustian cities couldn’t handle the encounter with African savagery, the white man couldn’t handle the truth that human equality isn’t real, so he fled to the suburbs, to the devouring mother’s embrace. Therein his children were kept “safe” in her smothering embrace, the most dangerous thing of all. Bereft of any wilderness in which to test one’s powers, all strivings for higher life made impotent… the waves of youthful passion for glory and adventure crashing against the sterile concrete, stuck in a plastic cage, keeping oneself distracted in the giant playpen known as modern society with so many toys so one never has to confront the truth of racial conflict in nature, gender differences, the terrifying reality of the spiritual war between God and the demons which the latter are destined to lose.

In ages past, raven-haired and grey eyed priestesses looked with endless motherly pity upon precisely the most virile and beautiful young boys under their care. Knowing they would confront a world filled with wolves and bears, ice and darkness, they wanted to keep them safe forever. They wanted them to return to their mommy’s womb so they could be safe again. Their sinister passion to smother knew no bounds: They ate their own children raw, their teeth piercing the raw youthful flesh of their own sons to return their precious children to their bellies so they could be safe. These revered matrons were fat with the meat of their children who begged to be the holy lambs offered up in sacrifice, chosen by the goddess of darkness to return to the sacred place from which all mortal life comes. They laboured long days in grimy fields to give their mommies grain, they competed for her attention with pleading and fighting to be among her chosen. This wretched darkness was justly annihilated by our holy Aryan ancestors with their glistening bronze axes.

The true inner meaning of the dialectics of Capitalism was always to revive the abominable pre-Aryan way of life. When a man begins a course of action he is often fool enough to believe he knows what the end of that action will be. So it was with those who began the liberal capitalistic way of life. They thought they were getting riches by creating a universalistic society of consumers built around the gratification of appetites. But in a consumerist society what does man consume but man? The logical endpoint of man consuming man is cannibalism. Woman is the ultimate consumer, the most thrilling thing to consume is the most precious and the most taboo, the ultimate taboo and precious object of consumption is the tender flesh of the young. These facts are the lures the shadow creatures that lurk in the swampy labyrinths of our unconsciousness have used to become manifest once more.

The horrifying rite described above happens every day in a thousand subtle ways in every place across the ma-dern mater-ialistic west. The fiery thumnos energies of the youth are doused with soy. Their animal instincts for freedom are pacified with video-games, anime, movies and other false outlets for the real craving for adventure. They spend their lives comfortable in their rows upon rows of homes like fetuses in a womb, ever-comfortable, ever-fed, and ever—unaware of the dangerous world beyond its walls. Here amidst his devouring the man of mamadernity is kept safe even as he is himself devoured by his devouring mother.

V.

Those of us who keep the fire of life burning inside of us will outlast this cage because the fire in us is more ancient and more powerful than Mammy Derny’s cage. No matter how bleak things get you must cling to hope - cling ever harder until your fists feel like they will burst and then cling harder still.

No matter how powerless over life, woman, and territory you feel you are you must still strive to get as much power over these as you can even under these deleterious conditions. Your efforts will pay off in the end either for you or for your descendants. In your blood you remember what it is like to have dominance over these and to live a flourishing, dignified, free life. Actively remembering this against all odds ignites the fire within you and it propels you towards getting jacked, getting rich, getting a woman, getting power, getting wisdom. When ol’ Mother Dernity rots away after cannibalizing herself you and your descendants will be rewarded for having kept the fire burning inside you and you will then be able to make it become a raging inferno. If the fire is alive in you then you can spread it to your friends. You can spread the fire to your children. You must do this so at least they can keep it alive if you die before the cage collapses at last - likely as this cage is the strongest ever built by man to entrap man so it will take the longest to fall, but fall it will, since everything must decay and fall one day in this entropic world. Those who are still vitalistically-spiritually alive during that time of collapse will be able to fulfill their Aryan nature. They will become the founders of a new civilization. They will be as revered as the founders of ancient Greece or Rome. They will be able to vanquish the Mother Dern system once and for all.

These ancestral blood memories are your most precious spiritual gift. Those of us who are still White Aryans not just in blood but in spirit too remember what life was like outside Mama dern’s toxically smothering and enervating embrace. We remember a high-velocity life of war and holy wisdom. A life of harmony with our folk and with the gods. It only takes one book, one song, one image to activate your blood memories and that feeling of remembrance - you have to sit with it, to meditate with it, and it alone will give you more knowledge than any history book. Blood memories may drift into your consciousness on long walks spent in nature, or with certain friends, or in dreams, or when you have a horrible experience and something in you remembers a better time. We must never let our temporary entrapment in these conditions make us forget. Rather we must strive to remember our glorious past with ever greater clarity of vision and develop a real taste for what belongs to it and a real intuition for what our own spirit is like.

The passions that awaken in us when we remember who Nature and Nature’s God made us to be must be channelled into free and vigorous actions that will strengthen this spirit within us: hunting, combat, hiking, shooting practice, lifting, and anything that makes a man feel primal and strong. Even if such acts are not intrinsically “dangerous” or “threatening” to the system in and of themselves, they give us a taste of real wild freedom and help us keep the appetite for a heroic life alive in us. We must defend our ability to engage in such activities as much as we are able because the diabolic intelligence of the occult oligarchs know that this reminiscence of who we are is the first step to being who we are again. We must channel our spirit into works of art that will help those of our kind with dimmer memories to awaken to their true identity, and it will help those without as many past lives as Aryans due to being younger souls to remember who they are. The task of carrying our race’s unique spiritual heritage within our hearts is of infinite cosmic value and such people will have great glory when they return to their ancestors at the end of their lives.

By keeping the remembrance of our way of life in our hearts no matter how much we are unable to live it out under our loathsome conditions, worshipping God even though the divine may seem distant, and having children despite being under duress, we will outlast this prison and its walls too will be like the ruins of any other long-forgotten empire. Our great-grand children will be gloriously free and sovereign even if we are not. That is the essential task of awakened whites in our time: To keep the small embers of the fire burning and pass it on to our children so that they may do the same until it can again shine brightly and publicly again. This fire shall become such a raging inferno that it will burn those who wickedly tried to extinguish it alive. Do not ever lose sight of the fact that this is possible for even a moment.

The White Man, once the first ever man to successfully conquer the whole Earth, is now in real danger of extinction within a mere century and this can be completely reversed just as rapidly. Soon we will not only stand on our own feet once more but even crush our enemies under our feet! You must never think that things are the way they are because of inevitable “historical processes”. There are historical processes, but it is arrogant to say we know what those even are. Only The Eternal and Omniscient God knows what the “end” of history is. From our standpoint as mortal beings in time, history is malleable. It is the result of the freely willed actions of men and so we can change history by just acting differently. Our history will change a little bit at first, then all at once.

The hoped for moment will arrive and we will be ready! We are now patiently abiding for the right opportunity to escape! No system crafted by Man was ever perfect, so this system will collapse. That is our rational eschatology, the simple realization that nothing lasts forever and thus there are always opportunities for new racial victories. One day some of us will have a chance to escape momma derny’s iron womb. When these few taste real freedom for the first time it will be as an awe-inspiring religious experience. What a thrill it will be for them to know they can live without Mammy dern breathing down their neck and watching their every step as they have the chance to unleash their violent instincts at last upon their enemies. They will know the joy of dominating a territory to enforce OUR laws to keep OUR way of life within it in OUR own way. The triumphal ecstasy of liberty that they feel will propel them toward never wishing to live in slavery ever again. Their passionate appetite for freedom, whettened by generations of entrapment will ensure they never come under such conditions ever again and that real sovereignty is ensured, and their ancestral trauma of life in the cage of Ma’ Dern will motivate them to seek vengeance against the crafters of the cage! We will have justice!

I am a cold-hearted man and even I shudder to think of the massacres, the rivers of blood that will volcanically erupt from the youthful souls of our recently-freed kind. In the future, we must be careful not to be a race defined by its trauma as is the case with The Jews and many others. Resentment is a dark spiritual vibration, the very darkest in fact, and it twists the race that lets that energy permeate their collective racial consciousness into becoming servants consciously, or otherwise, of the dark spiritual forces as is what happened to The Jews.

The White Aryan Man is meant to be a servant of The Light. So though a degree of terrible violence is indeed completely necessary in order to correctly balance the scales of cosmic justice we must move on from this to build a brighter future for our descendants. Justice pleases The Gods, but resentment is a trick of the dark lords of the hell-realms which lures many into Hell. We have never been and ought never be defined by our enemies or even the racial trauma that we are now currently undergoing. What defines us is our love for our liberties, our natural spirituality, high moral ideals and our race’s great beauty. These are what we celebrate when we are free, and we find new and ancient ways to articulate these things and develop these inborn qualities.

Never again shall we live under these conditions. Us Whites are currently undergoing its own collective trauma significantly worse than what blacks ever experienced with slavery or what Jews experienced with pogroms.

The planet is filled with mossy and dusty ruins built by tribes who later abandoned them. The nan madol complex on a distant polynesian island, the ruins of great zimbabwe, the ruins of the anasazi people in the southwestern USA. The standard explanation for why these ruins are near primitive tribal people who do not use them is because those tribal people fell from a high state of “civilization” to a low state of “savagery” due to famine or a natural disaster and then never recovered. But suppose those cities were never rebuilt because the former inhabitants realized the “civilized” life within them was simply not worth maintaining so they just let them fall apart and returned to a life more in harmony with nature? Supposing their stint as civilized people was a temporary sickness, and their return to savagery was their greatest moment of triumph and racial health instead of what you have been taught. They did not “descend into savagery” but returned triumphantly to the wilderness having been made spiritually stronger because of having caught the disease of caging oneself in civilizational life and then healed from it.

I think it is entirely possible that the way the Aryan Spirit will erupt after the collapse of Mama Dernity’s cage is that Aryan Peoples will become nomadic or semi-nomadic peoples wandering around the wreckage of post-industrial civilization looking for resources, gradually rediscovering how to raise livestock, and simply never returning to a recognizably “civilized” life at all. This is the ideal outcome, in my opinion, either this or we become imperialistic galactic space-farers, which is also acceptable. But commercialistic industrial civilization for its own sake is not worth reviving.

There is not much to suggest that sedentary and organized civilization is inherently good in and of itself, or even that it is the best way of life for White Aryan Peoples. Those peoples who have been civilized the longest, the Semites of the fertile crescent and the Dravidians of india, are not by any means the best examples of humankind. They regularly tolerate humiliations and genocides for the sake of ensuring they have a regular supply of grain gruel, they devolve into fanatical superstitions and authoritarianism. These peoples are often conquered by people more brilliant than them who harness their labour via slavery to create monumental works they could never do just on their own. The narrative that civilization is an inherently positive force that always means the presence of “evolution” is not the proper hermeneutic of history. European Civilization, in its forms of Greco-Romanity and Christendom, was ultimately far superior to the civilizations of the Semites or Indians despite having been civilized for not as long of a time.

Many often bring up the fact that Europeans and especially Northern Europeans were not civilized for as long as other peoples on the Earth as a way of dunking on us, but I think this is one of the best things about us. We bring the healthy love of freedom and bold creativity possessed by a young race which our longer time spent as “savages” gave us in our approach to civilization itself and this is gives us an edge over others and makes our culture unique. But it is up to our descendants if they will try to strike the right balance between civilization and savagery as our forebears did or if they will just return to wild savagery altogether. But to become wholly civilized as orientals are: This is unacceptable for us. If we cannot strike a balance between civilization and savagery, savagery is preferable3.

The White Aryans of the future will have a decisively more tribal and racially conscious outlook on life than any other group of Aryans in the past since they would have needed to hone their racial instincts in order to survive into the future at all. Like all healthy Aryans they will revel in the expansion of their tribe’s power over vast domains.

We are laying the foundations for a radical new culture and many of us will even be remembered as folk heroes. My friends, when I think of the radiantly joyous future that awaits our people I know the bars of this cage are not so strong after all. Even now, as a vision, I can see the great grandchildren we will have frolocking happily amidst the ruins of this monstrous modernity and flourishing. I see a white male patriarch looking with pride at a new landscape crafted by salubrious Aryan Hands for the sake of our people’s evolution from the deck of his mighty fortress with the young nubile wife he recently captured from the ruins of mama dernity’s wasteland. His mind is filled with an empowering ethos that is impervious to the destructive lies of our enemy and his body vibrates with a virile healthiness only a life of vigorous adventure can imbue. Every day the idols of anti-aryanism are torn down and the icons of ancient truths take their place. Our race heals. The wise elders of our people study the past with horror as they wonder how such humiliations which form our day to day lived experience could ever even have occurred at all. The beams of sunlight piercing straight through the ruined skyscrapers reminds us of the brave future we have ahead. He dines that night and makes love to his woman confident he is reproducing his pure race. But you need not only dream of this future, my friends!

As we strive for this future, our descendants ensure we will reincarnate in that time. Yes, we ourselves will be the heirs of the future we will create, and literally, because that is what reincarnation means. We ourselves will be the heirs of the future we build, and perhaps then my friend you will read this article (it having been preserved for archival purposes!) You will then have past life memories triggered. You will remember how the better world you experience was built by your actions now. You will reincarnate into the better future you are building with your actions everyday.

The life we will build for ourselves when mother dern comes falling down will more than make up for the pain our race undergoes at the present time. I tell you with full confidence my brother that the best time in history to be a white man has yet to come. We will only have been made stronger by this ordeal of near extinction caused by mass brainwashing as we will be brimming like a cup overfull with the knowledge of who we are and what what makes us flourish.

This hope is holy to me. This feeling , this vision, will make the world be born anew, and like any sacred thing we will guard it and entrust it to the next generation. The Aryan Hope! This planet will be reclaimed by us, the world domination that we let slip out of our fingers due to our being deceived will once again be ours and the world will once again belong to its rightful rulers.

VI.

It’s an expression of an impotent will to passionately hate women as a whole for the effete and “matriarchal” character of Modernity. In your battle against the devouring mother, don’t take your eyes off the oligarchs who summoned her and who try to pull her strings. They do indeed pull her strings, for now, but soon she will be strong enough to rip them off, and when she does she will promptly devour the ones who thought they could control her. She will then prowl about The Earth chaotically destroying all that she sees. That is when we have the chance to escape into the wilderness. There we will grow powerful enough to slay her and send her back into the abyss of unconsciousness where she belongs.

Many say that primal matriarchy existed in the past of early Man. Just as one clings especially to their mother in childhood, so too, they argue, early Man in the collective early childhood of the species must’ve clung to woman and to feminine modes of organization, feeling, thinking, and acting. This interesting myth garners different reactions from different people. Radical leftists hold this mythical primordial matriarchy as an original utopia, a proto-communist earthly paradise without dominance hierarchies. They see history as a cyclical departure and then return to this primeval matriarchal way of life. Trads and Vitalists imagine this as a primeval dystopia of fat priestly females which the valiant Aryans smashed into pieces with their bronze axes. They crushed the long-house, The Willendorf Tyrant, and reigned over the sedentary masses from their mighty chariots. Anthropologists were once in the habit of declaring every primitive tribe they came across as living in a “Matriarchal Society.” But that is too simplistic. Rather, these “matriarchies” are societies that have the majority of men henpecked by the majority of women who are the concubines of powerful men. The younger men desire the chieftain’s position so they can have ownership of all the females, thus his authority is constantly challenged, so these societies are too unstable to evolve beyond subsistence living. When such societies do attain stability, they do so by psychically castrating (and sometimes not just psychically!) the young men. They discourage aggression between them outside of the context of competing for women, they remove opportunities to ascend hierarchies of competence by getting rid of hierarchies of competence altogether, they punish ambition. They are “stable” by removing all the passions for honour. Many races on The Earth have spent thousands of years stuck in this kind of stasis and still have this type of instinct in them.

Alternatively, the chieftain succeeds in turning the younger men into debauched slaves and then the society stagnates due to the lack of youthful energy being channeled into it. In this type of society, powerful men have empowered women as middle-management to control all of the other men. That is the secret behind what we call “matriarchy” - it is a hidden patriarchy. Not all primitive societies are like this of course, only the most degenerate and broken ones. It is a very common type of primitive socio-political arrangement in Sub-Saharan Africa. Whenever and wherever you see “Matriarchy” know that it is not that: it is a hidden patriarchy where men with monopolies over resources control debased men through the middle-management of the women they have empowered to enforce the laws that instill habits of weakness and debauchery in the other men.

Many say that we live in “A Matriarchy.” The female certainly has more power than she had in the recent past, and indeed far more than she ought to have. Does this mean our society is controlled by woman? Is it woman manipulating everything behind the scenes in our politics, economics, and media to make society into a hellhole? Is the one behind the curtain not an old wizard but a cackling witch? We have already considered that this is an absurdity. Who can look at a woman, or talk to one, and ever even believe that such a creature is capable of such complex planning as the corruption of western civilization from within would entail? A woman is simply too hysterical, too fragile, too silly to ever be capable of this. No, the corruption of The West into a demented parody of itself could only ever be the work of men, and very conniving ones at that, men with a diabolical cleverness and a patient will who wait for decades before they have the opportunity to strike at their foes and even then still only strike indirectly. This patient plotting is the position we ourselves have been forced into now that they have deceived us. But the difference is that we plot to one day return to a lifestyle of vigorous freedom that is free from the neuroticism of perpetual plotting. But for our enemies, perpetual plotting is their inborn nature and they have no other way to live even when they have all the things they were plotting to get.

It is true that women have power over our lives and that they are goaded into using it malignantly to destroy western civilization. What are we to make of the fact that our society clearly is ruled by men, very evil men, and that many still feel a tyrannical feminine presence encroaching on all things? Modern “matriarchies” are oligarchical patriarchies empowering women to be middle-managers who then enforce the will of those who empowered them in varying degrees. Our society is ruled by diabolical patriarchal oligarchs who enforce “Matriarchal” conditions on the masses to enforce their will. Our society is thus a “pseudo-matriarchy” and while there are many components to this strange and peculiarly modern arrangement of power it functions effectively by tapping into what is primal to the nature of all power including in the aforementioned primitive societies. Everything modern and “new” functions by effectively using something ancient and very old. The incalculably immense changes caused by Feminism in The West are a return, a retrogression, to ancient pseudo-matriarchal ways of life.

When you are having your life ruined by a false rape accusation, or by your own wife in a divorce court because she has realized you can’t satisfy her capricious whims, or by an HR manager for violating the latest creed of liberalism, or any other number of common contemporary situations, in which your life can be devastated by a female, it is not ultimately because you are being brutalized by a female. It is because you are being brutalized by corrupt men who have empowered women over-and-against you to carry out their will. Modern gender dynamics are catastrophically dysfunctional, because the oligarchs have ensured that Men have habits of body, mind, and spirit instilled into them from earliest years that make them unattractive to women, then parallel to this women have instilled into them habits that make them unattractive to men in addition to being instilled with a venomous ressentiment against Men which of course is further abetted by the weaknesses of the male and the natural disgust she feels for it regardless of social conditioning.

VII.

Many Contemporary white boys tricked by female teachers and parents during their childhood, their most vulnerable & naive years, into being unassertive wimps. Then they spend the rest of their lives being resented by everyone (including their parents and teachers) for being unassertive wimps. Then, the woman is legally empowered by the courts, the state, the media (all owned by the oligarchs!) and encouraged to utilize this power as much as she likes, and of course she uses it to crush wimps into dust because of her natural instinctual disgust for wimps. Conversely, Man is disenfranchised from the power that comes from those aforementioned components of society, especially White Men. The woman is then immunized against any ability by the Man to retaliate directly and control her overtly. Modern gender dysfunction is the fruition of a project that society has been undertaking through Media, academia and we were all unwittingly a part of it since childhood. There is no use in blaming women. This situation was created by Men in order to oppress other men.

Read more